《The Fragile Monster Lord》 Chapter 1 A Path To Choose I was bored no I am lonely should I say - (sigh) As I sat at my seat in the class I looked out of the window it was dawn the sun was about to go down The baseball club was still playing I looked at them the pitcher was about to throw the ball the batter got ready on his position. - (sound of a ball hitting a metal baseball) The ball flung and¡­ - (sound of ball hitting something soft) -¡­ -Mother Fucker¡­ I growled blood was spurting everywhere on the ground more blood then usually a guy gets when getting hit by a baseball. -¡­ I stood up and started leaving the room leaving the pond of blood in the room I walked down the stairs and started going home while holding my nose. -SON OF A BITCH... I shouted my nose hurt really hard I had put some ice and bandages on it to make it heal I sat down on my computer I was really dizzy the hit got me good they are probably wondering whose blood it was on the floor¡­I don¡¯t care. I started writing writing my novel you know I live alone in a one room apartment I was originally a orphan and started writing when I was on the orphanage I loved books and grew up with them and soon enough I also started writing my own stories they got popular really quick sure I made a lot of mistakes and so on but that never discouraged me I loved to write fantasy novels and made my living with them for a year now I am 17 currently. I stretched my body I finished writing some chapters and headed to the fridge for some food I stopped when I looked at the mirror at myself. -pathetic... You know I was abandoned when I was a kid that didn¡¯t bother me you can¡¯t hate something you don¡¯t know so it never got to me but what really bothered me was my body I touched my nose. -owww¡­ It hurt it hurt a lot I am sure I sound like a pussy but it really hurt it could make stay awake the whole night. I never liked pain nor injuries but even now I had scars all over my body but not one scar on my face I was glad when I was a kid I realized that I could feel more pain that anyone I easily got bruised or scarred losing a lot of blood and going to the hospital hell the nurse know me there calling me by my name and say ¡±oh you again whets up¡± the only reason I would show up to them was because I would get injured a lot my body never took it lightly if someone would hit me hard it could be deadly to me the doctors diagnosed me as highly over sensitive and I don¡¯t mean it by the psychological meaning but physical my body was like glass it couldn¡¯t endure much pressure but it could endure temperatures better than anything personally I never felt cold it seemed like my body would always protect me when it was cold or hot I also have stamina that can outrun a wolf my body was all in all the weirdest and most annoying thing I ever had I never really had friends ones I was hit by a basketball in p.e class and bled like a fountain a a lot of people started calling me names no one seemed to want to be friend with someone as weak as me. -Huh seems like it healed. I took the bandages off my nose and looked at the mirror again the swells and bruises everything gone it was another thing about my body I had a really high regeneration speed I could heal a bruise in couple seconds I would have stayed in the hospital my whole life if not for this regeneration. - (sigh) I looked at the wall it was covered into a shelf with thousands of books that I had been collecting or reading I love books they are the things that kept me company all these years I never threw a book away not ones when I turned 16 I had left the orphanage early so I could live on my own I had quite a sum of money at hand because my novels were popular so I bought a place for me alone and brought my books with me. I scanned the walls for a god book to read the majority of the books I already read were on the left side and the books I didn¡¯t read were on the right I liked it that way so I looked around for a good book. Soon I found a gray book that had nothing written on its cover it was strange I didn¡¯t remember ever buying such a book nor owning one but still don¡¯t judge a book by its cover is it. I sat down on my couch and opened the first page it had a title this time but it was a question. -Do you want to change ? As if the book was talking to me I gave it a voice and spoke I felt silly but I was alone who cares. I thought for a minute and said Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site. -yes I didn¡¯t get why I answered it was a book nothing alive but I was curious so onto the next page. -do you want to leave see something new? I looked back at my computer the whole room and thought about my school I was an ace a top student people would often call me nerd or whim because of my brains and body so I said. -Yes I turned another page this time it had more written in it. -Then chose if you want to change you must make a choice only cowards run away from their problems I felt like the book was actually talking to me but I realized the questions were just something any guy thought for even ones it was a reader interactive book. Under the question there were¡­jobs no no more like rpg kind of classes there was the Warrior,Archer,Spearmen,Sorcerer,Mage and many other classes I didn¡¯t quite get myself some of the names were really dumb like Pinkomancer or Pestitiat I didn¡¯t know what to choose it had started to get fun this really was a good written book I it¡¯s good so for fun I thought about all of the classes all of the physical sword or hand to hand classes were out I never liked playing as a warrior type of class in games that I played I always choose a magic type I didn¡¯t like archers either because of the skills and arrows they could only fight a one on one fight and weren¡¯t much useful other then assassination moves so I looked at all of the magic classes there were quite a lot and all of them had description what they did one particular class caught my eyes. [Monster Lord] Being able to tame any kind of monster and a master of trickery and a sage of knowledge he is not your usual monster tamer he can choose to think like a monster as long as he tamed one but with that comes also great risk .As his ancestor the Monster Lord is the last of his own kind he can also choose to strengthen his monster with a art known and used only for him What did that mean does that mean if I choose this role I can control monster like a summoner ? and what does the last of his kind mean so if I choose this role I would be the only Monster Lord huh I thought for a second I was getting too serious into this I laughed books are really something the world must have more so I decided I chose the Monster Lord class. I turned the page to see what else was going to happen it was not like me choosing what class I would be had any effect on the book the writer must plan and think what the reader would like he didn¡¯t need to know what class they would choose he could just make a scenario and write a story it doesn¡¯t matter what class is chosen so I continued. Another question was displayed again I like these so I kept going but this time it had a lot more written then the class page the question was. -then this you final choice choose your 3 skills they will come in handy when you will need them and make a good use choose wisely boy and be ready. I didn¡¯t quite understand how the book knew I was a boy it could just be that the writer made it for boys only but I don¡¯t think so it would be stupid to do so but I didn¡¯t mind the. There were a lot of skills to choose from I could only choose 3 of them so I thought really well about it the skills were. [Infinity Space] [Discover] [Infra Red] [Herb lore] [Tongue of the World] [Party] [Vital Point] [Blessings of Hegemone] [Fear] [Defying Heart] [Crafting] [Hawk Eyes] [Insight] [Forging] [Alchemy] [Resistance] [Blood Ritual] [Enchanting] [Concealment] [Pre Caution] So what shall I choose? ==================================================================================== Hello Sudan This novel is a Reader interactive novel you have to comment to make him choose what skill to get write down 3 skills that are written if many people choose 1 skill that they liked then he will choose that skill so I hope you like it I will wait a week or so and come back here so I hope you will like this novel!!! Chapter 2 A Strange New Situation Back in my room i was sitting and looking through the different kind of skills i could get i could only get 3 skills but i had a lot of problems choosing a skill some of the skills seemed too generic some unique on their own and some that i even didnt understand with some facts i read online i got between Blessing Of Hegemone,Infinite Storage,Blood Ritual,Enchanting i needed to choose 2 skills i already choose one skill the Tongue Of The World. -2 Skills huh... I looked through each one of them infinite storage and blessing of hegemon seemed really unique i didnt get what blood ritual mean''ed so i left it out enchanting was another skill that could be really useful but not really i wont fight in the first place so i decided to choose Tongue Of Te World,Infinite Storage and Blessing Of hegemone i hope the last skill isnt useless. As i choose my 3 skills the page of the book turned by itself i was surprised but i didnt think anything on it and just continued the next page had another question. -What Is your name ? It said i found it funny so i played with it. -sorron In an instant the book started shine a bright light making everything pure blank i was too shocked to react to it and just stopped moving hiding my eyes from the bright light and then...darkness. I woke up i could see the blue sky above me i got up and looked around. -what the.... A forest....I was in a forest... -... I didnt know what to do this was way too strange and confusing at the moment i needed time to think time that didnt have at the moment. -grrrrrr.... I could hear something growling behind me i looked back...i regret now that i shouldnt have looked back what i saw was a 8 feat tall wolf with a giant jaw and head its body length was at least 5 meters it was not a ordinary wolf at that its pelt was red as if it bathed in blood before coming here i couldnt move i too shocked to move or to think i knew i needed to get out of here but how ?! -kuku what do we have here you dont smell human nor elf what are you i am interested not that you could understand me kukuku... -(gulp) did that wolf just talk or was it my imagination just now it cant be i might be scared but i am not crazy or is this just a dream -well i need my breakfast so there is no need to think about the little thinks kukuku.. -WAIT !! I shouted i needed some time to make a run i could finally move my body from the fear relax it seems like he can talk i need to stall him and make a run for it. The wolf stopped as i showed him my palms to stop i needed a plan really fast my mind was going on all directions on how this could and i needed to something about and here i got it. -hey you wolf i can speak with you and it wouldnt be good if you ate me because if you do a lot of people will come after you and try to kill you you know I needed some kind of excuse its the only i came up with okey. -hoh really you can understand me i heard better excuses.. -but i can understand you and this is not a excuse Well at least i hope he doesnt find out For a minute the wolf looked really startled with wide eyes but came back to its sense in split second. Stolen novel; please report. -so you really can understand me who are you what are you doing here ? I needed some story now lets see... -I was send by the goddess hegemone to this forest i have task that i must complete so it would be really helpful if you wouldnt try to eat me okey ? The wolf had a face of doubt on him hegemone is greek god of harvest i heard but i dont know if i am even on earth i read a lot of books about hero summons reincarnations and other thinks so is this something similar to that i dont know... -who hegemone ? DAMN IT not good i need a idea he doesnt know who i am talking about what should i do As i was trying to come up with a idea the wolf slowly was getting closer to me i ke=new he didnt buy the idea in the first place i need to run ! -(BOOM) As i was about to run a loud explosion could be heard i guessed it was some miles away the wolf looked startled and was looking at the direction from where the explosion came from this is my chance i thought. I turned around and started running with all my strength to my surprise i was fast really really fast in a instant i was already 10 meters away from the wolf in 2 seconds ! The wolf was chasing i could hear it i needed some place to hide or outrun him before he catches me to my luck i had a lot of stamina but knowing that wolf usually have stamina that can last days i needed a place to hide ! I was running looking at every place i could find and hide in and after 20 minutes of running i found a cave it was all or nothing i needed to hide I entered the cave i was already a long distance away from the wolf so i had some time before he catch''ed up i got deeper into the cave and stopped at the end of it and hid behind a boulder for some reason on my way here the darkness didnt seem to affect me it was as if i had night vision but not with those green effects but i could see in the cave as if it was day light in it... -(huh huh huh) I was breathing a little my heart was racing that chase was not something i felt comfortable with i waited some minutes to be sure that the wolf left and peeked out of the cave no one was there anymore -(sigh) I couldnt get what was happening i recalled of the memorys before i was here i wrote my novel and bandaged my nose after it healed i started reading a book...the book it has to something with that i couldnt remember where i got it but it was in my shelf the book was relatively strange it cant be that it brought me here can it ? i looked at the sky night was about to fall down i left to the cave i needed some rest and think about the current situation ======================================================================================== Hello sudar here the choice you made were a tie between Blessing Of Hegemone,Infinite Storage,Blood Ritual,Enchanting Tongue Of The World Won with 3 votes and these 4 abilities with a tie of 2 votes so i hope you enjoy this story i wont update this like crazy every 2 days but update it like twice a week or so.There wont be always choice you must make in every chapter but i will make it one choce every 3 or 2 chapter so enjoy ~(''o'')~ Chapter 3 Tough Call -sigh... I was lying on a very hard rock it was awful not gonna lie... -FUCK I screamed i couldn''t sleep i didn''t know where i was and all of these questions were bugging me like hell ! I really wanted to punch someone doesn''t matter who ! but i want to hit someone so hard...i probably just break my fist in the process thou.... I felt really pathetic all of a sudden...I started laying down and thinking how everything started..come on you are smart...at least you tell yourself that think of something how did i get here.I got home bandaged my nose and started writing my novel like always i finished writing it and got on my favorite seat and started looking through books to read then i found a weird book that i never saw before i started reading it and found out it was a interactive book the last question asked me about my name...what did it do ?! did it literally suck me in or was i summoned into a different world like in those light novels for god sakes.... -grrrrrrrrrrr MOTHER FUCKER ! I yelled and kneel''ed down. -(huff)(huff)(huff) okey okey okey now calm down you can do this i just have to figure out how to get home.Do i use the entrance to get out or do i chooses another way if yes where do i get the book ? in the first place where the hell am i ? I don''t even know that.That wolf i saw from the very beginning was abnormal to a whole new level i never heard of such a beast in my entire life and that explosion was also unnerving ! Oh GOD what if i get caught up to it or that wolf finds me ...... NO no no no no i need a way out....The book yes the book it asked me all sort of questions about my class and skills does that mean this is like a rpg world or something ? I stopped thinking for a second. -menu ? items? inventory ? skills ? settings ? class ? character. As i finished saying the last word a light blue square box started to appear in front of me shining and as it finished appearing before me there was something written on it.I was almost in disbelieve.... Name:Sorron Class:Monster Lord Species:Lord Health:0.1 Mana:2600 Stamina:2900 Health Regen:0.0001/sec Mana Regen:10/sec Stamina Regen:6/sec Stats: Strenght:0.01 Stamina:290 Agility:210 Intelligence:260 Charisma:50 Wisdom:130 Willpower:70 Percetion:40 Luck:10 Unique Skills [Active] [Passive] [Passive] Skills: [Passive] [Active] [Passive] -BUGH I instantly kneel''ed down feeling very pathetic ! 0.01 strength with only 0.1 hp ! the hp regen was a direct insult even almost ripping my ego as a man ! Do you think i never tried to become stronger i wasted 500 bucks to become stronger i even once tried a gym but could only use the track mile ! everything else would just rip my muscles apart i couldn''t even hold 5 kgs for 30 seconds i always checked the weight of a book just to be sure ! waahhhhh.....okey okey don''t cry your the man...maybe thats why no girl even talked to me .....ugh I quickly stood up and clapped my cheeks it hurt like hell but it worked.So my assumption was correct i was in a different world ! I sighed and bit sourly i looked at my character window other then strength every oter stat seemed reasonably high for some reason i also noticed there were no levels so how do i gain stats ? For a minute i was hopping that i could boost my strength but in vein.....damn it The 3 skills i choose were unique skills and i also had 3 more normal skills it seemed from what i assume my class is something close to a beast tamer and and a summoner but what do these skills do ? Curious i touched the names of the skills. The Goddess Hegemone has blessed you with the ability to bestow plants with extra ordinary growth rate [20/mp] [Cool down/None] You can store items into a infinite big space by touching them and imagining them going into your storage if an item enters the storage you will know that you have that item You are able to understand and converse with any creature or being no matter how difficult it is. In time of need comes a friend indeed. For 30 Minutes you are allowed to copy the abilities and attributes of one monster you have under your command. [Warning]This skill can have drawbacks depending on the understanding the user has to the monster it copies. [No mana required] [Cool down/2 Days] No matter how far you are able to communicate with your creatures through your bond. Not gonna lie the unique skill Infinity Storage and Tongue Of The World were pretty useful i don''t know about blessing of hegemone if i am not a farmer its not really useful to me right now and the other 3 skills that i started with had no use for right now because i don''t have a creature....Destiny call was a real mystery to me too it was too vague to call it a skill... I sighed i really wanted to tsukkomi on this but i refrained...how do i live ? close combat is out of question with my body a simple push could get me injured.I don''t have any magic like the other protagonist in those novels...On top of that this forest was really too unknown to me....damn i wanna cry ! I sat down took deep breath okey.I am not a magician but how come i have so much intelligence ? or is it normal to have so much intelligence in the first place ? I looked outside it was pitch black i didn''t notice the sun was already down before i knew it... -okey first i need to get into the cave.... I looked deep into the cave.It wasn''t comforting the slightest bit ! what if there is a bear hibernating here ! wait its not winter but what if there is some kind of monster in there ! i die if it even pinches i am sure !... -Man up sorron you can always run and staying near the entrance isnt the smartest thing to do... I swallowed my spit and walked deeper into the gave for a bit the stars were giving a faint light so i wasn''t left in complete darkness... ¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó The next day the sun was shining into the cave...I forgot how i fell asleep but that doesn''t matter i stood up and quickly left to the entrance of the cave... -wow As i got out of the cave i was fascinated how wild the forest looked like the vegetation was very thick in this place i could see a large mountain far away the forest was very long it seemed.I rubbed my eyes a bit and checked my status window again it all wasn''t a dream well i didn''t expect it all to be a dream anyways...but what should i do ? As i asked this question i could hear my stomach growled out of hunger... Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon. I need something to eat...maybe i find fruits or some some wild vegetables i could also find edible roots.Never thought biology would come in handy...but still. I looked around vigilante... That wolf where did it go ? also that explosion was really too scary what if i encounter another animal i can''t fight it thats for sure...should i try to search for another human ? i don''t know what to do.. My stomach growled again reminding me about my situation... Okey First food and water second search for civilization thrid...i think of that one when i find civilization for now survive. I hyped myself and entered the forest.. ¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó I have been searching for over 4 hours and found a lot of different vegetable or fruits i also found a clean water supply.The problem is that the fruits and vegetables i found are really weird...what should i say they don''t look anything like the usual things i saw on earth some of my knowledge came in handy searching for these but i am not sure...what if their poisoned ? i should refrain from eating them until i know for sure they are edible but how do i it ? I sighed i was sitting next to the river that was giving off water to drink i wasn''t thirsty but because of the water it made me more hungrier...i need a way to know for sure... As i was thinking about that i could hear light foot steps coming from the bushes behind me...I quickly turned around ready to run for my life but what i found was.... -A rabbit ? Well close to a rabbit it had a horn on its head everything else had the looks of a ordinary rabbit...its eyes were blood red the fur was grey and the horn was at least 8 inches long.... I thought for a second to kill it and take its meat but i didn''t have a weapon to use even if i had one with my kind of strength i wouldn''t even scratch it...on top of that i was really scared of that horn it had. In the meantime the rabbit didn''t seem to mind me and was walking towards the river i wasn''t making any sudden movements whatsoever maybe it will go away.... -a human ? no you don''t smell like one who may you be ? what...did that rabbit just talk to me ? oh wait i have the skill tongue of the world ! so its true i can understand anything ! -hello my name is sorron I gave him a awkward introduction the rabbit flinched for a second but quickly jumped back horn raised i shrieked like a little girl ! -what are you ! did you just speak to me or were just talking gibbermish how come i understand you answer me ! -i ...i i dont know i was at home reading a book and the next moment i found myself here dropped into a forest please dont hurt me ! There was a minute of silence between us....the rabbit sat down on his legs for a second and. -hmm very well i can see you don''t wish any harm it is quite unusual to see someone like you coming to this forest on my way here my brethren told me there were a lot of humans coming out of nowhere into the forest i assume you are one of them but you don''t smell human at all what are you. There are other people like me ?! wait why is that ? maybe this rabbit help me !...ugh i kinda feel ashamed to ask a rabbit for help... -I am a lord if that can help you At least my status window says i am a lord i look the same as i was on earth.Short blonde hair with blue eyes my face was normal at least above normal i like to tell myself that but so far not one girl i tried to talk to seemed like they wanted to continue with me well it as well be because i am a wimp but who cares.... The rabbit nodded towards me and said. -fumu well lord it was nice to converse with you i will take my leave. -wait ! I stopped the rabbit i need some info . -what is it ? -I need some help don''t worry i wont ask you of anything i just need to know something. The rabbit stood there and nodded. -first of all can you look at these ? I opened my palm and took out the many different fruits and vegetables i had for him to inspect. ¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó -Thank you very much habi I bowed to the rabbit who explained me a lot of things making my life a bit easier. -fumu if it was helpful towards you i am glad now i really need to go may we see each other again sorron the lord ! And so he disappeared. I sighed and sat down a big boulder i was holding a red fruit close to pomegranate bu inside it was like a apple the taste of this fruit was sweet and sour juicy too...i don''t know any fruit that taste likes this so i started feasting on what was edible. The rabbit who was called habi explained to me the different fruits i had and what they do.I was actually right some of the fruits and vegetables were poisoned but all of the edible roots were okey it seems roots in general don''t taste good but are consumable for survival.He also told me where we were it is a giant forest called arubia its the biggest forest from all the 5 great continents .Those being dwarven,elven,human,dragonmen and beastman the i really sighed couple times when i heard that explanation from the horned rabbit it was really a fantasy setting.Anyways this forest was rally big and vast it seems the next settlement for a village from here is a one month walk for a rabbit and a 2 month walk for a human it seems making me groan really hard.But another thing he told me was that this forest has a lot of predators lurking around killing its prey a the 2 month walk was a real risk because i could encounter a monster any time...The other humans who entered into this forest also seemed clueless some were killed some run away and survived.Some even were able to use magic of some sort he even described a big explosion that happened yesterday the cause was one of these humans used magic and killed a beast but also killed themselves with it...it made me shudder thinking about it..will i also die so miserably ? When i asked him how those humans looked like he said they had strange clothing not fit for a adventurer or a mage they didn''t look like a villager either. That description made me even more sure that those people were definitely like me transported here ! When i asked him where they were at he said he didn''t know which i didn''t have a choice but to halt the convesation because he needed to leave... I thought of the current situation...what do i do ? should i search those people or try to survive on my own ? I looked at the sky the sun was halfway through i could go back to my cave the food that i had would last me a couple days but i need water and i don''t have anything to store it with...what do... ========================================================================== You have to choose in the comments down below what do you want him to do. 1. He can go back to his cave and try to survive a bit more 2.He can go and try to search the other people who were seen by habi 3.He can try to look into the forest a bit more and then return to the cave. Make your choice everyone you have only 1 vote. Chapter 4 A Call For Help You all choose number 3 and if you want to know from where i get the votes its from my wordpress and royalroad account combined. ==================================================================================== I stood up from the big boulder and decided to go into the forest for a bit more.The cave was a good place to stay from what i know there doesn''t seem to be anything other then the scary darkness i would only need to renovate it more properly i also need to clog it up and also door would be nice have making a light can also crucial. I don''t want to go yet i still have time.Searching for the other people who got here won''t help me habi himself said they had a hard time getting by by themselves so if i try to join them nothing good may come it.Searching for a village isn''t good either it will take me ages and who knows what i will meet on my journey other then that i am not even prepared. I also need to think about my own necessities my clothes for example won''t hold on forever i need a substitute for that also my water problem to walk form my cave to here takes a bit over an hour to do and i can''t relocate for now moving here is also not a option for now.All that convenient technology on earth is now more i need to survive on my own somehow... -(sigh) You may be asking how i am accepting all of this and not trying to find a way to go back its because i don''t have much to go back to.You see i am quite intelligent at least i''d like to tell myself that i am a ace in my school and i am sure in the future i could become a well known individual or i become a desk worker but in the end i don''t want live a empty soulless life and even if i try to find a way back it could take years to do so such time to waste and also i don''t even know if i can possibly return to my world... -I decided I will survive on my own like i always did. And so i started walking into the forest scavenging materials that i could use and other food. ¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó It had been 2 hours since i walked into the forest i was careful of signs of wild animals and often avoided a path with foot prints of animals no matter how big or small i was no good when it came to close combat so i should avoid that other then that i collected a lot of other materials i could use i still.I was leaving behind small scratches on the trees so i know that i was here and can return.To my delight i also found a lot of gourds which i picked up i was glad that i knew how to make a bottle with them. I walked around the forest i needed to find something close to a vine or huge leafs to hide the entrance to the cave clogging it now wasn''t an option because it would take too much time also it would be obvious to the outside when i build it i need to find something visible to the eyes to trick it i could use vines and hang them above the entrance of the cave to make a curtain it.. The breeze was light and refreshing.As i walked there were only trees and bushes everywhere the vegetation in this particular area was really thick and moist over all the smell was also very strong from the plants everywhere my feed felt a bit heavy but i was okey over all i also checked my status and discovered that my stamina bar was still on 2857 It would always recover by 6 points a second when i stop moving so i could relatively run all day but the reason i didn''t do that was because i didn''t want to make myself a target. Over all what i needed right now was a way to deal with animals as you know i can''t fight setting up traps was an option but i didn''t have the strength to do most of the labor.In the future i would need to somehow increase my strength. -(sigh) i stopped for a second a lot of options that i wanted to do were really restricted towards me because i don''t have enough strength to do it. In the corner of my eyes i saw something white on one of the bushes looking closer at it and discovered that it was a piece of cloth stuck on the bush i walked closer and took it.The cloth was ripped off from somewhere the material was something used for blouse''s commonly i believed it had red flecks on it traces of blood it wasn''t really dry yet meaning it was only couple hours ago this happened the bush was also a bit damaged the branches were broken and i could also see some foot prints human foot prints leading behind the bush. This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. -Someone ran with all their might... I tensed up you could say mentally i am a pussy i can kill animals don''t misunderstand but i can''t kill humans thats how i was raised after all..i always thought of murder as unspeakable sin and no i am not religious i don''t believe in something like a god or a higher being but at the same time i don''t know how i got here...anyways i always thought killing animals are okey because they can''t talk but now... -oh fucking skill makes it oh so harder doesn''t it. Its funny how i even thought about this 2 weeks ago like what if the animals would start talking ? would they gain rights like human rights ? if not would it turn into slavery ? in the end i didn''t find and answer to my question but this world may be able to answer a lot of other questions like for example the beastmen how are they treated ? I shook my head i was standing in the middle of a forest exposed to a attack i was literally screaming to kill me wasn''t i ? I sighed and looked at the lead it was going to the right of the forest i don''t know where east was so i was just talking about the perspective in my own personal direction anyways following this wasn''t going to help me... -what a shame... I turned around to leave towards my cave the food i had was enough for 2 or 3 weeks there were a lot more trees with edible fruits and vegetables here but for now this was enough i don''t have much time it i have 3 or 4 hours max to return to my cave. -help.... I stopped on my tracks i heard something. i turned around but nothing was there i had cold sweat running down my spine giving me even more shivers... -me...please..help...me....not....want....die.... The little words were faint but i could hear them clearly their meanings and desperation to live for some reason i could even feel from where it came from the distance didn''t seem to be all that far but what the problem was that the direction the voice came from was where the explosion from yesterday happened...what do i do ? it could very dangerous. -please...help..someone...please....help...this..one It was pleading for god sake''s was that just my imagination ? wait no wait I quickly opened my skill window taping on one particular skill. In times of need comes a friend Indeed. was this the effect of this skill what does that mean ? -please...this...one...can''t..hold...anymore what should i do ?! ================================================================= Now i gonna explain the choice you viewers make it is your freedom to make any choice i give down below and i so also make the script for your choice and there are also events that would happen regardless whetever or not you choose that particular choice this is one of those events that happen this voice would have been heard by him even if he was in the cave or searching for other people but another thing is that if the protagonist makes exceptional daring or dangerous choices he will also pay for it he will not die obviously because its the MC but he will somehow pay for it. 1.Ignore it i only have so little time to go up there and investigate it it sounds very dangerous maybe its hurt who said that the predator wasn''t there still ! 2.Go up and investigate maybe i can try to run up and look at it it may be something useful to me or it may not. 3Go up and wait until it dies then investigate it. Chapter 5 Finally Someone I started running towards the deeper part of the forest the voice was also getting a bit louder the nearer i was getting the vegetation and moist air was getting even more thicker the tree sizes also almost covered the whole ground making it almost go into complete darkness. The reason i am doing this is because the voice definitely activated by my skill meaning its something important i never liked to grief making myself think of a situation where i would say "what if " i never liked self pity in the first place but because of my strange glass like body i would mostly indulge myself with self pity i would accept things like if i can''t do it then there is no way still i would at least try. -please....help....this....one....can''t....hold... The voice was getting clearer and louder and i was still running towards the place where the explosion happened my running probably called some wild animals from somewhere i could swear that when i past a bush i could see red glowing eyes from there i dismissed that thought and continued to run further and finally after 10 minutes or so i had arrived at that place. -Where are you ! I shouted i didn''t have time to look around the place looked like a giant crater it was rather too big to inspect it would take too much time me shouting also gave away my own spot making it even more dangerous the sun was going down too after 2 or 3 hours it would be completely dark i needed to find that thing. -what...who...is..there....this...one...can..understand..thy -I am a friend i am here to help. Not really a friend but i am here to help anyways.The voice was coming from the left side somewhere.The crater was very big the center of the crater was black and scorched all over the edges had some trees half way destroyed and burned leaving only some pieces of the stump in a charcoal looking manner there were also a lot of boulders split into million pieces i was really curious what kind of magic would be able to something like this.... -this....one...will...trust....thy And suddenly when i was about to continue walking in the corner of my eyes what i saw was a faint light glowing from one of the bushes i cautiously walked over there i didn''t have a weapon or anything but i really wished i had one who said it would not be dangerous ! -i...feel...thy....being...scared....this...one...understand....this...one...swears....it...won''t...do...anything. -better said then done buddy... i sighed and approached the bushes normal i couldn''t see anything in them but they were making faint movements something was stuck in it ? I shoved the bushes to the sides and looked at my friend here who was a.... -your a smile ? -oh...thy...knows...what...this...one...is No joke he was really a slime usual i would see slimes in video games being animated looking all round and cute the slimes were famous for being the very first noob monster and this one wasn''t different.It was green and see through the core of the slime the nuclear was making faint lights over all it looked a bit disgusting but it kinda reminded me of jelly the surface was a bit glittery meeting the setting sun...what do i do now ? -what do i do how do i help you ? I was a bit panicked i am not gonna lie the sun was setting surviving in the middle of the night without a shelter was like a death wish ! -this...one...needs....substance....to...draw...from.. Substance ? what substance ? i was thinking in hyper speed what would a slime need to recover ? i never relaly thought about that i usually just go kill the slime and over but how do i keep a slime a alive ? and then it dawned on me. -Wow i am really stupid. I opened my storage and took out some 8 different edible roots i showed it to the slime and asked. -is this good enough ? He paused for a second. -yes...put...it....on...this...one I placed all of the 8 roots on the slime and watched as the roots started flowing down and started dissolving into bubbles if you ever saw an esperin bubble when you put it into a glass of water you know what i mean. If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. -this...one...needs...time Great camping it was... I looked around the sun was still up well kinda i need a fire ! I quickly started walking on the edges of the crater collecting small branches and so on i also walked to a boulder and started collecting very sharp rock pieces and putting them into the storage after 30 minutes of preparation i came back where the slime was his core was shining a bit i could see a tiny crack in the nuclear a.k.a the core of the slime from my knowledge the nuclear is the life of the slime sorta like a heart its just both heart and brain in one package. I took out a small piece of wood and another small sharp rock and made a V shaped hole into the piece of wood then i took out a little branch stuck it into the hole and started swirling it between my hands what i was trying to do was creating a friction...i was looking at the sun sweat was coming out from my head the sun was almost gone i was sitting here for about more then an hour trying to make this my hands were hurting but compared to dying this was nothing my fear of dying was keeping from stopping and finally ! -Yes ! There was a small smoke the friction was working near me i had nest to catch fire i faintly blow''ed the little flames into the nest and sure enough a flame was made. +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ I took a deep breath the fire was already established i made it as big as possible to scare wild life from this place i was also eating some fruits while i looking around really paranoid every time something would move somewhere i would jump. I looked at the green slime next to me he recovered a bit and also seemed like he became bigger some reason. -this...one...is..thank...ful...this...one...swears...its....loyalty....to...thy A Ding sound could be heard in my ears and a light blue box appeared appeared in front of me. The (Somewhat)Intelligent Slime was acquired. I was surprised and i also noticed that i didn''t need to talk to the slime anymore its thoughts could be heard in my head. -what ? With the only thought i could talk to the slime it was bizarre how i could understand it we made some small talk but the slime didn''t seem to be able to understand many words the name of the slime was also the somewhat intelligent slime it seems like this slime is a unique one. we were sitting for about 2 hours i didn''t want to sleep because who knew what would happen i wasn''t really tired surprisingly my stamina bar was also full i also discovered that i could give orders to the slime on thought it would move on my command and do what i wanted it to and about food the slime seemed like he only needed grass to survive it can also eat a lot more then that and grow i gave it another 4 roots and it grew a bit.The slime didn''t have much information but it was a funny guy... I also checked the status window and another tab which was named pets when i pressed it the name of the slime appeared the somewhat intelligent slime after the name it had a star on it and nothing else i clicked its name. Name:The (Somewhat) Intelligent Slime Class:Basic Slime Species:Slime Health:120 Mana:0 Stamina:0 Health Regen:2/sec Mana Regen:None Stamina Regen:None Stats: Strength:12 Stamina:0 Agility:10 Intelligence:8 Charisma:10 Wisdom:0 Willpower:0 Perception:5 Luck:0 Skills: [Active] [Passive] [Passive] [Passive] Status window surprised me a bit the slime had really low attributes but still... I looked at the slime a bit grumpy. It can still kill me with one swipe.Other then that its skills were self explanatory... Chapter 6 More The fire was rustling as warmth was coming from it making the cold night bearable.It was full a moon tonight making the night a lot more brighter then it was supposed to be my slime and I were sitting next to the fire in silence. -Awhuuu! I could hear a wolf howl into the night making me uneasy since a howl of a wolf means a lot of things which mostly depends on what they wanted to say by it,wolfs are nocturnal animals I don''t know how it is in this world,but wolfs just use howls to contact each other or warn other wolfs of potential rivals......sometimes having brains wasn''t the best thing like I would have been completely fine not knowing this and be ignorant you know ! I sighed we were actually sitting here for about 4 hours after another hour or so the sun would go up and I decided that I would get more food and materials on my way back,while I was sitting next to the fire I studied the slime a bit more and what I found out was that I can instruct the slime to do labor for me.The slime can make slimy tentacles and use them as hands I just need to instruct him how to do it and he''l learn I was lucky that he was somewhat intelligent if he was not I don''t know how much i would have needed to make a slime understand something... Another neat thing is that those roots that I fed the slime made him much more bigger I already gave him all my roots I maybe should have done that when i was in the cave but you can''t change what happened can you ? Anyways what ended up happening is that now i have 3 slimes of the same type the skill the original slime had called allows a slime to split up and make another individual for itself I can also combine all of the slimes and make 1 bigger slime but that doesn''t seem to change anything for now. +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ The sun was going up the night was pretty uneventful...I looked at the big slime that was jiggling next to me like a jelly. -... I didn''t really expect this but you gotta start somewhere right ? the slime and I started walking back into the forest even though I ran through the forest and didn''t make any marks I knew where to go because I was only walking a straight line after another 30 minutes I found my way back to the river by the way I split the slimes into 3 and made them scout ahead of me to make it a bit more safer for me to check for potential danger the other slimes didn''t seem to refute my intention they were more like willing to take the bullet for me for some reason. -ahh.. I was sitting on a boulder and using my socks as a towel to wipe my body the other 3 slimes were guarding this place I told them if they find anything dangerous they should contact me through the transmission and start running other then that I wasn''t doing anything in particular.... The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. What do I do now? the point was I now had some strength from the slimes they don''t seem to be able to exhaust at all making them a perfect working force now I only need to go back to the cave,but other than that how do I continue living what is my plan anyways ? Okey.I clapped my cheeks to wake myself a bit I called a slime over and told him to get me a big branch from the trees it didn¡¯t take him long to break one from the trees it took him like 10 minutes to do so it was kinda amazing to look at because the slime made tentacles with his body and enveloped the big branch and just started pulling it,it was kinda awkward but I didn¡¯t tell him how to pull the branch on top of it he wasn''t the smartest animal in the world so who am I to complain ? Anyways he took the big branch and started walking to me at the same time i opened the storage and took out a sharp stone shard and told him to carve the branch into a spear he didn''t understand what a spear was so i needed to demonstrate it to him by sharpening the branch myself at the end he understood and did it on his own after another 5 minutes he finished doing it. -hmm very good.. The branch was heavy so I didn''t want to hold it instead what I did was think of how this could help me these slimes were pretty much empty brains I can teach them things and they don''t ask me if it is dangerous or not they just do it... Anyways I told the other slimes to gather a lot of big branches and get them to me,for now I could stay here a bit longer until they get 20 or so branches I also need to teach them how to use tools so they don''t just try to pull a branch they could use a makeshift axe or something close to that I had some big shards which I could attach to the branches using the vines.... As I thought of all of these things on the other side of the river I could hear the bushes rustling I assumed it to be the wind,but something was coming from there. -Thats a river ! -Finally ! Those were people ! I quickly got to the near bushes and hid behind a big tree while peeking at the river side 5 individuals came out I was surprised to see more people at that point 3 were guys 2 of them were girls. -finally water The guy jumped into the river making a big splash making the other 4 wet they didn''t seem to mind and jumped in themselves.... What do i do ? ============================================================== 1.Show yourself to them 2.Hide and try to so what will happen next maybe they will leave 3.Leave the place staying here can''t be good for sure Chapter 7 Multitasking I could hear the sound of splashing and laughing behind me immature comments and shouting.... These idiots....why the fuck are they shouting around they are begging to be eaten by a giant monster....what do i do ? i don''t wanna get caught by these people they are really no good don''t they realize their situation one bit ? I take a peek behind me to the 5 people...they have a blue uniform a bit torn here and there meaning they ran from something...why are they celebrating now ?!...okey calm down the uniforms have logos i don''t know which school it is but the logos are clearly english meaning these guys also came from my world does that mean they also have a class like me ? if yes would it be useful ? I take one last peek at them. -hey stop its cold idiot ! Yep these idiots are still playing around being all loud about..... -(sigh) I can''t go from my hiding place they may notice me i should wait....wait a minute i could test them if they are of use ?! I quickly tapped on my mind and used the transmission skill to call one of the slimes i told the slime to go up the river and try to engage the people on there. I finished giving the orders to the slime and sure enough after couple minutes he came up. The bunch were a bit too pre-occupied with the fun they had they didn''t even notice the slime creeping up on them until he stood 8 meters away from them......they aren''t good. -steven wait look at that The brunette pointed at the slime everyone quieted down and looked at the slime a bit dumbfound....why are you standing there do something ! i wanted to yell but at the same time i didn''t want to show my location. another minute passed and they still stood there like a statue..what are they thinking ? just because you won''t move doesn''t mean the slime won''t I gave a order to the slime to come near them another step.And that sure enough did it the first to snap out of it was the blonde haired girl. -GUYS WE HAVE TO RUN ! The other three guys also snapped out from the shout and started running into the forest the two girls were surprised when they started running so suddenly without a warning the brunette followed after them and the blonde was also about to run away but stopped mid step and looked at the slime again. -.... Because i didn''t give the slime any instruction on what to do now he was like a jiggling jelly stuck on his place the blonde wasn''t moving but starring at the slime still. I am slowly getting fed up here....I used transmission and told the slime to near one step. -ehh... The blonde got frightened at that and reflexively took a step back but i could see her grinding her teeth and she forced herself taking a step forward....girl did you even plan this out ? like what are you going to do if the slime and you will stand only 1 meter from each other ? will you start fleeing like your oh-so-called friends did ? I was getting a bit amused so i told the slime to charge at the blonde and stop right in front of her. And sure enough the slime sped up the blonde got purple and stepped back couple steps scared from the slimes approach she didn''t notice the pebbles behind her and slipped on one falling on her butt. -NO ! The slime reached the blonde but stopped in front of her like i ordered the blonde was crying tears were streaming down her eyes...i really don''t wanna say its my fault but at the same time its true that it is my fault.... -(sigh) I told the slime to come to me near the bushes and he did i used my storage and pulled out a couple fruits for the slime to carry i order the slime to go to the girl and give her the food. The girl was still crying curled up in a ball she didn''t even notice the slime left her nor did she notice it came back. If your wondering what the other 2 slimes are doing they are still collecting the big branches right now one slime is holding 30 big branches it doesn''t seem like he can carry more another thing to note is that the transmission skill also allows me to exchange images with my creatures i can see what my slimes see like a security camera the slimes have met couple predators on their harvest but i was surprised for a minute to discover that the predators plainly ignored the slimes and just casually walked away next to them.....it almost seems like slimes are so low that they aren''t even seen as a monster... Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings. -what..are you doing aren''t (hic) gonna (hic) eat me ? The blonde was really sad and scared she noticed the slime didn''t do anything but instead left some strange fruits on the ground i used transmission to order the slime to write something on the ground using a stick. after another minutes in a really wryly manner i was able to order the slime to write EAT in capital characters on the ground. The blonde was a bit fascinated by the slime being able to write. -you (hic) want me to eat this ? I ordered the slime to jump up and down. The blonde smiled by the comical slime jumping up and down in agreement. -haha thanks.... I continued to use the slime as a messenger of my thoughts to distract her and get out of my position the the other 2 slimes were waiting for me branches on their backs and so i started walking out. After 30 minutes i finally was able to return to my base A.K.A the cave i was still using the third slime to communicate with the blonde answering her some easy questions with yes or no she already asked a whole lot and i gave her my basic understanding...don''t misunderstand i am not doing this to make her join me no i really don''t want her to join actually the reason i am doing this is because i feel bad about her but in the end she has to care about herself and not depend on someone she won''t survive like this i actually gave her advice on what to eat and not to eat so she shoudln''t have a problem with food i don''t know about shelter thou. while i was entering the cave i let the second slime scout the surroundings for any predators while suing the first slime to instruct it on how to dangle the vines from the top of the cave to hide the entrance i was also using the third slime to communicate with the blonde about things she wanted to know sometimes the second slime would detect something and i would go hide into the cave while the first slime would stand in front of the cave blocking it. This way of doing things wasn''t hard for me and after 2 hours we finished with the vines making a perfect curtain that hides the cave entrance. It was still daylight i personally wasn''t tired at all nor were the other 3 slimes i was a bit surprised that the blonde was still blabbering next to the river with a lone slime....yeah i should tell her to find a shelter. -uhh yeah your right i should really find a shelter last night it wasn''t really comfortable because of the cold no on really knew how to make a fire so i had to cuddle with chrissy through the night the guys on the other hands were really pervs about it too... I really didn''t want to listen to blondy blabbering and just ordered the third slime to jump up it got the attention to her and so she agreed to search for a shelter i kept the slime with her just for scouting purposes its not like even if the slime gets killed i would miss it i can always make more slimes it seems i just need more substance.like food or other material slimes seem to eat generally everything they can get slimes themselves don''t seem to know why they do in the first place...anyhow i entered the cave with one slime for crafting purposes the second slime was outside he will probably be outside all day long scavenging for anything that is useful towards me and the third slimes is with the blondy whose name i don''t even know....i ask her later right now i was trying to make a wall using the big branches.What i was trying to do was tying 3 branches onto 2 branches make a somewhat sturdy wall with big square holes the wall wasn''t supposed to hold the wind but just gold anything that touched it i was glad i found the this thin sturdy fiber the vines wouldn''t have worked in this because the vines were a bit too thick and over all soft to be used this plant fiber was really perfect for this. In the end i was able to make 3 walls to hold the entrance it took me 15 big branches in total i had another 45 plus the 10 the third slime collected before i let him off with the blondy i used another 6 branches for support on the walls so they don''t fall over for all of this to happen it took me 1 and a half hour the blondy for now didn''t meet any danger but she wasn''t finding a shelter either it didn''t look good for her over all Chapter 7.5 Sign Of Civilization I was sitting in the dim cave trying to make makeshift stools using the materials i had collected while i was outside the labor for this wasn''t that heavy that i needed someone to help me.The other 3 slimes were outside doing the things i ordered them to i sometimes use my transmission skill to see if everything is okey.I discovered that all of the bigger creatures even smaller ones all ignore the slime in particular.I didn''t try to order them to attack a bigger monster because it would be obviously suicide for them but over all the slime seems to be not even in the food chain in this forest as if its even smaller then a bug......its kinda sad for the slimes if you think about it well whatever. Through the eyes of the slimes....wait no they don''t have eyes how do they see ?....anyways with their sight i saw a lot of bizarre monsters that made me question how i was still alive one of those creatures was a giant beetle with a obsidian like a horn from its head the size of the beetle was no joke it was comparable to a rhino i called the beetle Soldier Beetle because there seem to be many other types of these beetles like the Scavenger Beetle this beetle over all was identical to the soldier version but the difference was that this beetle had a smaller horn and bigger legs and wings on its back the soldier beetles wings didn''t seem to have a use the soldier beetles just walked around and killed other animals-excluding the slime of course-with their big horns they next proceed to guard the corpse from any other animal that want a bite until the Scavenger beetle comes and starts hacking the corpse into small parts and carry it on its legs....blaww.... Other then the beetles i also surprisingly saw the wolf who i met the very first time i don''t know if its the same wolf or not or just the same species but the crimson red fur was something i couldn''t forget its giant figure was really imposing but it didn''t even lash a eye at the strange slime that was collecting stuff behind the giant crimson wolf thou there were another 4 tiny figures following the giant wolf and those were.... -Oh my god they are so cute ! I unintentionally muttered behind the big crimson wolf were another 4 little red cubs walking following their mother ? i assumed anyways the cubs were obediently following their mother sometimes playing with each other like tackling or wrestling the mother in turn just gave them a quick look and continued to walk forward vigilante of her surroundings i ordered the wolf to hide from the red crimson wolf and just observe i didn''t want the cubs to see the slime and make it troublesome.The cubs were really different then the mother they only looked red not really crimson like their mother their eyes were identical thou brown and big.I decided the call these wolfs crimson wolfs not a good name yes but i was never good at naming stuff ! like slime one two and three its simple i like simple. Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. Other then these animals there were more like the horned rabbits they were numerous there were also animals close to racoons and other bigger creatures that i for right now don''t need to explain. -puh... i finished the tool i was making and started to inspect it a bit more it was a makeshift axe i used a edgy stone to make the axe head i combined it with fiber and tied it onto a sturdy branch with no tears on it.The work was not really clean or was it artistic but over all it would cut i swung the axe couple times with all my might to see if there was something lose about it after another 10 minutes of engineering it a bit more i was satisfied and placed it next to me.My hands felt a bit sore from all the work so i thought i would just continue watching the slimes a bit more...now that i am thinking about it the third slime was still with that blondy in another 4 or 5 hours the sun would come down i assume i used transmission on the third slime to see whats up. -huh we still didn''t find any place to rest chum Chum really...you named this guy chum... I actually knew vaguely what this girl was doing i sometimes checked onto the third slime to see if anything happened the blondy was still wandering about looking for a shelter on the way she stopped 3 times for a break her stamina didn''t seem to be good over all luckily she didn''t encounter anything dangerous couple horn rabbits nothing else worth mentioning she seemed somewhat smart and avoided the poisonous fruits other then that she was walking around talking with the slime who was following her around....if i was her i would have become suspicious of why some random slime would help me but who am i judge here...i am pretty much like a stalker ain''t i ? I used the sight of the third slime that was with the blondy and looked around the area they were really far away from the river this girl walked all the way towards the mountain....wait there is something. I ordered the slime to nudge the girl for a bit. -hmm what is it chum ? She asked a bit confused. The slime made a tentacle and pointed towards the mountain. She looked at it surprised when she saw what it was pointing at. -Is that smoke ? I was also surprised when i saw it the first time there are far more individuals then i thought there would be. ================================================ I edit previous chapters ! http://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 8 Danger Zoned ! The blondy quickly started running to the direction where the smoke came from i also quickly ordered the slime to stop the girl from doing anything stupid before it was too late. -what ?! what are you doing chum let me go ! The girl was a bit furious but i let her calm down for a second after couple minutes she calmed down and i let her go. -what is it ? She asked a bit begrudgingly. I made the slime draw some words telling her that the camp may be anything like a burning tree a fight or a just someone lighting something the people who lighted the fire may likely be not kind to her or hospitable more like hostile i also mentioned some of the lines of what would happen if she would get caught her being a very attractive teen girl she would most likely become enslaved do.....that kind of thing well you know what i mean. She became really pale when i mentioned the last part what would happen to her if she would get caught. -okey....i get your point but what if they are good people... I really wanted to facepalm at that moment there no good people in the world everything has a price tag attached to it every good deed has strings attached to someone who is going to pull it she was truly naive for thinking something like that... Anyways i didn''t try to rebuke she would learn on her own i having her on my conscious the whole time wouldn''t be good for my over all health i believe my health was already at the a critical side ! I ordered the slime to explain the girl that she should sneak to that place and take a peek at it and then judge if she should reveal herself this way she could decided on her own if their good or bad in her mind. -your right chum your really smart ! You are talking to a stupid slime you hussy.... I dismissed my thoughts and just followed the blondy. ============================================================== After 30 minutes we finally arrived at the place where the smoke came from right now the smoke already dissipated the ground had also footprints leading to that location the footprints looked humanoid with two legs at least the size of the print was that of a 10 or 12 old foot the surrounding wild life was also a bit destroyed the total amount of leads were more then 10 making the number of these individuals quite a lot. Another thing to note was that nothing really obstructed the path of this girl i could not find one beast trying to eat this girl she was really lucky i have to say to be able to live so long without meet one monster but someday that luck will run out too won''t it. You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. i told the girl in advance to hide behind one of the bushes so she won''t get discovered she seemed a bit angry when i told her that which she replied with "humph i am not that dumb" if i wanted to show her how dumb she was i would have told her a blonde joke from the start. The blondy was lying down on her stomach hiding under a bush ad looking at the camp there wasn''t anything to see actually the fire pit was also extinguished there was a cave thou behind the fire pit the insides of the cave was dark nothing to be seen. -look chummy look over there ! The blondy pointed to the right. She was right there was another group coming from the right i could only hear their footsteps but they slowly showed themselves and i saw were a total of 12 people 4 of them were captured i also knew those 4. -Chrissy ! The slime nudged the blonde to make her quite.The blondy also realized that she couldn''t do anything about this and quickly shut up quietly grieving for her captured friends. The captures in turn were something i knew very well from countless rpg''s if a slime is a noob monster then these creatures are the beginner kind they were goblins. With green skin and a child like body they wore rags to cover their groin mostly.With crude weapons like a club or heavy branches they mostly relied on their numbers to defeat someone on a one on one basis these guys were utterly weak. Compared to their leader who was a evolved form of a goblin that looked like a teenager a hob-goblin who was kinda equivalent to a normal soldier he was much stronger because when a goblin evolves their intelligence also jumps a lot. Goblins over all aren''t really feared in the early game because of their over all stats being really weak but in the late game a troll or a ogre is really strong and can be quite a problem.... -what do we do ! The blondy was panicking really hard she had tears streaming down her cheeks.I looked back at the group of goblins the hob goblin was carrying the brunette while the other other were carrying the guys i could see it in his eyes the lewd expression he had while carrying the brunette this was not good for them.... =============================================================================== I Edit previous chapters http://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 9 The Light Crusader ! Honestly saying i didn''t really have any sympathy concerning their capture its their own fault getting caught in the first place not realizing how dangerous it can be they aimlessly ran away and probably met up with that goblin group... -(hic).. I looked at the blondy she was still crying shivering even from the shock but what could you do ? tell her everything will be alright ? i am not that kind of a person who you should expect sympathy from i learned way back then that even if you help someone they don''t necessarily help you back but use your good nature to make themselves more profitable this is reality after all there are no good people in the world there only people who care about the people close to them and people who care about themselves i never saw a person who sincerely tried to help someone without gaining something.... I ordered the slime to leave the premise before the goblins discover them. -huh chum where are you going ?! The moment the slime was walking away the blondy tried to take a hold of him but she didn''t realize that the slime wasn''t even solid she could see the the fluid slimy liquid pull away from her delicate hands and the slime moving back not one bit troubled by her grab. The blondy fell down on her knees i made the slime stop and looked at the blondy. He face showed despair sorrow and sadness tears were staining her pretty face her legs and hands were shaking while she was slowly sobbing. -why !(hic) why did you help(hic) in the first place if you were to walk away (hic) like that ! i thought you and i were friends !(hic) For me there aren''t friends i never considered you as a friend i never did consider anyone as a friend. -please help me ! at least tell me how rescue them (hic) they are the only friends i have now (hic) Even friends can stab each others backs just because you know them in school for years doesn''t mean you know what kind of people they are didn''t they abandon you the moment they saw danger ? you are just a mean to get them more profitable to them you are just their tiny pawn. The slime and blondy stood like that.While the blondy was crying the other 2 slimes i send to scavenge returned and dropped off materials into the cave i made a hand gesture and let them continue their work i also gave them the makeshift axe i made to make the harvest a bit easier. I looked at the slimes that i was ordering around in the end they would do anything to help me even sacrifice their own lives to take a bullet for me but why ? was it because they are dumb ? no its not the first slime i rescued didn''t want to die i knew he didn''t he begged for his life to be rescued and i complied to rescue it for my own gain they aren''t just slimes they also have feelings like any other creature limit to their feelings but they have few to feel so why are they loyal to me that much ? i make them work without a rest they can''t get tired but if i was them i would get pissed off wait.... -Third slime....no chum -yes my lord I needed some answers i didn''t have anyone to advice from and these guys are better then no one. -what do you think about this you were quite the whole time do think i should no...do you think you should help her ? The slime thought for a bit and said. -yes this one would help because this one learned from thy lord that life can be important thy lord helped this one so this wants to help thy young lady I giggled a bit for his manner of speech before we made the contract his words were almost non legible to understand but everything got clearer when the contract was established this ability was really confusing. I sighed the slimes were simple minded creatures they absorbed information like a dry sponge their over all mind set was that of a child who does everything that is told to them....but still i was the one who asked his advice not the other way around. I ordered the slime to use a branch and started writing the blondy noticing the slime was doing something also started to calm down a bit and looked at the words she finished reading it a bit surprised. This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it. -you...you really(hic) help me ? I made the slime jump up and down blondy also started to smile a bit even laughing my mind also felt a bit more at ease. The blondy calmed down and so i told her before we think of bringing them out we need a plan to take care of the goblins so i told her to open her status window. -ehh ? whats a status window i...whaaa The moment she said "status window" she jumped a bit surprised for some reason in my point of view i couldn''t see anything but her getting surprised by nothing. -ehm this blue box with numbers and sentences on it is this the status window ? She was pointing at something in front of her but i couldn''t see it. I told the blondy i couldn''t see anything not her status window or anything.She also looked surprised at that in the mean time i was thinking how to solve this...maybe we people can''t see each others status windows ? but that would be really problematic wouldn''t it ? wait i have another idea ! I told the slime to the tell the blondy about my idea. -okey i do that... She cleared her throat not that she needed to do that but whatever. -Show status window to chum I looked through the eyes of the slime.....still nothing ? The slime shook for a minute i could feel the slime getting some shock for some reason. -what is it chum ? -thy lord this one sees a light appear in front of this ones eyes this one was surprised. The status window ?! Why can''t i see it ?! wait a minute does this mean its only going to show to that person who it said to show it to ? I sighed and told the slime to tell her instead of using his name use my name. -huh? why? well sure show status window to sorron And as she said that in the cave a tiny light appeared in my vision in front of me a message box in precise it said. SARAH REQUESTS TO SHOW YOU HER STATUS Her name was sarah huh should have asked her a bit earlier then knowing it like that I pressed on the big OK button and it was shown to me. Name:Sarah Class:Light Crusader Species:Human Health:110 Mana:420 Stamina:170 Health Regen:3/sec Mana Regen:2/sec Stamina Regen:0.5/sec Stats: Strenght:11 Stamina:17 Agility:16 Intelligence:42 Charisma:210 Wisdom:21 Willpower:5 Percetion:8 Luck:70 Unique Skills [Passive] Skills: [Passive] [Active][MP40] [Passive] [Active][MP30] [Active][MP25] [Active][MP100] -.... A...paladin class...really.... I looked at the blondy again her face was still stained with her tears she was also still shaken she was starring at the slime expectantly to pull out an amazing plan to rescue her worthless friends even thought she has a main vanguard class a meat shield.... -what now.... ================================================================================== If your wondering where the choices are they only appear in major events such as chapter 8 where i missed my chance xD sorry I edit previous chapters on here ! http://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 10 Begin Operation Rescue Blondies Friends ! I decided to help her with her stupid quest to rescue her friends it was not like i was losing anything in the worst case of scenario i would lose a loyal companion but.... -So you said i just need to say the lines of the skill and i can activate it correct ? I looked at the blondy...i try to help her at least. We were actually sitting here over 30 minutes talking about the blondys skills and how she could use them it turns out blondy is able to fence with a sword but because we didn''t have a sword we just had to do with a heavy branch.She seems to be a daughter from a wealthy family she took fencing as a hobby but when i told her she would kill those goblins she refused giving me even more of a headache other then that she is pretty smart but doesn''t see the obvious facts about the people around here over all she is a pretty good girl should i say ? -light shield ! She announced and so a oval shaped light shield appeared in front of her i made the slime use his tentacles to try to whip her and the shield withstood the impact with no damage whatsoever i couldn''t really see the description of her skills nor the timing but the blondy told me that the shield would be up for 3 minutes and the cool down for it was 45 seconds the mana consumption was also not bad with her base 410 mana...for some reason she is a bit weaker then i am i have a mana pool that exceeds 2000+ line if i would be a magician i would be able to cast fireballs all day long i assume why is that so ? what governs our stats in particular ? I didn''t try make more questions because i knew i wouldn''t get any answers from them.Her other abilities such as light sword increases her damage output by 120% it also adds the holy effect onto the weapon its kind of like a finisher move skill because once you activate the skill you get only 1 hit with the skill and the cool down is 5 seconds.Her healing spell has a cool down of 10 seconds and just heals wounds her other passive abilities called called devotion aura gives her allies a moral buff ? to make them braver i guess her holy protection reduces the damage she takes by 15 % and increases her light and holy magic effectiveness by another 5%. Now what is really interesting is her unique skill called seal of command and normal skill called avenging wrath. Avenging wrath is a skill that doubles the amount of damage and magic power for 1 minute without any drawbacks whatsoever the mana cost is 100 but its worth the cost to become slightly stronger.In the early thou this skill is almost useless i can imagine this skill to be really powerful once you hit the late game with high attributes but for now its not really that useful maybe crisis it will.The cool down for this skill is 1 hour. Her unique skill is a passive skill and is also very vague on what it does the text says "Authority will be given to your statue voice and appearance" and nothing else this skill for now was really useless. I explained to blondy how to best utilize her skills while i was doing that i was also using the slime to peek into the cave it was soon going to be night time and this blondy here doesn''t have a shelter if she is going to rescue her friends she would also need to capture this cave for shelter meaning she needs to siege it properly. The cave was actually not making that much sound i was expecting the scream of the brunette while the hob-goblin was ravaging her chastity the other guys also didn''t seem to make a voice there were sometimes slight voices from the different goblins that were speaking with their own language but nothing else....what were they doing ? -okey i think i have it through... I instructed the blondy how to best execute her skills her shield works as a fence she can stop the approaching enemies with it and hit them when they get bashed on the invisible light shield she still seems to refuse to kill them which i couldn''t change but she was okey with knocking them out thou....... While we were talking i was already made a plan on what to do i dug a hole behind one of the bushes so it wouldn''t we visible to them at the front i don''t know how many of them are there but doing this is the only chance. Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. I told the blondy to stand behind a tree while i lure them in if a second goblin comes in then she has to take care of him...she seems reasonably brave i thought thinking about the encounter she had with this slime. The entrance of the cave had 2 goblins guarding it both of them had clubs on their waists. I ordered the slime to creep onto on of them from the side as the slime neared the entrance i could hear both of them talking. -gobuki what do you think will boss let us have a try with that woman ? -gobuchi if we ask really well maybe he will I could hear their creepy laughter giving me some bad chills these goblins had only lewd thoughts on their mind no wonder their reproduction was that high....ugh... The slime was only 2 meters away from the goblin to the right and as it was getting nearer the goblin noticed and i ordered it to jump ! -hwaaa gobuki hwlalwlwlalep The slime successfully swallowed the goblin and was in the middle of suffocating it the other goblin was a bit surprised and stood there surprised for a full 3 seconds but he then snapped out of it and started fumbling with his weapon and pulled it off his waist.The goblin who was caught by the slime was already dead that point because he was not smart and shut his mouth off the slime got into his insides and shut of his brain and organs stuffing it with its gel i told the slime to make tentacles in the mean while and grab the legs of the goblin who was charging us the goblin being stupid fell down when the slime wrapped his feet and got dragged by the slime towards the bushes where the hole was. 2 goblins were dragged into the bushes the goblin who was still alive and dragged by the tentacle wasn''t smart enough to solve the issue and just yelled which alerted another goblin in the cave who started running towards the fleeing slime who was taking his 2 friends i told the slime to quickly drop the two goblins into the hole and he did he flung the still yelling goblin into the hole making the goblin faint at impact as for the dead goblin he just dropped him afterwards i just told the slime to hide behind a tree and wait and sure enough footsteps could be heard -Gobuki ! gobuchi ! i am coming...huh? waaaahhhhh The goblin shuffled through the bushes and fell directly into the deep hole with no escape he was still alive and conscious but injured i told the slime to go to the hole and look the blondy was also interested what was about to happen the only reason she was here was because if there would be a goblin who didn''t fall down the hole she was responsible to push them down. I looked towards the three goblins 1 dead 1 half dead and one alive and this was all because of the slime and my plan and their stupidity well mostly their stupidity looks could be truly deceiving when it came to this slime i understand now why god made these slime stupid i wouldn''t be surprised if the slimes if intelligent would become the rulers of the world.... -what are you going to do with them.... I looked at blondy she was still pitying these lewd creatures even thought they captured her friends and were about to do to them who knows what....... I ordered the slime to jump into the hole...the hole was really packed with the goblins making their movements actually really restricted but the slime didn''t have to worry about anything he was made out of liquid gel after all.. -hwaaaheehwawweeee... The goblin gurgled and squirmed around trying to resist but couldn''t if he was smart enough to grab the nuclear and destroy it then he would have been save but unfortunately he wasn''t and gave in at the last moment dying a miserable death. -uhm chum are you okey ? The slime was a bit busy devouring the 3 goblins right now. ============================================================================== As i said decision come only if it is a major event ! I edit previous chapters ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 11 A War Of Heads It took the slime only 20 minutes to completely dissolve and devour the 3 goblins becoming a really big slime.Blondy was also really surprised by the slimes size she felt a bit conflicted when she figured out that the goblins are dead but she didn¡¯t try to question it further knowing that it was a right thing to do even if you pity them. I made the slime split and in the end there were a total of 9 newly made basic slimes available this was all like a chess game for me these slimes were my troops and the opposing side were the goblins.Now that i had new troops i ordered 2 slimes to go near the entrance and start luring some of the goblins out i made another 3 slimes scout our vicinity so we wouldn¡¯t get ambushed i order the 4 other slimes to stay with blondy and start digging a second hole.Even blongy got an upgrade in her weaponry getting a club instead of a branch the goblins only wore disgusting loin cloths nothing much for armor. Blondy was a bit overwhelmed 9 other slimes appeared she even got a bit confused and called out for her ¡°chum¡± but she couldn¡¯t find him if i told her all of these slimes were her ¡°chum¡± she would probably over heat and only get in the way but over all she didn¡¯t do anything yet even thought she should be the main vanguard not hide behind little slimes. The area we were in was really quiet for a while since 3 goblins were devoured nothing seemed to have happened to make the goblins in the cave to go in a uproar i even saw some goblins pass by the cave entrance they didn¡¯t even look for their dead companions how can they be that carefree ? Other then that there were only 2 guards standing on the entrance which instantly followed an enemy on sight without reporting it to their leader even if the opponent was a slime this is just too easy. I sighed and stopped my thoughts they aren¡¯t going to live that long either way because i am going to siege this base now. My plan was simple lure the goblins with a group of 2 to 4 and make them fall into the traps that were behind the bushes i don¡¯t know how many of them there are but from what i am expecting it will be a total of 30 to 40 goblins if by any chance more then 6 goblins come out of the cave or the hob-goblin appears blondy will jump in and try to stall them for a bit while i try to order the slimes to defeat the goblins with precise orders so far i learned that slimes can follow my precise orders such as use their tentacles to make a whip it won¡¯t kill them but it will make them stay away and i can also drag them away into the holes to make them stuck and out of battle.But if it turns out that more then 10 goblins come out and overwhelm my troops then we will start to retreat the traps are also here to obstruct them from following us i can also use that opportunity to take them down one by one while on the run the slimes don¡¯t exhaust or have any stamina so i could make them walk through the night until they get too tired to make any more move the other beasts in the forest are also another point that i can use they generally seem to ignore the slimes for some reason but who said they won¡¯t ignore the goblins ? I thought this through in some point but the only problem i have is blondy if we really start to retreat then she may become a burden to she may as well have higher stamina then the goblins but at some point she will also run out i could make the slimes carry blondy but their speed is already too lacking we would get caught like that¡­. Time was limited in another 2 or 3 hours or so the sun would go down and at that moment blondy most likely won¡¯t survive its either kill all of the goblins and take over the cave or die doing so or die by the fangs of the beast in the night¡­.neither option was good but who said anyone had a choice to begin with ? And as planned the 2 slimes that approached the entrance started taunting some of the goblins in the cave and leading them into a ambush it would always be 2 or 4 goblins at a time or even 1 at a instance some of the goblins also wouldn¡¯t fall into the holes but at every round at least 1 would fall into it the rest would just get overwhelmed by 6 other slimes that would suffocate them so far so good we were already at our fifth round it had been 40 minutes since we started and blondy was for right now still not needed she would sometimes start gagging seeing the slimes start devouring the goblins the slimes would only devour the meat and other organs which if i have to be honest wasn¡¯t a pretty sight the end result when a slime finishes its meal is that only bones would remain i wondered why they wouldn¡¯t eat those bones but at the same time the bones could be very well useful to me so i was a bit happy.because the slimes were eating a corpse at the same time the time it took to fully devour a corpse was only 4 to 6 minutes i had now a total of 39 slimes available 3 slimes were killed because the goblins were swirling in their gel luckily for them broke the nuclear of a slime by accident it was not a huge loss but it was a regrettable. -HUUUURHHH! A loud roar could be heard from the cave the inside of the cave was bustling and murmuring and sure enough a person came out of the cave with green skin and a statue of a teenager¡­the hob-goblin he had a rusty long sword in his hand he wore leather armor like last time but without boots behind him stood another 10 goblins they all were equipped with little clubs and some cloth to cover their body some even wore helmets and even shields or held daggers fuhh this was more unexpected then i thought. The leader the hob-goblin stood at the cave entrance and looked around the slimes were all behind the bushes nowhere to be seen because of their small statue they were well hidden some were even in the holes waiting for their next prey i noticed that slimes are quick learners they started understanding what the holes were for and waited there for their next meal.blondy stood behind a tree also out of sight she was shivering a bit and she almost threw up couple times but swallowed her food down regardless knowing well that food was important for right now. -COME OUT YOU SWINE ! The hob-goblin roared the other goblins started advancing to each side with their weapons drawn they were walking with a group of 3 each making it a total of 3 groups one group with 4 members i assume the hob-goblin arranged this i needed to be careful this battle was something where i can¡¯t let my guard down when it comes to numbers i able to overwhelm them but what i am worried about is their leader i know the capabilities of a goblin but not a hob-goblin¡­ If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. I closed my eyes for a second and shifted my perspective above from the tress i made one of the slimes go up a tree for better vision with this i could have a better control of the battlefield the hob-goblin wasn¡¯t moving from his position he was looking around vigilante of his surroundings the other 3 groups were going left right and forward in 3 different directions looking for us the second group who were going forward were about to meet with my main troops¡­this was really fishy why is the leader standing there ? i needed to be careful but at the same time were about to discovered so i commanded. -NOW And as i said suddenly green tentacles came out of the bushes wrapping the 3 goblins who were standing on the front they cried out in shock and as fast as the tentacles were out so were the 3 goblins dragged into the holes. The leader was surprised but that quickly changed when he raised his sword and said. -ATTACK ! The leader roared and to my surprise another 12 goblins came out of the cave charging into the bushes the other 2 groups that were scouting the left and right side also started to advance to the front side but to their unfortunate attempt to charge their legs got wrapped around tentacles ! Thats right i stationed another 2 groups to each side to flank them originally but this also works they were dragged into the other bushes and suffocated after some seconds. In the meantime the leader also started to advance forward with the other 12 goblins long sword in hand he was fast and cleaved with his sword through the bushes killing 6 other slimes in a instant ! -FUCK I cursed under my breath i didn¡¯t think a hob-goblin would be this strong. Anyways because the leader already started to advance it was blondys turn. I already told her the plan if the hob-goblin exceeds the line of where the bushes are then she has to make him busy until the other slimes are able to deal with the other goblins i couldn¡¯t really ask her to kill him outright because she didn¡¯t have the guts to do so but she agreed to make as much as damage as possible which was at least something. -HEY YOU UGLY TWERB LOOK AT ME ! Blondy shouted the other goblins were a bit busy with the slimes that were starting to flanking them from the right and left side i needed to stall the hob-goblin to finish the other goblins and overwhelm him. -HURH IT WAS YOU WOMAN ! I WILL FUCK YOU UNTIL YOU CAN¡¯T STAND ! Blondy couldn¡¯t understand what the hob-goblin was telling her but she seemed to have figured out what he was saying mentally and shrieked for a second hiding her breast in fear the hob-goblin using that chance started charging at her ! -You idiot do something ! I shouted at her knowing very well that she can¡¯t hear me but as of she had heard me she snapped out of her fear and took a stance her club was made out of wood so she couldn¡¯t really let it hit his sword if she didn¡¯t want it to get sliced in 2. And as she took her stance the hob-goblin was already in front of her he slashed his sword from the left side with his right hand blondy ducked her head and jumped to her left side barely missing the sword slash.because her back was on a tree the sword got stuck on the tree the hob-goblin tried to pull the sword out and in the mean time blondy activated her light sword skill that increases her damage output by 120% percent the club in her hand shined with light particles she took a step forward and roared her battle cry hitting her club to his back which made the hob-goblin roar in pain blood was gushing out of his mouth.I gotta admit the blondy has some moves .From the pain and through his anger he pulled his long sword from the tree in the process breaking the tree in 2 he turned to blondy who was a bit speechless. -I CHANGED MY MIND WOMAN I WILL HELP YOU TO MEET YOUR MAKER ! And once again blondy shrieked from fear i could see her slowly starting to shiver from the fear the hob-goblin took a bizarre stance his hand where he held his sword showed orange tiny particles¡­HE HAD A SWORD SKILL¡­?! Blondy quickly realized her danger and activated her light shield which also started to materialize in front of her she started making steps backwards to prevent herself from getting in his hit range but what she didn¡¯t expect was that the skill wasn¡¯t a close combat skill¡­¡­¡­it was a ranged skill.. -GO TO HELL ! A gust appeared in his hand and so he swung his sword with a cleave a orange wind materialized flying in high speed and directly at blondy the shape of the slash was crescent she couldn¡¯t dodge it but she wasn¡¯t hurt either the shield blocked the attack but knocked her back making her stumble on the ground giving her some minor injuries and bruises or two but over all she was fine. The attack wasn¡¯t quite finished yet and continued to travel directly to the battlefield where the slimes and goblins were fighting i ordered the slimes to get down and as ordered they did 3 of the goblins were killed by the slash getting beheaded the rest of the slimes were unharmed. Blondy was in a mess i could see her leg had taken the most damage the didn¡¯t seem to be broken but she had a leg injury the hob-goblin wasn¡¯t wasting time either he was already walking when he made his cleave and he stood in front of blondy both hands on the sword raised above his head he shouted in delight. -ITS MY WIN HUMAN ! Blondy closed her eyes in fear of what was about to happen but¡­ Not so fast. -WHAAT !? As he was about to swing his sword down tentacles already wrapped his arms legs and body pulling him down blondy stared amazed at the slimes that were pulling the hob-goblin to his knees the next thing that happened was the slimes started to jump onto the goblin drowning him into their gel while he was struggling he managed to kill 4 other slimes by crushing their nuclears in his hands but he wasn¡¯t able to win there were already far too many slimes for him to able to kill and he drowned in their gel his organs shutting down¡­ I sat down at my rock this whole battle was making me stand up i laughed for a bit¡­this was fun. I looked up towards the ceiling of the cave. -Its my win goblin. ========================================================= I Edit Previous chapters ! I also write other novels concerning reincarnation or special abilities kakemonoko.wordpress.com Chapter 12 Conclusion Of The Battle This little war was finished the casualties that were taken in this war were a total of 18 slimes which i will never remember. In the end i had still quite a lot of slimes and more corpses to produce more slimes i was also curious about the loot that was in the cave the leather armor and long sword and other equipment the goblins were in possession was also a good asset.Its just that i don''t really know how to use them because the only troops i had were slimes which didn''t have any hands...wait a minute maybe i can do something. Anyways i ordered half of the slimes to collect the bodies and any equipment or tools at one spot and start consuming them because the slimes killed the goblins by suffocating them it was very clean and i didn''t have to worry about beasts or scavenger beetles starting to appear because of blood. I ordered 10 slimes to scout out the area for anything potentially dangerous i also stationed 6 more slimes on top of trees they were sticky little buggers which were very good at climbing over all they would be used as a security system because i had the transmission skill the slimes would tell me if something out of place would appear and i could see for myself.In the last battle this sky view was a key advantage without it i would have not been able to react properly to the reinforcement the hob-goblin send out. Other then that the rest of the slimes i ordered to look through the cave and see if there is anything more dangerous around blondy seemed really happy of the victory but couldn''t really stand up because of the injury she sustained to her leg i made another 5 slimes carry her.She was a bit in daze from the pain she was also very tired. -chum are you here ? Because i didn''t have the heart to just say that the original "Chum" died in the fight i just made a random slime come out of the rest its not like they are any different most of the slimes hold the exact same memories as the original one. Blondy turned her head to face the slime and said. -Thank you i am thankful that you helped my selfish request also tell sorron hi for me and that i am sorry if i was a inconvenience......i really need to sleep now can you guard my friends...thanks.. And like that she was out honestly saying i was a bit flabbergast when she said my name but i was puzzled by that because she probably guessed my existence and its not like i ever need to meet her but... I looked at the sleeping face of this blond beauty......yeah you really are a hopeless idiot...i laughed for a bit. The place where blondy was staying at was actually the entrance of the goblin cave the search team in the cave was making sure that nothing dangerous was still in the cave i used my transmission skill and connected to the search team and asked their report on what is inside. It turns out the cave is just a long hallway with some different pelts and other animal parts there are also some strange copper and silver coins which were highly interesting towards me for later information. At the end of the hallway there was something like a tent made out of a lot of different pelt once i told a slime to look inside i finally found the brunette half naked her legs and arms tied up and mouth stuffed with a piece of cloth....i hope its not a loin that would be really disgusting.The other 3 guys were already found but 1 of them was unfortunately dead from getting hit over and over to the head the other 2 had some minor injuries and a quite haunted look on them.When the slimes appeared in front of them they started crying and because i didn''t want these 2 running around making havoc i left them tied on the ground squirming around. Another thing to note was that when i looked into the tent of the hob-goblin-i assume-there were other females but those females were also goblins they were shivering in the back of the tent begging for mercy they looked like little girls with green skin i was actually wondering why there were only male goblins fighting until i speculated that there were no genders when it came to goblins but now i that i am completely wrong i really don''t know what to do the total amount of these goblin girls were 12 I still didn''t untie the brunette either and just let her stay where she was ignoring her completely i would only untie her when blondy wakes up and can take control of the mess herself. The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement. One of the more braver female goblins stood up and approached the slimes and said. -please if you understand us...don''t kill us we will do anything if you show mercy ! I really did consider killing them at first because i didn''t really see any use to them other then reproduction of more slimes but the words she said gave me some idea....not lewd ones if you want to know i am not a lolicon okey ! i am more of a MILF chaser kind of guy.... Because for right now i couldn''t communicate with the them i encircled the female goblins and made one of the slimes draw a picture to communicate with the female goblin who seemed to be the new leader of this little group.i didn''t use my world''s letters for obvious reasons. Surprisingly the slime drew it exactly like i imagined it his control with his tentacles got a little bit more skilled then before i wonder how ? The female goblin looked at the picture and after some more showing she finally understood what i tried to tell her. -you want us to take everything from the cave and start following you ? I ordered the slimes to jump up and down which made the other goblins a bit scared at first but it seems like they understood. A bit later on i found out the leader of the female goblin is called goboku and it seems like every goblin name starts with a gob which i found really annoying.Other then that the surveillance system and scout groups reported a lot of activity starting in the forest night time was falling down onto the sky the goblin corpses were already devoured and i ended up with 136 slimes in total i let the other free slimes carry the equipment while the female goblins were loading them up. When they finished loading the 50 slimes i ordered the slimes to carry the items to me the slimes were ignored by the other beasts so i wasn''t perplexed on losing the items they were transporting on the other hand the goblins were another story for tonight they weren''t going to travel anywhere. -(sigh) Now i need to wait.... I also ordered the other 2 slimes that were next to my cave to stop harvesting and come back to the cave .I used them as cushions and started to think of my current plan. The goblin raid was something unexpected but gave a lot of assets to my over all strength the other 4 idiots that were still alive were not really important to me.....okey i admit blondy is fine to some points but her inability to kill something is really a giant flaw....the other 3 were really complete strangers and in my eyes they weren''t really a trustworthy bunch at all. Other then that i really don''t know what else to do the coins that were stored in the goblin cave were also a really interesting find i know that there are many different kingdoms and these coins must be their currency.From what i found the coins were copper,silver and there were also some gold coins here and there.Its really rpg like if i have to say it.The picture that was engraved on the coins is someones face that i don''t know about maybe its their current ruler ? or someone historically important.... -huh This was getting me nowhere. My goal here is to get out of this forest somehow but because a lot of beasts are wandering around the forest it makes me quite anxious to make the step i need to build up for now.... I groaned once again i may have won the battle but i didn''t win the war for now.I told the surveillance slimes to call me if there is something wrong and so i started to nod off... ===================================================================== I Edit Previous chapter ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 13 Plans -Lord ! we have spotted unknown individuals ! I quickly woke up spooked from the sudden voice that came through my head it was very loud making me sweat profusely at the beggining... I looked around i was still in the cave the sun didn''t seem to be up yet was it still midnight ? how long did i sleep ?...i really need something like a clock soon... -Lord ? I shook my head a bit my throat was dry and i coughed couple times the air in the cave was moist making it a bit more easier for me to move the slimes that i was using as a substitute bed were also a bit shaken. -yeah i am here whats going on -lord as you ordered there are individuals walking in the forest. The surveillance slimes that i assigned near blondys cave where doing their job pretty well aside from scaring the living crap out of me in the middle of the night. -let me see. I used my passive ability to borrow the senses of the slime that had sights on the people to my surprise when i used their "non-existing eyes" i noticed that these slimes also had night vision which was even more convenient. It seems like the sun is going up in couple minutes so i didn''t really wake up in the middle of the night.The activity of the forest also calmed down a lot one of the things i noticed about this forest is that most of the animals seemed to be nocturnal making the night so much dangerous if you aren''t strong enough or you don''t have any shelter to hide in. The individuals the slime talked about were 3 people teenagers ? i assume 2 girls and 1 guy who were walking in the middle of the forest their get up showed that they also came from my world with jeans normal shirts and so on i still had some theories about this place but for now i just call this the fantasy world. Their behavior showed they were scared shitless especially the guy who was walking behind the 2 girls...... I watched them closely i couldn''t really understand where did they come from in the first place ?! I asked the slime to tell me from where they came from in which he answered that they just appeared out of nowhere...like me. The location where this group was, was near the cave where blondys group was staying if they continue this path they will soon see the cave and maybe meet up with blondys group at that point i really don''t know what will happen but at the same time its not my responsibility. I shut off my transmission link and lay down on the slimes as i did so i noticed that the slimes that i send last night to transport the equipment already arrived and waited here patiently when i saw these many slimes i was a bit speechless there were really a lot of them i already knew how many there were but still seeing it with your own eyes was a lot different then knowing it.If i have to be honest i thought about how much food they would need to stay alive but then got informed by one of them that they didn''t need food even dirt seemed to be able to be nutritious to them...well that was good to know. Anyways the sun was starting to go up how does this saying go again? "the early bird gets the worm" ? ============================================= I started going through the different equipment and loot the slimes brought with them most of the items were pelts there were also cups and other ceramic utensils i even found a metal pan that was inside a crate one of the slimes brought with them.These must have been stolen by the goblins there were a lot of other crates the slimes brought with them.I only told the female goblins to load everything of use onto the slimes and bring them here i wasn''t really giving any attention to the loot that was being transported or how much there was inside the cave... I started looking through the items and was really happy about them too especially the cooking utensils that i found in one of the crates.There were also clothes in the other crates a bit rough and baggy but they would do. I quickly changed clothes and was happy that i didn''t need to wear anything dirty anymore the color of the clothes were brown and dark yellow a bit boring and i looked like a villager in a rpg i imagined but i was clean and felt fresh it was very satisfying. I continued to rummage through the different items and sorted them out by their type there were a lot of rusty daggers and a few decent looking ones.The rusty long sword and the leather armor the hob-goblin used were really worn out the long sword had a lot of chips on its edges i was surprised it didn''t break during the fight between blondy and the hob-goblin so i inspected the sword a bit closer i couldn''t see anything extraordinary about the sword but behind the rust and dirt of the sword there were strange sigils engraved into the sword because i am not a human from this world i couldn''t read what it was saying so i just left it alone for now. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. I also found small hand axes and shovels which made me even more happy about the development i would use them later but for now i set them aside. The other items in the craters were unimportant for now because i didn''t have any use to them the main thing about these items were the utensils and new clothes and more tools and weapons now i only needed capable workers in which i looked at the dozens or so slimes that were waiting for my orders. I smiled. -Lets do this I started ordering the slimes around making groups of 5 each the current amount of slimes that were present here in my cave were 85 the other 51 slimes were next to blondys cave to make sure the female goblins were secure and stop them from doing anything stupid i would call the female slimes after 2 or 3 hours after the sun would fully shine my aim was to leave approximately 20 or 30 slimes at blondys place while the rest would escort the goblins over here. For now i used the 85 slimes that i had here and made 17 different teams with 5 members in one team. First i assigned the scout teams i used 3 slime teams to secure the area around us and made them into explorers there was no way i could start walking around the forest without getting spotted or eaten so i was using these slimes to get a basic lay out for the area i was in they would report me if they would find something and just give me an idea of how big this forest was. Then i assigned the surveillance teams i used another 3 slime teams to make them.Each individual slime in this team would climb onto a big tree and just start warn us if anything would happen so we could start hiding or get ready to fight. The next were the harvester teams these teams would go inside the forest and collect materials and food for me i also thought of teaching the slimes how to make easy traps to catch fresh meat because i really wouldn''t want to have a fruit and veggie only diet on my menu since i got cooking utensils i wanted to make real food now. I used 6 slime teams in this category leaving me with 5 teams which i used for personal purposes. I finished assigning the roles in an hour or so they all started moving when i told them their role they seemed relatively excited to do something it seemed for slimes they were really a positive bunch. I sat onto a empty crate that i was using as a chair for now so far so good the reason i made these 3 specific teams was only because they were the top priorities anything else comes in second as long as these 3 groups are alive and working my survival rate would jump exceptionally other then that... -I need stronger protectors and work on this cave more the entrance is just lightly hidden if someone sees the slimes coming in and out from the cave it could become troublesome slimes aren''t much when it comes to strength but.... I looked at the green oozy jelly being also known as slime they were strong if they coordinated together but being almost extraordinarily stupid when it comes to thinking for themselves they couldn''t even protect their own lives hmm...is this the reason the beast just ignore the slimes ? because their stupid ? or is it just because they aren''t even a being in front of their eyes is it the lack of meat these little slimy buns had on their body ? I sighed i had so many questions regarding this world i really wish some kind of guy would show up and explain me everything its not like i can go and find a library or use the internet to look it up... I stood from the crate and started walking towards the exit there were a lot of large branches in the cave i wanted to start teaching them how to build a wall but from now on i would need to do a lot things concerning these little guys.They depended on me or more like served me without knowing it clearly and at the same time i am depending on them both of us are weak making it almost a ironical group to be with.. I looked at one of the slimes again while patting it a little bit it was jiggling around like jelly i could feel it was happy with my patting as stupid as it looked. I wondered can you guys ever become stronger can i ever become stronger ? I had already used transmission to tell the slimes at blondys place to start escorting the female goblins to my place blondy was still out cold when i checked on her but she was okey and breathing her injury was also already healed because of her regeneration she should wake up after another hour or so the other 3 idiots were still tied up they didn''t try to escape because they probably realized that they weren''t going to get harmed but i still didn''t untie them anyways...haha yes i am evil i admit. ====================================================== I Edit orevious chapters ! and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 14 A Deal It was in the middle of the day when i finished explaining the slimes how to make the walls i was really fortunate for them being such fast learners they took in my explanation like a sponge and also asked one or two questions about it too one of the slimes even thought about using its sticky gel to make the walls harder which i approved of,it made the production and durability of the walls much faster. When i was sure these guys would be okey without me i also started to do other projects my main problem for now were the other monsters in the forest and the cave itself i was sure that someday a really curious giant beast would figure to move into the cave and kill us all in the process to just get a good nights sleep....the point i was getting at was i need a way to hide the cave until i was sure nothing would come near it.The curtain for now did a good job it seemed but i don''t think it would be always that way even now the scout team had found a lot of monsters going in groups searching the area for something what i needed to be careful about was not just the eyes but the nose and ears too... -Lord we have found something It was one of the slimes that lead the scout team it had been only 3 hours since they departed even the harvest team was still outside collecting items and the surveillance team warned me a couple times from other monsters that were passing our home.I didn''t expect them to find something so fast. -What is it i am on. I used my transmission skill and took over the senses of the slime they were currently hiding behind bushes some were even on the trees having a look out before they left i gave them basic scouting techniques so they wouldn''t get found so easily once again in some sense slimes can be amazing. I could hear footsteps in front of me and little snorts too the clacking of metal hitting metal could be heard too i looked over the bushes and saw... -kobolds ? Yes those beasts were called kobolds they had dog heads and walked on two feet their over all body structure was that of a human they looked really vicious and ugly too... there were a total of 5 kobolds all of them had some kind of weapon like a short sword or a sword some even wore leather armor and bucklers... -uhh... What were they doing here ? i could see one of them carrying 6 horned rabbits on his shoulder the rest were just walking in a lined position looked from left to right were they here to hunt ?They continued to walk the opposite way where my cave was but them being here was still worrying me a lot if i had to be honest. -5 of you follow these guys on a distance the rest continue your scouting Finding them here was not a matter of trouble but it was a matter of security. -yes my lord ! I shut off the transmission and sat down again...to think a little bit more but as i cut off the transmission another one opened up. -My lord we have arrived at and escorted them as you commanded. Ahh yes i completely forgot about it. -Come in -yes lord ! i really wanted to laugh how they all react to me sometimes but i refrained myself. ================================================================ I was sitting on the crate while setting the gourds to the ground to cool them and dry them out i still had a water problem that i needed to solve i was lucky enough to find a water skin amids the items that the slimes carried over here. While i was doing so i could hear footsteps coming from the entrance of the cave i knew it wasn''t one of the slimes because they didn''t have any legs at all those were kinda my new prisoners ? i guess. I turned around to see 12 figures coming out in sight a lot of slimes were encircling them not giving them any chance to resist.These 12 goblin females were the only survivors of the goblin cave and it was only because of their previous leader the hob-goblin who monopolized all of the females for his own sexual desires. This group was huddled into a one tight group all of them were really scared looking around very nervously the leader of this group was non other then the female goblin who begged for mercy called goboku she was in the very front of this group and stood straight she was calm in appearance but i could see her sweating she was also very tense. -Halt The stopped approaching no one moved i was still in the dark i don''t know if goblins also have night vision as an racialy ability like the slimes but who cares anyways. I turned my gaze towards goboku she could also see me a flinched a bit seeing me they must be scared really bad huh i wonder how they would react if they knew i was so weak even a bunny could kill me. These goblin females all looked like little girls with dark green skin their over all appearance was still a bit adult like but they had some childish features especially goboku who looked like a doll she was very skinny and had longer hair then the other goblins her eyes were glowing red like the rest of the goblins her ears were a bit big and pointy thou. -Do you know why your here ? I asked i tried to as intimidating as possible i wanted to see what they were made out of. Some of the goblin females took a step back some were surprised i could speak their tongue but didn''t speak up some just froze on their legs but the one who stood on the front was goboku her expression was tense but she didn''t try to back off no she actually spoke. -i...i don''t know I give her points for actually being able to speak up now lets go to the next stage. I ordered the slimes to get closer for one step and as they did so one of the female goblins screamed and started going deeper into their little group the rest did the same but surprisingly goboku did not move from her position and held still her expression was getting more tense thou. -give me one good reason why i should not kill you and be done with it Some of the female goblins started crying some just curled up into a ball not wanting to face me anymore the only one who was still standing was goboku even her stance was starting to waver starting to shake she barred her teeth and said. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. -We..we can be use to you....you can''t fight only with slimes on your position... I raised my hand and ordered the slimes to back off when goboku saw me raise my hand she took a step back almost falling down but she then realized that the other slimes were going away and sighed out of relieve at that moment i stood up from my seat and started approaching her making her almost take another step back but she held herself well and instead took a step forward towards me when she saw my face she surprised and wide eyed. -you..you are human...no...you are a lord... I gave her my hand not speaking and just staring at her eyes the other female goblins also noticed that the slimes left and stood up one by one some looking towards us they some seeing me were a bit surprised one of them even took a step forward the rest thou didn''t try to move anywhere and just looked down the moment they got up. Goboku was confused when she saw my hand and didn''t know what to do. -This is called a handshake it means to seal a deal or agree with someone it also means to ally with someone or a friendly greeting but in this case i am offering you... I indicated all of the goblins that were in this cave by moving my hand. -all to serve under my command for the rest of your lives if you agree to my deal take my hand if you don''t then don''t take it if so you are allowed to leave the cave and live for yourself. I didn''t speak further and just starred at goboku and the other 11 female goblins. The reason i did this was to serve 2 purposes.1 i wanted to see what kind of characters these goblins were who had guts and who was smart this would separate the brave from the cowards 2.To make them my loyal subjects as a monster lord i needed them to be willing and loyal towards me this was the only way for them to be able to make a contract with me building up friendship was another option it but would take too much time,time that i didn''t have right now you see love and fear are actually the most identical feelings there in this entire world you wanna know why ? love makes you do anything for your beloved one and fear forces you to do things regardless what it is as long as you don''t fear the thing more then the fear that is ordering you. The female goblin who stood in front of me had the most promises in her being brave and intelligent is rare for a race like her once a goblin evolves into a hob-goblin they gain decent stat boosts but all of the stat boosts will only multiply the base stat that came from their goblin stage making some of the hob-goblins superior to others be it strength or speed or intelligence. Goboku was hesitant she knew what i was talking about and glanced more then once behind her to see her sisters who also somewhat understood what i was talking about but didn''t try to speak up it seems like these 11 already acknowledge her as the absolute leader through her decisions i could tell that her leadership was convincing for them her decision was key in this. She turned towards me once again and said. -can...can you protect us ? I thought for a bit we could all die in any moment right now a dragon could swoop down and start burning everything or a giant could come into the cave and start wrecking it a earthquake could....In the end i couldn''t promise anything but... -I try my best She didn''t seem to like my answer but nodded anyways and suddenly took my hand.It was small and a bit rough but i started shaking it. -Eh? One of the female goblins exclaimed i looked towards her and noticed her back hand starting to glow to faint light and like her the hands of the other female goblins also started to glow with light and as expected gobokus hand also started to glow... -huh I sighed links were being made i started to gain connections towards these 12 goblins they also noticed it and looked towards me with a strange look they didn''t seem to fight it when i poked at them through the transmission well honestly saying i never saw anyone fight it in the first place. -l..lord ? I looked towards goboku she knelt down with her face down soon the other 11 followed her gesture the light on the back of their hands also disappeared and there appeared to be a strange tatoo on each of them each tatoo was different and unique to them the color was black almost non-visible to their dark skin. -Stand up everyone we don''t have time for this and right just call me sorron. They all stood up and simultaneously said. -Yes lord sorron I facepalmed and didn''t bother to correct them i once tried to do the same thing to the slimes but they didn''t seem to want anything but to call me lord so i let it be at least they call partially by my name now....hmm my name what was my name before i was transported...i know it was not sorron the reason i chose this name was because of a character from a book i read...what was my real name ? why can''t i remember ? -uhm lord sorron are you alright ? Goboku asked a bit confused i could feel it. -yes i am okey what is it ? -No its just i could feel you being worried about something. Can she tell by our link ? There were a lot of things you couldn''t do with slimes because they weren''t human but goblins were different they were humanoid. -Don''t worry about it I thought for a second we need to start now. -Okey everyone follow me goboku get to my side the rest line up and walk behind me. They all did as i said i also called the rest of the slimes who weren''t doing anything now that i had some potent soldiers i needed to train them now. ======================================================= I Edit previous chapters ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 15 Start To Train And Kobold Village We all starting moving out towards the exit of the cave i send couple slimes to bring some heavy branches and while we were walking up i could feel some of the female goblins feeling very anxious but they didn''t speak up and just kept quite on the other hand goboku poked me i turned to her. -What are we going to do ? She asked a bit worried i just looked forward and said. -Training We got out of the cave and i started making formations and positions for each individual female goblin the slimes were also halfway through making the walls. ================================================================================= We were behind the walls it had been over 2 hours since i started to make training sessions with these goblins i kept the surveillance slimes in check sometimes the scouting groups also didn''t find anything to speak of and over all i just kept browsing through their status windows to see in what they were good at.And what kind of training i made you wanna know ? well first of all i started a fighting tournament there were a total of 12 people making it 11 brackets and right now it was the final bracket Goboku vs Gobura who successfully ranked up from their previous fights. -Haah ! Gobura swung her arm from the left side trying to hit goboku to the shoulder goboku saw through the attack and ducked down dodging the attack approaching gobura even more and punching gobura''s kidney making her step back from the pain successfully but at the same time gobura endured the pain and quickly took another step forward launching a punch onto the unprepared goboku the spectators were cheering each side individually some of them had bruises on their faces and even a black eye one or two but they looked really hyped up watching the fight. Goboku took the hit to the chest and jumped back flinching from the pain gobura took the chance in front of her and started charging at her opponent and as she was about to tackle her goboku in the last second took a step to the side while holding her leg at place tripping gobura to the ground and when she started to get up goboku kicked her to the face making her opponent lose conscious. The spectators cheered for goboku who was sitting on the ground panting very hard she smiled and waved at he fans in the end she won and i was also planning to give her a reward for doing so. Name:Goboku Class:None Species:Goblin Health:91 Mana:460 Stamina:124 Health Regen:3/sec Mana Regen:4/sec Stamina Regen:2/sec Stats: Strenght:18 Stamina:21 Agility:16 Intelligence:46 Charisma:20 Wisdom:26 Willpower:31 Percetion:8 Luck:2 Unique Skills Skills: Out of all the female goblins goboku held the highest intelligence gobura in turn had the highest physical strength getting her to the finals but in the end raw strength only gets you this far doesn''t it ? With this tournament i wanted to see how well each individual was in this little group there were only 2 goblins who had intelligence exceeding 20 points and that was goboku and gobuha there was also only 1 individual who had strength exceeding 20 points which i just said was gobura.None of them had any skills at all which was also quite of a surprise to me.Other then that people who got at the 3d to 5th place also had a attribute that exceeded the 20 points mark 2 of them were agility types and 1 was a stamina type compared to slimes who had already a set attribute these guys were individually different in their strengths and weaknesses which made me a bit intrigued and got me thinking a lot. -Lord sorron ? Goboku approached me and asked i looked at her and saw a lot of blue spots and bruises all over her body even her clothing which was a simple cloth only covered her chest and nether regions was also tattered here and there. -Oh right come here i give you this. I opened my storage on my palm and in a little particle effect clothes started to appear there was also a iron dagger neatly placed on top if it.Some of the other goblin females were making strange sounds looking at items a bit awed for some reason i could also see a bit of jealousy in their eyes looking at the items.This was a good thing because next time they would try harder in this tournament to get a reward it was something i could use to motivate them after all. I handed it over towards goboku who took it and started examining the clothing.The clothing was rough and sturdy doing activities in it was no problem and it was also better then staying half naked warmth was also no problem with it.The dagger on the other hand was just an extra she was highly intelligent she could find a very good use to it. -wahhh She squealed hugging the neat folded clothing to her chest and then she quickly started undressing herself in which i turned around...hey she is still a female and looks like a cute little girl ! as i said i am not a lolicon ! After another 3 minutes of waiting goboku finally finished her change of clothes and looked exactly like a little village girl she hung her dagger to her waist and looked proud for a second the other took their second to admire her so i said. -Now everyone start making push ups you only stop until you pass out or until i say stop ! I had a lot of groans coming from them when i said that but goboku in turn just nodded at me and soon enough they all started doing it. 3 Hours later It was slowly getting dark and since the training had begun a lot of them started to pass out after 1 and a half hour or so from the sheer exhausting they were getting the only once who were still going at it was goboku and gobura their expression looked very tense too but i could see gobura was slowly starting to pass out and in the end goboku was the last standing she had her black outs here and there but she was still going at it. -Stop She looked at me and nodded in which she abruptly released her hands going down onto her stomach panting really hard sweat was streaming down her forehead and i could feel her getting a painful stomach ache the other girls around here were not awake yet but they all were already on their limits.. Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. I looked at her again...how come she is the most enduring one ? i for sure thought the one with the stamina or strength would be the better one in this little training session how did she even do this ? I looked over her status window and noticed her stamina bar almost reaching the zero counter but not quite...how come ? I looked over her stats one more time and suddenly thought was it because of the willpower stat ? out of all goblins she also had the highest willpower stat that exceeded 20 the rest of them had only something on the range of 5 to 15 hers was a whooping 31...hmm does willpower extend your stamina ? or does it make it go down slower ? I waited for another 30 minutes for her to take her breath and told her to carry all of her companions into the cave she didn''t oppose it but looked a bit displeased and nodded but then she suddenly stopped and looked at the slimes that were nearby and asked. -Why can''t the slimes start carrying them ? wouldn''t that be more efficient ? Yeah that was actually also a option but i deliberately made her do it because... -Aren''t they your companions ? if they fail you have to learn to carry their burden in the battlefield they more then once can save your live so why not do they same to them ? She didn''t seem to understand what i was talking about but didn''t object it and started carrying each one of them one by one after another hour she finished and came back to me in which i made her sit next to me it wasn''t quite night yet and the sunset was really pretty too the slimes also finished building the makeshift walls and were currently trying to hide it using giant leafs and vines i also checked the security slimes and they didn''t pick up anything danger just yet.The harvest group also returned bringing a lot of fruits and vegetables and more importantly materials for the walls there were also a lot of different herbs with poisonous effects and other very strange effects to it which i rather disposed of by feeding it to the slimes it surprised me when i noticed those slimes weren''t growing at all when they consumed all of those herbs and just started shaking for a bit and after that nothing changed for a minute a thought those herbs weren''t nutritious enough or something along those lines. -lord sorron ? I snapped out of my thoughts and looked at her i was really indulged into my thoughts wasn''t i ? -its nothing ahh yeah i wanted to ask you. I opened a portal and with another little particle shine a book appeared on my right hand.Throughout the day i wasn''t just sitting doing nothing but also looked through a lot things such as these common items which i found very interesting like this book.it had a blue hard paper cover and the title of the book was written in some really unknown language but nonetheless it was really interesting to me because it represented the hobbies of mine which took me in nostalgia i was only here for 3 or 4 days but i was establishing myself quite well but in the end i can''t help but miss some of the things my world had to offer like this simple book there were actually more books in another crate. I gave it to goboku she looked at it and said. -its written in the human language I was a bit surprised to hear that but still. -Can you read that ? I asked a bit too hopeful of myself but unexpectedly she answered. -yes but not too well I was a bit astound to her answer but i didn''t ask further and just waved my hand to tell her to start the book. The title of the book was called the adventures of the hero it was about a guy who got onto a journey meeting a lot of people getting into a lot of fights and events just to defeat the demon king at the end and live happy ever after with his family he gained through his journey it was nothing like a tear jerker nor a comedy it just told the life a normal person going into a journey and ending up doing something he didn''t plan it was one of those normal adventure books that didn''t give you any further impression of it but nonetheless it was refreshing and goboku more then once got stuck on couple sentences but did good over all. -The end he closed the book in her hands and looked towards me the sun was almost down making night come fall onto the sky the security slimes also detected a lot of movement in the forest and the slimes who were supposed to disguise the walls were also finished. -lets go inside She nodded and gave me the book i looked at her and told her to keep it as a reward its not like i could ever use it i was also contemplating if i should give her the rest of the books but decided to think about it tomorrow.The entrance to the cave was now officially blocked to the outside as long as the opponent can''t fly i don''t see how they start to wildy attack the wall it wasn''t the most sturdiest wall there is but it was there to fool most of the beasts and i was satisfied with that for now. -lord As we entered the cave a transmission was sent to me it was the group of 5 slimes that i send to tail the kobolds that were seen they seemed to have found something. -yes what is it. -we have found the place where the individuals ended up staying. I thought for a bit did they enter a cave or something ? maybe if i play it right i could murder them in their sleep ? I used the transmission skill and used the eye sight of the slime to look at where the kobolds ended up but when i did my eyes got wide literally. Okey maybe killing them in their sleep is not a good idea. The place they ended up staying was a camp no more like a camp it was a village guards were standing in front of the entrance and scouts were sitting on watchtowers the walls weren''t a joke either...i was glad that they were really far away from this place... ==================================================================================== I Edit previous chapters ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 16 The Meaning Of Companionship The next day. I didn''t sleep that night and just kept guard outside while checking the security slimes for their update i also told the scouting slimes to come back and concerning the case with the kobold village i told the other 5 slimes who were there to just keep an eye of anything that might happen. -... I was glad that the village wasn''t really that close even if i tried to raid them i would only have a 3% chance of success combining all my assets compared to the last goblin raid this village was a whole different matter.The kobolds were far more intelligent and better equipped than my little group the only real battle potential i have right now are the slimes which were are very weak individually... Other then that i got informed that the other 3 people who got transported here met up with blondys group it turns out blondy was surprised to meet them and openly welcomed them in end... I didn''t bother to listen further and just ignored it for now.The reason i am not joining with them is because i can''t trust them the reason for that its because they are all human being human they have their own human nature that can screw people over massively and on top of that i really don''t wanna deal with idiots if i have to be honest people who don''t follow orders and do what they won''t can''t help your survival they will only pull you down into a early grave so i rather stay with my slimes they are more willing and obedient. But there are pluses when it comes to their group being that each one of them has a class that might turn out to be very useful for example:Blondy she has a class called the "light crusader" she is able to heal her allies and herself while battling her attack power and defense is also very formidable her speed not so much but thats not the problem even if she had only the heal its already a very powerful ability to have the only problem she has thou is her unwillingness to kill anyone or watch anyone die she seemed over all okey with it if she isn''t the who is doing the killing but in one way or another. -You still have blood on your hands you participated in that you wanted to save your friends the death on those goblins is equally on you and because of your selfish wish which i agreed on because i took pity on you. She is naive but she is most likely to understand that she can''t stay alive if she doesn''t kill someone intentionally now don''t get me wrong i never killed someone in my previous world i never would have either but right now the situation was critic for myself so i gonna say it ! I CAN"T FIGHT I CAN"T SURVIVE BY MYSELF ! Its that easy it will be always its me or him in a fight that is the one rule that has never changed no matter in which world you get transported or get born into power means everything they rule everything while the weaker ones serve under the powerful ones i am not even trying to be a hypocrite its the truth after all... I sighed. -Lord sorron ? I looked to my left where the other female goblins were sitting eating their meal we only had fruits and vegetables and other edible herbs which i refrained from using for now.It was currently very early morning i woke them up when the sun started to shine they all complained and it took me a while to get them up it only worked when i threatened them to deprive them from their meal if they don''t get up ending up in this little event. Goboku seemed a bit worried and poked me to gain my attention the other ones were also a bit worried...haa i don''t like how they know how i feel through our links its not even something major concerning ourselves... I waved my hand to them and told them to continue eating and that it was nothing The nodded one by one a bit confused and ate their fruits.Goboku in turn thou just kept staring at me not eating on her right hand she held a pear like fruit with a green color which was half eaten she showed me her fruit and offered it up to me in which i refused telling her i was not hungry.It was true i wasn''t hungry my stamina bar was still full i am not even sleepy anymore it seems like my stats are really high compared to the other people who were transported or the creatures so it seemed like it gave me a lot of perks to do things. Goboku didn''t seem to be discouraged and said. -Aren''t we companions ? I laughed bitterly at her words did she even understand what i wanted to tell her yesterday ? I didn''t try to refuse her anymore and just took the damn fruit and ate with a one bite goboku seemed satisfied and nodded to me the other goblins were confused thou. ============================================== The sun was out and it was refreshing outside the female goblins were standing in front of me in a straight row shoulder to shoulder side by side some looked very sleepy and some very bored and nothing else. This will take a while won''t it ? And like that i started my training. For the training today i ordered them to run the field 20 times in a circle the 20 circles have to be completed in a set amount of time to be successful i also explained to them that each time they complete a circle they have to place a stone on the ground cheating would be heavily punished in which i didn''t tell them what would but they got a bit panicked so i expected they wouldn''t try to cheat me.And if anyone comes late the whole group has to run the circles another 5 times.The field was inside the walls it was very big i made it intentionally this big for future purposes in my estimation it should be 80 to 90 meters on each side making it a really long wall the slimes worked really fast and when the harvester slimes returned the building speed doubled but in the end the walls were makeshift a really strong hit from a monster could shatter it as if its nothing the reason for this wall was purely isolation and security the real protection comes from the security slimes that are watching everything on the ground from the tress. I could hear a lot of groans coming from the female goblins even goboku seemed displeased about it but didn''t say anything some even openly were against it until i said. -If you won''t do it i will not give you any food They frozen when they heard that and stared at me blankly for a minute so i spoke again. -If i am not mistake the time has already began ? Before they had woken up i had already set up a sun clock on the ground for me to get a feeling of time looking at the sun and judge time was not my favorite thing to do you know. The first to react was goboku followed by the second smartest goblin gobuha and then the rest i noted to myself that intelligence also increases mental reflexes and walked back to the entrance of the cave sitting on a crate while watching the female goblins struggle to make the timing. While they were running i didn''t stay idle and also started to begin my personal project i was originally thinking of teaching the slimes to make traps so they could hunt for game but to my surprised i noticed something very weird with few of the slimes.... One of them was red and one purple and the other yellow...power rangers ? For a minute i thought they weren''t really my slimes at all and so i tried to order them to come near me which actually worked i asked them what happened to them but they said that they didn''t know what happened only that it happened last night... I looked at their stats and was really surprised by them. Name:Slime Number 55 Class:Basic Slime Species:Fire Slime Health:120 Mana:0 Stamina:0 Health Regen:2/sec Mana Regen:None Stamina Regen:None Stats: Strength:12 Stamina:0 Agility:10 Intelligence:8 Charisma:10 Wisdom:0 Willpower:0 Perception:5 Luck:0 Skills: [Active] [Passive] [Passive] [Passive/Active] [Active] ====================================== Name:Slime Number 10 Class:Basic Slime Species: Poison Slime Health:120 Mana:0 Stamina:0 Health Regen:2/sec Mana Regen:None Stamina Regen:None Stats: Strength:12 Stamina:0 Agility:10 Intelligence:8 Charisma:10 Wisdom:0 Willpower:0 Perception:5 Luck:0 Skills: [Active] [Passive] [Passive] The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. [Passive/Active] [Active] ============================================== Name:Slime Number 36 Class:Basic Slime Species: Paralyze Slime Health:120 Mana:0 Stamina:0 Health Regen:2/sec Mana Regen:None Stamina Regen:None Stats: Strength:12 Stamina:0 Agility:10 Intelligence:8 Charisma:10 Wisdom:0 Willpower:0 Perception:5 Luck:0 Skills: [Active] [Passive] [Passive] [Passive/Active] [Active] ====================================== The attributes of these three slimes weren''t different from your normal type of slime the basic slime the only difference was their species and skills that changed the fire slime gained the skill and its previous skill Changed into and even the other slimes have a different type of liquid like and respectively the last 2 slimes the poison and paralyze slime even have one same skill called which was also intriguing. I gulped and looked at the fire slime and pointed to the other side and said. -Use It bobbed its head and in a instant 1,5 meter flame streamed out of the fire slime the outlet of the fire burst was from small to big it didn''t even stop until i told it so charring the ground somewhat even the female goblins were surprised when they saw the flames but i quickly told them to continue running which they did. -... What really picked my interest was how did these three end up like this ? Its evolution for sure their species had changed from their previous species but how ? As i scratched my head to recall the past days i suddenly remembered those poisonous herbs i had fed those slimes last night... -can it be ? I didn''t have any sure proof about it but i wanted to try it again this could potentially be very useful because now i don''t need to make fire myself.As for the other 2 slimes the poison and paralyze one...i don''t want to start experimenting with their characteristics if they manage to kill something with their poison or paralytic liquid it will be useful but i am afraid of eating something that could potentially be threatening to my life... I sighed.I opened my palm and opened the storage and took out some poisonous herbs i didn''t feed anyone any herbs the moment i realized they weren''t going to make them bigger and just stored them into my storage.Hmm but now what ? I looked at the different poison herbs in my hands the rabbit sure talked a lot about the plants around here but he only told me which were poisonous and which were not he didn''t tell me what they did i don''t even know how i made a fire slime maybe he ate something else ?Or he was actually supposed to evolve like that and what i did yesterday was just a coincidence... -ahhhh I was really thinking about this too much damn it all ! i just feed each slime one herb each and start noting it if it does anything. And so i did and what was supposed to be a trapping and hunting lesson turned out to be a slime research where i fed each slime one different herb in the end it took quite a while i checked the sun clock from time to time to see when the time is going to stop for them to finish their run and right now there were only 2 minutes left. ============================================= I looked back to the female goblins and checked how they were doing with their training and as expected the 2 agility types were already finished and were sitting next to their stones panting heavily.The one stamina type and goboku both were going on a steady pace and were doing their last circle this also showed me that willpower indeed does influence your stamina somewhat i checked goboku''s status and noticed her stamina going down really slowly compared to the others. And as for the rest... -uhh -ahh i don''t want to.. -... Some were on the ground hugging their stomach some even threw up and some just fainted from the exhaustion that was caused by the long run the ones who fainted were the ones who had the lowest attributes but i wasn''t going to leave them behind no like this they were also a lot of use. I stood up from my crate and made a very loud whistle while using my transmission to tell them. -Its over finished ! Only 4 people in total had made it fully those were the 2 agility types which were called gobusaku and gobuhiko,goboku and gobushi the stamina type gobura with her high strength attribute wasn''t able to keep up and in the end and fell down throwing up. I called everyone to one spot even the fainted ones which were 3 in total the rest just couldn''t take it and collapsed i had the unconscious 3 carried over here by the slimes and so i started explaining. -You have failed as a group 8 people didn''t make it meaning you will run another 40 circles to be done.. Everyone was outraged by my declaration and wanted to shout at me but didn''t had the guts to do so and just keep quite mumbling to themselves goboku was also really angry but looked the other way avoid me some even refused to run the circles 40 times again but i countered with. -If you won''t do it there will be no food and another thing to add. They were wide eyed when i said that i also pointed at the 3 fainted female goblins on the ground. -These 3 also have to make it 40 times if they don''t then i won''t count it as your success rest assured there will be no time limit this time but you still have to complete it. They all once again froze and looked towards the 3 unconscious ones at that point i had already turned around and sat back on my crate .Because of her anger gobusaku one of the agility type goblins started to shout at the other female goblins who didn''t make it.The ones who were getting shouted at also started to shout back which ended up with everyone starting to argue with each other some even started to hit each other becoming a brawl in the end goboku also participated while only 3 other goblins were still unconscious. And what did i do you wanna know ? I did nothing i just observed the fight and made sure that no one was hitting anyone that could potentially be deadly fortunately no such thing happened but bad for them 2 hours past by while they were arguing and brawling with each other in that period of time i also taught the harvester group how to make traps and bait for now i only taught them the hidden hole technique which i previously used against the goblins i also taught them to catch something only limited to 3 feet they understood quickly because they had experience with it and didn''t start making questions...ahh i love how slimes are so simple. In the end the harvester group left towards the forest their goal to catch game and get some water. I looked back to the female goblins and noticed they weren''t fighting anymore everyone was exhausted and hurt they didn''t seem to be angry anymore because they already vent all of it. One of the goblins stood up to my surprise it was goboku i was vary of her drawing the dagger in the fight but she didn''t do so which made me a bit proud of her.She started walking towards one of the unconscious goblins yes they were still out cold i didn''t understand how they were fainted for so long but i didn''t really care. What happened next was a bit unexpected if i had to be honest i thought they would only figure it out after another day or two but what goboku did was carry the unconscious goblin on her back and start walking the circle.The other goblins looked at her confused and slowly they all started to one by one stand up and help each other gobura was carrying one of the unconscious goblins and the third one was carried by 3 other goblins they all walked in one slow pace and soon enough in another 5 hours they completed it everyone got on their back when they finally finished even the 3 who were carried woke up one by one while they were walking and did their walks independently they couldn''t move no more so i let my personal slimes carry them into the cave it was a long day and tomorrow it won''t be different. =============================================================== I Edit previous chapters and write other stories https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 17 Offer It was near 6 or 7 o''clock day time right now the female goblins were still sleeping exhausted from the training they did all day. I wasn''t going to sleep so what i did instead was start cooking some decent food i had those cooking utensils which were very handy on top of that the fire slime was very useful in this little activity with his ability to make a fire there was also another slime that i send to collect water with the water skin i was going to make a soup. Right now the only thing i had were the fruits and vegetables and some edible herbs which i wanted to use as seasoning i couldn''t find anything like salt water to dry and get salt from nor could i get black pepper the vegetables i had were pretty bizarre and some vegetables tasted like fruits if i had to be honest. I used a pot to make the soup and just added a lot of diced vegetables into the boiling water i didn''t have any cutlery so i used the daggers to slice the vegetables.I placed the pot atop the fire so the smoke wouldn''t gather as much for anyone to notice. While i was stirring the soup a transmission was send to me...hmm it came from one of the slimes that were in blondys cave now that i am thinking about it the other 3 met up with her group didn''t they ?i took the call and asked. -what is it ? -Lord the missy is asking for you I was a bit confused what he meant by that. -Don''t you mean yourself ? -no she specifically said your name... Uhh i never should have made my name slip like that well i was the idiot who thought she was stupid enough to forget my name which was only mentioned once !What should i do ? i don''t want her depend on me nor do i want to feel guilty because of her ! -What does she want? -She just wants advice it seems. I sighed just advice ? -Connect me I used transmission and used the sense of the slime i told the other slimes who were next to me that they should stir the soup for a minute or so and extinguish the fire while they are add it they made a wobbling motion which meant something like ~yes sir ! -Hello chum ? I looked at blondy who was in front of me i didn''t see her for a day but she looked as annoying like always.Behind her stood another 6 idiots 3 of who were new to this well everyone here is new but you know what i mean. I ordered the slime to look around the cave and sure enough there wasn''t one item in this little cave not even the tent that was made out of pelts they probably dismantled it when they send it to me. Huh? The brunette that was standing next to the other 5 starred at me really viciously for some reason why i wonder her attire was really messed up it barely covered her big bosom which the other 3 guys were staring at...man can you guys not think with your god forsaken D%CKS right now like seriously you may die any moment. I turned my attention back to blondy and ordered the slime that i was using to jump up which surprised blondy and the others for a second the other 19 slimes that were in this area were scattered on the trees and entrance of the cave. -uhm sorron ? or is it chum ? well nevermind She looked a bit distressed so i ordered the slime to ask her what the problem is like always the slime wrote it on the ground. -It can write ? -wow cool man -So it won''t eat us ? -I told it won''t it rescued you guys and it helped me too The moment the slime started writing on the ground the others also started to come closer to inspect they seemed very cautions not that i wasn''t when i met this guy. Blondy looked at the question and said. -you see we don''t know what to do i figured that because you lived here longer you could help us like do you know how we can go back home ? The other 6 also nodded to her question...... I ordered the slime to write 5 words. Blondy looked at the words a bit confused they were written in capital letters and were as followed. -COLLECT,TRAIN,FIGHT,REINFORCE,SURVIVE~repeat~ They all looked at the 5 words that were written in capital letters a bit surprised some even made a really worried face at it i was a bit curious on one of the woman with glasses she seemed the most calm in this group.She also got a step forward and asked -Ehm what do you mean by that ? should i take it that you don''t know how we should get home ? aren''t we somewhere near to the east judging from the vegetation.. -... Did they even understand they were in a different world ?I asked her where she came from. -I am from england One of the guys looked surprised and said. -Wait aren''t we all from new york ? -what do you mean by that ? They started talking among each other to make sense what the other person was talking about it turns out the 3 new people that got transported here came from england while the original 5 now 4 came from new york...wait i am from oaklahoma...anyways they all think that they are still on earth aren''t they ? I glanced at blondy she must already know that this is a different world did she...yep it seems like it she forgot to tell them huh...she is still an air-head by nature for sure.Concerning the other 3 who witnessed a slime monster and dark green skinned little monsters they just seemed overly confused and scared that they seemed to have denied anything that has to do with a different world.. -Everyone it seems like i forgot to tell you guys something Blondy started explaining them the situation and how this was most likely a different world.They obviously denied everything she said but unfortunate for them they couldn''t deny anything because everything she said was true 3 of them even witnessed those monsters even right now a monster was standing in front of them and they didn''t seem like wanting to acknowledge it at all... -I see I looked at the glasses girl with black hair she seemed the most calm out of all of them and seemed to have accepted the fact this wasn''t her home anymore but a different world i think she is smart enough to think about the current situation with my eyes. This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. The rest of the also slowly calmed down but i could they didn''t seem to accept this and asked of a way back home which no one knew about. -... -... -... Everyone was quite and just sat at their position thinking about the situation i could somewhat understand them because i also did the same thing. -hey i could feel someone poking me and ordered the slime to turn around because i was using transmission to use the senses of the slime it was a bit uncomfortable being poked like that. The one who did it was the glasses girl i also noticed she was staring at me the whole time since we had this discussion she wasn''t really pretty but i could tell she would have looked way better without her glasses.She wore a skirt with leggings and a long sleeved shirt with a mini jacket on it she had some style i gotta admit but she isn''t going to cut it when its night time. -you said that we have to fight who are we fighting against ? I ordered the slime to write it got the attention of everyone else too. -for your life They looked at the simple words that were written on the ground some even looked a bit confused some scared the glasses girl just looked at it and nodded and didn''t ask anything further she was very thoughtful of it and suddenly sighed. -If there really are so many monsters out there how are we going to even fight them? I ordered the slime to poke blondy which he did. -Ow what was that for ! I made the slime point his stick to the others and then back at her she made ahh sound and started explaining them about the status window now i was really curious about their status window but i really didn''t want to tell my name to them especially not the glasses girl. -wow...so it really is true i am not dreaming. -What does this mean ? I am not a thief ! -why is my charm this low ! They all were looking through their status window even glasses girl was very fixated on her own status. They round up talked about what they were and what they did it turns out the brunette is a and the other girl is a one of the guys is a another one is a and the third guy is a some of the names for their classes seemed really obvious to me but a ? what is the lux ? -Hey janet whats your class ! One of the guys got closer to her resulting him getting pushed back really hard both of them seem to know each other but not to a extend of friendship i guess. -Ow ! why did you do that ! -i can''t see your status window are you saying you can see mine ? so why are you getting close to me even thought there is no reason to. The guy got stuck on his tongue and couldn''t say anything and just shut up in the end... -I am a Hmm thats really a good offensive class i am guessing she can infuse her weapons ? or conjure one using her magic ? anyways i wasn''t going to ask her so who cares. The glasses girl adjusted her glasses and said. -Now that we have this out of our way we need to think of how we''re gonna act from now on -What do you mean by that ? Blondy asked a bit confused..she talking about how they are going to stay alive duh.. -(sigh) She turned to me wait no to the slime i was controlling she stared at me for a moment and said. -If this is really a different world we will need to get all the help we got so i am asking you instead because you seem to have much more information about this place then anyone here on top of that you know english meaning you are civilized to some point i am also guessing you aren''t just a slime but behind those globs are actually person sitting am i right ? I didn''t order it to write anything and just stared at glasses girl she is really smart but it was my mistake to have written anything for them i also know that english doesn''t exist in this world and that the alphabet is completely different i was glad that i was actually in my little field far away from them actually. -I don''t care if you don''t want to help us. I squinted my eyes at her a bit surprised. -I just want you to listen to me please and then you can judge what you will do your behavior shows you don''t really trust us and i can see why She glanced at the guy who she pushed away and back to me who was the slime. One of the other guys felt a bit agitated for some reason and stood and said. -Hey why are you talking to this monster like its a person ? how can this little thing help us ? i bet i can kill it if i take that thing thats inside ? -shu up this is between me and him -grrr Blondy seeing the conflict quickly stood up from her position and stood between them and said. -now now sorron...wait no chum... Blondy slipped when she said that and i could see a light flash in glasses girl as she turned back to me and said. -so your name is sorron huh did you also get transported here like us ? how are you controlling this thing ? Where are you ? I shut my eyes and started massaging them while i thought about what just happened. I looked at blondy who was trying to make the guy sit down...blondy you are kawai and all that shit but you seriously need to go to a doctor if there even is one for someone with your idiocy. I looked back at glasses girl she didn''t seem like she was about to back out and she was convinced now that blondy disclosed my name huh ?what do i do ? ============================================== 1.try to listen to her. 2.Do nothing and just observe them you can''t even help yourself right now. 3.Take the rest of the slime that are here and head back home you already helped them enough if they die its not your problem. ============================================== I edit and write other stories https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 18 An Air-head Of A Companion It was quite a race but choice number 1 won it with 23 votes choice 2 got second by 11 and choice 3 third by 8 and choice 4 by 7 votes xD ================================================ I thought for a bit...listening to her couldn''t hurt and making connections with people was okay but i needed to be as secretive as i could be if she asks me about my location i will straight out refuse her. I ordered the slime to tap the stick in front of her which got her attention and made her expression a bit loosen. -Thanks.. She whispered i didn''t answer and just waited for her making her offer. -You see we are in a very unknown situation and quite honestly i feel that trying to survive may be really impossible for us.. She gestured to everyone else who were also listening to the conversation between us...well not so much as a conversation but me listening to her.2 of the guys just rolled their eyes and moved away to explore the cave a bit more the third guy thou stood at his place i think he was the anyways the reason he stayed was obvious it was to peek onto the brunette.The other girls just stayed here and listened to glasses girl i could see who was going to take the leadership in this group. -Thats why i want to ask you to help us...we will help you in return so please wait a second i want to finish...I want you to help us concerning the food and water problem we have right now i also want help concerning guard duty you see these slimes you have are honestly very useful and you may already know that seeing how you use them like as surveillance system yes i saw those slimes in the trees other then that i really want reassurance of these guys over there... She sneakily pointed at the guy who was trying to sneak peek at the brunette but obviously failed on doing so even the brunette was openly glaring at him almost about to hit him... I can see her worries but the problem is i don''t do anything if it doesnt profit me for what would i need them ? i thought for a second...i could use them as fighting potential but in my eyes everyone but blondy seemed useless why ? Compared to blondy who had decent fighting experience in sword fighting skills and guts over all these guys were massive unknowns to me even the glasses girl could be a giant potential threat or just a big coward and even if i make them stronger somehow there is no way i would know if they would turn on me i wanted reassurance that they would not involve me anything no matter what happens...and suddenly i had a idea. I ordered the slime to poke blondy for a second and lead her closer which she did and then i ordered the slime to write a sentence on the ground which both glasses girl and blondy started reading. -You want sarah to swear loyalty towards you ? -ehm what does that mean ? Blondy asked a bit confused even glasses girl seemed questionable at the wording i used so i got more in-depth with my explanation.The reason why i wanted to make them swear loyalty to me was to see 2 things first being can i make contracts with other beings other then monsters ? As far as i know it never really specifically said that it needed to be monsters and thinking about it goblins are also humanoid and more closer to a real human so is it possible to do so ? My second point was security the reason i chose blondy was frankly because i was more or kind of familiar with her and she had the most highest survivability among these people because she could heal she was smart in some parts and had fighting experience. Glasses girl was thinking very hard i did give her a partial explanation on what the contract does and i even told her it doesn''t mind control you but just transmit some of my thoughts and i could also never fully control someone through an order but they would never be able to harm me my class was really questionable because i could order the female goblins to run all day but they could have the choice of just walk and not running or take pauses while doing so but in the end they all seemed like they would agree to my order for some reason it was not because of mind control or anything more like they understood my reasoning on why i was doing it and judged for themselves what was right and what not. Glasses girl massaged her template and looked at blondy who was sitting next to her she had her club hung onto her waist and waited for a answer glasses girl asked her then. -What do you think about this ? Blondy thought for a bit and said with a cheerful smile. -If it helps everyone so why not ? Its not like its harmful to me and everyone could be happy with it too ! She said cheerfully... -... -... Honestly saying i was sometimes astound from the way this merry go lucky girl thought if i make a contract with her would i always get those happy thoughts ? ughh somehow i may refrain from the idea of having her as a companion but i still needed to try. The glasses girl sighed at the end and just nodded and said. -very well but i have one condition And that is ? i voiced in my head. -No sexual assault ! I coughed very hard when i heard her say that...but at the same time it seemed very fair but i still facepalmed...i am not even into rape believe it or not i am more of a hopeless romantic kind of guy...well i want my first time to be precious okay ?! And no i am not a pussy i am just being reasonable its sex after marriage before that it will be only touching. Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere. I just agreed writing it onto the ground there were only 20 slimes in this area 10 were used as surveillance slimes and another 10 as guards i will tell her that later thou. First i wanted to try something quite interesting maybe i won''t need blondy to come over my place letting her stay here can also be a option. So i made the slime write onto the ground on how to make the contract when glasses girl saw the words she seemed really questionable but blondy looked at the words and just nodded and cleared her throat her demeanor seemed really serious as she said. -I hereby swear my loyalty towards sorron And with her words a light appeared on her back hand slowly dimming away showing a white colored tattoo of a great sword and tower shield crossing each other in a round emblem. The people who stood witness groaned in astonishment even glasses girl seemed astound by the strange light and tattoo.I was also surprised it actually worked this far away and so easily too meaning she actually gave me her loyalty.So far i never met someone who wouldn''t swear his or her loyalty to me 100 percent but i also guessed that if they would say it with half-hearted feelings then it wouldn''t work thats why i didn''t try to ask anyone else for this... I was a bit hesitant if i had to say it but fuck it... -ehm hello ? I used transmission to talk to blondy i was still using the sense of the slime to watch them and i could see blondy looking around confused she probably thought i was standing next to her. -Wow where are you ? so thats your voice huh? Are we going to meet now ? She actually talking aloud so i quickly told her using my transmission link. -Hold on you don''t need to use your voice use your thoughts. I could see blondy close her eyes...ah you... -Like this ? -yes...like that I really wanted to facepalm... -wow this is amazing its like you are in my head can you even appear in my mind ? I shook my head a bit helpless and just cut off the transmission link i could still feel blondys presence though even if she wasn''t near me. When i cut off the transmission blondy seemed confused for a minute and also shook her head she was probably trying to talk to me again which didn''t work because i was ignoring her on the back of my head she could also ignore me but if i really wanted to i could forcefully tell her something but not too long because i also discovered that the transmission can be fought back or blocked. And so afterwards i explained the current amount of slimes in the vicinity and how they were used the glasses girl in the end just nodded and asked a few question regarding them and also told me how to set them making 8 surveillance slimes and 8 harvester slimes and 4 guard slimes her positions were very well through i thought and didn''t try to say anything against it.After we finished our talk she started to reorganize the people around her yep she was the unquestionable leader type of girl. Blondy also more then once tried to make a transmission link between us but failed numerous times to do so i could control this as if i was using an interface i could set it so that blondy wouldn''t be able to call me or so that she couldn''t feel my presence so she wouldn''t know how to contact me either way making it quite hard for her but in the end i answered some questions to her she more then once asked me why i didn''t just come to them which i answered with "you will see for yourself" and in the end i just cut off the link. =============================================== -huh (sigh) I was back at the field and my soup was still hot the fire was already out but the heat was still there even the smell was good i used a wooden spoon to taste it... -man i really need salt I felt really lost but what could i do about it ? -lord sorron ? Goboku came out from the cave and sat down next to me she smelled the tasty soup so i gave her a bowl to eat she found it a bit strange to eat with the spoon but got quickly used to it and in the end she ate 4 bowls but the pot wasn''t even halfway down...man i did make a lot didn''t i ? Its good that i had so many mouths to feed. After the food we just sat down and looked up to the sky the sun was slowly going down i also told the slimes to wake up the other female goblins to get some food. Goboku seemed a bit confused for some reason and asked. -Lord sorron a while ago i could the presence of a companion far away... If it was yesterday i would have asked her if she even understood the meaning of that word but now i didn''t question her and told her. -Yeah she is also a companion but a bit air-headed should i say ? -Air-headed ? She asked questionable...yes air-headed but being air-headed wasn''t always bad it made it most of the time easier to live that way then to worry about everything... I just laughed at my stupid remark goboku didn''t seem to understand laughed with me anyways seeing me a bit happy. Well tomorrow it was still survival to the fittest it will be another day i guess. =================================================================================== i Edit previous chapters and write other stories https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 19 Idiotic Discovery The next day. This time i didn''t sleep either and just started researching a bit more the other goblins after finishing their meal started to nod off one after another goboku thou just wanted to keep me company but in the end even her sleepiness took over so i told the slimes to carry her back into the cave. Now for an update the slimes that i fed the different kinds of herbs evolved ! Yes my assumption was correct i now have 10 slimes that have undergone evolution i was surprised when they started to shake furiously and at the end changed color all of a sudden becoming a different kind of a slime i was really excited when it happened and thought of poke@on when they changed shape. From what i can assume it takes 6 to 8 hours for a slime to evolve after consuming the needed herb for the requirement.I now had 2 fire slimes 4 poison slimes and 7 paralyze slimes each i also noted previously what kind of herb i had fed each slime and discovered that the fire slime evolved through a herb that had many leafs and was crimson red the effect of the crimson herb was unknown to me but seeing that it helped a slime to evolve into a fire slime i can assume the effect had something to do with fire.The rest of the herbs i just categorized as poison and paralyze herb each it wasn''t a fast discovery on what actually the herbs do but i now had 3 choices between paralytic poison and....fiery ? i guess... -Now that i had come so far what can i do else ? I wondered in the current situation i just wanted to build my strength the other group was also doing the same but with a much more slower approach then me i guess...hmm i know that slimes can evolve so should i start converting every slime into a different species or something ? nahh that would be dumb doing something as wasting everything on one bet is not smart i don''t even know what this potential could mean i can''t just assume there are only 3 evolution paths for these guys....hmm what do ? While i was thinking about it i was informed that the scouting group returned from their journey far away and right now i had really a lot of slimes a total of 136....35 of which were currently available to me where the others had their jobs i also had 13 evolved slimes which could be useful to me.... I sighed...wrecking my brain over this was really annoying because this could potential mean the death of me... I looked up for a second and saw the sun was going up i needed a change of mind so i told the slimes to wake up the girls... I was also starting to make some dinner yesterday they all seemed to like the soup very much so i thought of making one again the only thing that was lacking was the salt and meat in this kind of dish it tasted good and civilized but it always felt empty towards me... -hmm lord sorron ? I looked to my side and noticed goboku coming out of the cave she was still wearing the villager like rough clothing i didn''t once see her change but its not like i was expecting anything don''t misunderstand. Like last time she seemed really enchanted by the food and started to walk over here and one by one everyone else started to come i wasn''t really finished cooking so they all waited patiently like i taught them they also learned to use the spoon somewhat but most of them preferred to just gulp it down. It was in the middle of cooking,something really strange happened no not strange more like rpg like something happened. I heard a very loud DING sound which disoriented me for a second and in the next second a blue box appeared before me with black text on it i was astonished what the text was saying. ~Congratulations you have learned the skill ~ I almost dropped the long spoon into the pot out of astonishment but i quickly took a grip at it almost burning myself at the process... I was still starring at the blue box that appeared in front of me my brain was going into hyper speed... Why didn''t i think about this ? Am i stupid ? No wait i understand i ignored the fact that this was like a rpg world and just concentrated on surviving but why did i never thing about this? Like seriously am i stupid ? I gulped and whispered to myself. -I can learn skills... The other female goblins probably felt my excitement and looked at me confused. -ehm lord sorron... Goboku got closer to me and when saw me suddenly raising my hands up she got startled for a bit as i shouted. -I CAN LEARN SKILLS ! After another 10 exciting minutes i finally calmed down and finished the soup starting the training for the female goblins too. ============================================== Name:Sorron Class:Monster Lord Species:Lord Health:0.1 Mana:2600 Stamina:2900 Health Regen:0.0001/sec Mana Regen:10/sec Stamina Regen:6/sec Stats: Strenght:0.01 Stamina:290 Agility:210 Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. Intelligence:260 Charisma:50 Wisdom:130 Willpower:70 Perception:40 Luck:10 Unique Skills [Active] [Passive] [Passive] Skills: [Passive] [Active] [Passive] [Passive] I could hear the sound of groans as the female goblins were doing their push ups meanwhile i was looking through my status...I tapped onto the cooking skill and saw a blue box popping up showing me the information on the skill. You are able to combine food components and make a much healthier meal as the result.The skill makes the food 5% more delicious and healthier to the status. -... This was big very very big...this potentially meant as long as i would try to understand it i could learn it...but at the same time what did count as a skill ? I stood up from my seat and picked up a stone i told the slimes to stand in front of me and try to avoid the stones i was throwing at them the size of the stones were small so throwing them was no problem and i could do it nonstop too. Like so i started to shoot at the slimes very fast without getting tired my aim was pretty good because i had high stats my goal was to hit the core of the slimes but because my strength wasn''t high the speed of the stone wasn''t much but it still flew and hit some of them and after 8 hours of non-stop throwing finally something exciting happened. ~Congratulations you have learned the skill ~ ~Congratulations you have learned the skill ~ ~Congratulations you have learned the skill ~ I was panting for a bit moving for so much did make you tired even for someone like me and like me the other female goblins were also tired they just finished doing their brawl i had them doing push ups and running practice for 8 hours and finished it up with a brawl and so they were currently resting the winner was obviously goboku but i would give her the reward later i also told them that i would give a reward for the third and second place. -haah...hahah I started laughing out of excitement this was really painful i am not gonna lie my arm feels very sore i looked at my status and out of 2900 points of stamina 600 were already depleted meaning i could still go huh... I sat down onto the crate thinking about the 3 skills i got but then something else happened another blue box appeared before me... ~ and skill are fusing becoming ~ Skills can fuse ?I opened my status window and tapped on both and skill. Your aim holds true making your accuracy rise by leaps and bounds with this skill your accuracy and power rise by 15%. Your thinking process gets enhanced by 5% by this skill. -huh... The skills were really good especially the skill even now i could feel my head going at ease...I have truly discovered something really useful.. I looked up into the sky it would be a long heavy road but now i found the road to be at least more easier to walk... =============================================== It was night time and most of the female goblins were sleeping right now some were talking with each other excitedly i already gave the rewards to second and third place which were. 1.Goboku.-Intellegent type 2.Gobura-Strength type 3.Gobusaku-Agility type For gobura and gobusaku i gave each a set of clothes which they accepted very cheerfully they didn''t argue that both of their rewards were the same and just accepted it as for goboku she was currently sitting next to me while i was opening the infinite storage taking out a lot of books that were in one of the crates. I pointed at the different stacks of books which were here and said. -Choose one She looked a bit confused but at the next second her eyes shined and she nodded going through each book cover very carefully it took her 40 minutes until she found the right book.It had a blue cover and a picture of a crystal on top of it there were also rings going around the crystal the book was really strange. -what did you chose ? I asked a bit curious... She smiled slyly and told me it was a secret which i found a bit cheeky of her but laughed anyways she stormed away with the book to the chest and entered the cave after another hour or so everyone was asleep but i was still awake looking at the night sky... ======================================= I edit and write other stories https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 20 Appraisal Throughout the night i was thinking about what this all could potentially change i already proofed myself that skills can be learned i even acquired 3 different skills and 2 of them fused becoming one more powerful skill but in the end what is counted as a skill ? What i want to say is that is any random action considered a skill ? or do i have to make a specific action to be able to make a skill ? thats the questions here i acquired the skill by just simply put cooking i didn''t know that i could acquire a skill and didn''t aim to get a skill so it means every action i take will be somehow interpreted as a skill if it meets some kind of requirement i guess ? As i thought so a blue box appeared before me with a text. ~Congratulations you have learned the skill ~ -... Alright is this god telling me that i am spot on ? well lets see what this does.. You are able to predict and foresee things faster by 5% through this skill. Well pretty self explanatory but why does it increase by a percentage value ? I really don''t know which stats are getting increased through these skills and some skills just give you straight answer there is also my skill which was really vague for an answer but was spot on the same time......hmm no this should not be something i have to worry about i need to understand what the requirements are to gain other skills.. With that thought i quickly stood up and started to running circles around the field i had still a lot of stamina left and i also didn''t feel sleepy at all which was also a mystery but i didn''t mind. 6 hours later. ~Congratulations you have learned the skill ~ ~Congratulations you have learned the skill ~ I stopped my run and just sat down onto the ground exhausted.No wait i wasn''t exhausted i still had 1083 stamina points left i felt more like depleted from the run nothing else my legs felt sore but alright in and out i had worse things happening to me in life then this. I quickly opened my status window and tapped onto the 2 skills i just got. You are skilled,quick and fast with your movements like the wind.With this skill your base speed increases by 10% Being quick with your legs is always good and sometimes it can save your life.Your running speed increases 15% Alright i now understand this is easy i just need to play this right alright... -huuuhhh I opened my status window and opened the "contract" tab i renamed it from the previous "pets" into "contract" to make it sound a bit better so i wouldn''t think of them as only lifestock...but at the same time am i not ? I quickly dismissed that thought and looked through the different statuses the female goblins had so far not one of them had a skill they had learned i was confused for a second...i just learned multiple skills in just 6 to 7 hours or so how come they aren''t learning anything... For a second i thought i was just doing it wrong but then i realized it wasn''t that i was doing it wrong maybe they just can''t learn it as fast as i can...or they weren''t capable of learning a skill... Either of those two choice made me a bit scared but i soon calmed down when i realized that the previous hob-goblin used a sword skill his movements and over all powers also showed her had more then one skill in his arsenal but he was just too foolish to be able to utilize them properly so that means... -Do i need to make them evolve ? -Lord sorron ? -Arrgg! I jumped for a second quickly turning around to see who just talked to me......goboku ? I looked at the sky the sun was just about to come up but i didn''t wake them up ? I looked back at her she seemed a bit confused on why i jumped so suddenly man....i sighed and asked her. -why are you up this early ? Goboku smiled and said. -I slept early and tried to wake up early to be prepared ! She stated proudly with a huge smile she puffed up her non-existing chest.Over all even i can''t deny she looked cute when she did that. -Good i am proud of you I really was proud of her out of all the female goblins she seemed to be the most mature one and knowing one she acted as the leader and had enough guts to take on risks... I smiled and patted her head for a second. -uh lord sorron ? Goboku froze for a second and looked at me a bit astonished when i touched her head there was a faint shade of pink i didn''t notice at the time but over all i understood goboku was trying she trying really hard. -I will also do my best...no i need to do my best... I muttered and told goboku to wake the other goblins up and started leading the training today i needed to more research. The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation. ============================================== -One...two...one...two...one...two With a vigorous shout the girls were doing their morning push ups the sound was traveling into the cave entrance making me smile for some unknown reason as i continued my work. I was looking through the equipment and different items naming and figuring out the use of every item i had the reason i was doing this was because i needed a really vital skill that would help me a lot and that skill was the "Identify" or "Appraisal" the reason it was a vital skill was because of its really helpfulness in these kinds of situations i actually didn''t know if that skill even existed but i didn''t care nothing would happen if i didn''t try and the only reason i knew it in the first place was because of the different novels i had read before. 5 hours later. -(sigh) It had been over 5 hours since i sat inside the cave entrance and had gone through the different items looking at them and thinking of their use and name i more then once felt like a complete idiot doing this and wanted to slap myself just to realize i would die if i ever slapped myself I looked at the item that i was holding in my palm,it was a silver ring with weird engravings on it at first i thought of it as just a expensive item like some of the others but when i looked closer at the ring i somewhat felt familiar with the engravings on the ring as i had seen them somewhere but where ?I concentrated in it and thought for a second......the sword yes the long sword the hob-goblin used in the fight it had the exact same engravings as this ring ! I quickly stood up and looked through the items and finally found the item i was searching for the long sword ! I placed the ring next to the sword and started to compare them and soon realized some of the engravings had very big similarities... I took ring once again and had a closer look at it...it felt really strong and i could see a slight glint on its surface even thought there wasn''t any light could this possibly be... -A magic ring ? ~Congratulations you have learned the skill ~ I was surprised and happy at the same time ! I opened my status window and tapped on the skill. Your are able to appraise any being or item with this skill depending on the mastery of the skill you will gain additional information. Easy and simple i smiled at the sentenced i raised the silver ring and said. -Appraise ! Increases your strength by 10 points -... I eyes were wide and for a moment i thought i was dreaming so i knelt down and placed the ring in front of me.I put my head to the ground and also palms and bowed to the ring as if i was worshipping it. -i am not worthy... I muttered i could almost feel emotions stirring up inside of me so as to not cry and embarrass myself in front of the female goblins i quickly equipped the silver ring and opened my status window. Name:Sorron Class:Monster Lord LvL.1 Species:Lord Health:100.1 Mana:2600 Stamina:2900 Health Regen:0.0001/sec Mana Regen:10/sec Stamina Regen:6/sec Stats: Strenght:10.01 Stamina:290 Agility:210+21 Intelligence:260 Charisma:50 Wisdom:130 Willpower:70 Perception:40 Luck:10 Unique Skills [Active/LvL.Max] [Passive/LvL.Max] [Passive/LvL.Max] Skills: [Passive/LvL.Max] [Active/LvL.Max] [Passive/LvL.Max] [Passive/LvL.1] [Passive/LvL.2] [Passive/LvL.1] [Passive/LvL.4] [Passive/LvL.1] [Active/Passive/LvL.1] -... I sniffed for a bit and raised my palm near my head what i was about to try was maybe crazy and suicidal but i didn''t care i needed to know.And with that said i moved my palm slapping my right cheek with all my strength... (Pack) It hurt...it felt sore i felt a stingy sensation it was also warm but i wasn''t dying it didn''t fell like i was in the brink of death nor was there any kind of scar this...was one of the best moments of my entire life. ======================================================= I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 21 The Chicken Man I felt happy and excited i now had more then 0.01 strength available to me but at the same time i also just realized something really funny. Name:Sorron Class:Monster Lord LvL.1 Species:Lord Health:100.1 Mana:2600 Stamina:1023 Health Regen:0.0001/sec Mana Regen:10/sec Stamina Regen:6/sec Stats: Strenght:10.01 Stamina:290 Agility:210+21 Intelligence:260 Charisma:50 Wisdom:130 Willpower:70 Perception:40 Luck:10 Unique Skills [Active/LvL.Max] [Passive/LvL.Max] [Passive/LvL.Max] Skills: [Passive/LvL.Max] [Active/LvL.Max] [Passive/LvL.Max] [Passive/LvL.1] [Passive/LvL.2] [Passive/LvL.1] [Passive/LvL.4] [Passive/LvL.1] [Active/Passive/LvL.1] My health regen...its still 0.0001 per second...i quickly calculated that in my head and it turns out it would take elven and a half day for me to recover to full hp...i felt a very slight sting of sarcasm but i held it in for now. ~Congratulations you have learned the skill [LvL.1]~ -... Well alright its a skill right ? why should i even start to complain about it? its not like god is mocking me or anything right ? I started massaging my template and after a few seconds i looked back at the status window there was another thing in the window that was very key right now. My class...it had a LvL.1 attached next to it..does this mean i am level 1 ? even my skills had different levels almost half of my skills were even on the max level meaning i can''t level them anymore i wonder why ?Does this have to do with something like leveling it doesn''t have any meaning or something ? ~Congratulations [LvL.4] has turned into [LvL.5]~ Okay god i understand you don''t have to rub it in...It seems like the skill allowed me to see my stats in a more efficient way i felt really lucky to have such skill and also it was very helpful too. I looked towards the pile of items that were on the ground and specifically looked at the rusty long sword that was on the ground...i moved my hand towards it grabbing the hilt for a second i felt myself flinch i thought that my muscles would start to rip apart but they weren''t it was just my imagination... -(sigh) I gritted my teeth and started to raise the rusty long sword and soon realized it wasn''t that heavy anymore...no it was for sure heavy but it wasn''t "that" heavy for me to raise i could raise it a bit wobbly in my grip but over all i was astound at the fact that i held the long sword straight in my hands...i really want to cry what 5 years of reading and training couldn''t do this little silver ring could do was a really unfair thought...with a little command through my mind i used the skill. Hmm the enchantments were understandable and i assume the UP.M stands for "medium" and the L for "Large" . Satisfied i quickly returned all the items into my infinity storage and got out of the cave and saw the female goblins running around this was the 4th day of their training and i could see they were slowly getting accustomed to it they were still exhausted but they weren''t passing out like previously and i could also see some of the female goblins helping each other to walk it through......they really learn fast don''t they ?I looked at goboku she wasn''t in front but she was good nonetheless. Name:Goboku Class:None Species:Goblin LvL.1 Health:207 Mana:462 Stamina:210 Health Regen:3/sec Mana Regen:4/sec Stamina Regen:2/sec Stats: Strength:18+2.7 Stamina:21 Agility:16+3.2 Intelligence:42+4.2 Charisma:20 Wisdom:26 Willpower:31 Perception:8 Luck:2 Unique Skills [Passive/LvL.Max] Skills: [Passive/LvL.2] [Passive/LvL.2] [Passive/LvL.1] [Passive/LvL.6] [Passive/LvL.3] [Passive/LvL.3] [Passive/Active/LvL.1] [Passive/LvL.2] [Passive/LvL.1] [Passive/LvL.3] -wow I was a bit awed for a second,there were really a lot of skills goboku had these skills were something i didn''t get to see before i had it also showed me how hard goboku was trying to improve herself i was happy for her.I tapped the skills that were unknown to me to see what they did respectively i was also surprised that goboku had a unique skill herself. The sensation of pain is reduced and you take less damage from injuries. You are skilled with your fists nimble with your movements.You gain 5% more power fighting bare handed. You are able to control the flow of mana through your will. You can see through the dark depending on how high your level is changes on how far you can see. You are knowledged and linguistic.Your understanding through reading increases by 25% Your base strength increases by 10% Your base intelligence increases by 5% Courage and calm are you forte you can think clearly in heavy situations and keep calm in the face of danger. The skills were really good and i was also astonished too.What made me the most surprised was the Skill she had i couldn''t understand from where she could have learned the skill...wait the book from yesterday...haha through her Skill she didn''t seem to have any problem understanding the content of it and learned the skill huh...i also understood how she kept her calm the first time we met.Her unique skill was very key in that situation but over all i think its because of her stubborn nature if i had to be honest haha. She probably wanted to surprise me i can also see why she was in such a good mood this morning. Anyways i started going through the different statuses the other female goblins had i soon realized that every goblin was LvL.1 they all had almost the same skills regarding and only goboku and gobuha seem to have the skill and only goboku seems to have other skills such as and no one has a unique skill other then her too... -Everyone stop running. This wasn''t going to do anything all of us were LvL.1 it seems like the only way to raise stats was to actually gain experience like in a normal game which is of course... -We are going out for a hunt. All of them understood me and seemed a bit surprised and scared at the same them when i said that but i didn''t have any other choice the only way to gain experience seemed to be killing other creatures... Goboku looked like she steeled herself the others looked a bit nervous but after a couple minutes calmed down. =============================================== I sighed as i looked through the familiar thick vegetation of the forest it had been 4 days since i last came here since the day i had all of these slimes i figured i could just hide in my cave and operate from there but in the end it wasn''t the case was it ? If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. I looked behind me and saw 12 little goblin girls armed to the teeth.I gave gobura the strength type goblin a shield and a hand axe because of her strength i also gave the other 2 agility type goblins each one dagger because of their speed and regarding goboku she just used her dagger which i gave her as a reward the rest of the goblins were holding clubs because they didn''t really have a field they excelled in. I used my transmission and informed the security slimes that we would march into the forest there were already a lot of other beasts roaming around most of them seemed to be alone and small too but i didn''t want to risk anything so i planned on staying in the secured vision the security slimes gave. -Lets go I said as i moved forward into the forest the reason i was going with them was because i wanted to instruct them and see personally how they would handle of course i could use their eyes and just watch them or make orders through the transmission but my presence seemed like to make them at ease for some reason and i wanted them to be calm for this because i could tell in the future they were going to do this a lot with or without me. By the way i am not gonna fight...well the reason for that is because even thought i have 10 strength in the end its still 10 strength and me gaining experience won''t do anything the main reason they were here was to make them stronger and not make me stronger my plan was simple it was to gain powerful protectors for now and then think further so i needed to do this first and even if i would start fighting with my health regen i would be courting with death for a very long time so no i will just stand at the side for now... -Lord we have a target 30 steps to the left. -Alright we are coming. I had already used and checked on the opponent and used on it but surprisingly it didn''t work it only said it "failed to appraise their status" it seems like i need to level up to be able to see someone else''s status huh.. Anyways the opponent we were about to face wasn''t really all tha scary no actually it should be the other way around if we would judge from its appearance that is... -Cuuck cuck cuck ! We were currently standing behind some bushes hiding ourselves in front of us stood a giant cock...wait no i mean a giant chicken ? a dinosaur ? i was really confused when i first saw this beast through transmission i thought it was a chicken but if you look closer its face was really reptile like but its over all body was covered in white feathers its statue was that of a adult man and it stood on 2 legs its hands were white long wings but i doubt he could use them to fly away he was a bit too fat for that...i could feel my mouth drooling seeing him i also noticed the others next to me doing the same... We were actually waiting for a chance to strike and sure enough the back of the chicken was turned on us. -Go ! Through my signal everyone jumped from the bushes i didn''t know how strong the opponent was but we had a overwhelming number of 12 people i also stationed some of my slimes near this place so they could hinder his escape. I already taught them the basics of formation in some regard.They were using the pincer formation meaning they were attacking from 2 sides the vanguards were on the front to soak up some damage if needed so behind them stood the more agile troops to deal damage from behind while the vanguards were distracting it and the one who was operating all of this was none other then goboku. -CUCKOOOK The giant chicken noticed their approach but it didn''t run but charged at the nearest goblin which was of course gobura the strength type and gobushi the stamina type. As it charged the others didn''t just stop sure they were nervous but under goboku''s command they were following orders precise and gobura just charged in and raised her shield before her blocking the peak of the chicken with a really strong (Tang) noise.The shield was made out of wood and you could see cracks appear on it but it wasn''t breaking yet. Goboku continued to issue commands and taking this chance the vanguards shield bashed the chicken while the others encircled it,The 2 agility type goblins were already raising their daggers in both hands and charged at the chicken from behind and then quickly jumped daggers raised they stabbed into its back smoothly. -COCKOOK It cried and quickly shook off gobusaku and gobuhiko from its back launching them 4 meters away with some minor bruises the daggers thou were still stuck on the back of the chicken slowly draining its life energy but not quite enough.The front vanguards also started to launch attacks with their clubs the one who dealt the most damage was of course gobura with her sharp hand axe she was able to make a giant cut on the chest area of the chicken showing some of its intestines.The other female goblins weren''t standing idly either and also started to charge at the chicken with their clubs raised hitting it...but still it was alive...and furious. -CUUUUCKOOOCK It raised its wings all of a sudden and you could see its eyes shining red from anger and with one swing of its wing it made a strong gust launching some of the weaker goblins away from it the vanguards thou stood strong gobura in particular just kept on attacking its stomach which made the chicken focus its attention onto gobura and with a strong thrust it used its peak to attack gobura but at that moment it was already too late..for the chicken. Blood was dripping from the neck of the chicken it stopped its thrust mid-way its eyes no longer held any light in it and was crooked to the side you could see a big cut had opened from its neck and on the back of the chicken was goboku slicing its neck. While they were distracting the chicken goboku used the chance to quickly climb on top of the chicken using the dagger that were stuck on its back as support and used that chance to its throat it was a really smart move on her part i gotta say. And so with a thud sound the chicken fell onto the ground... -YEAH ! -WHOOO ! -HAHA All of us started to cheer and laugh the female goblins started to hug each other some started to tear up and cried for a bit even the injured ones were smiling happily. -Erg whats this ? Someone exclaimed i looked at her and noticed the tattoo on her back hand was starting to shine and at the same time the tattoos of the others also started to shine and with that my head suddenly started to hurt....i knelt down holding my head. -Lord ? lord sorron ! The others looked at me a bit surprised i could pick up worry from our bond...my mind was going blank i couldn''t understand why and just before i fainted i could see a lot of boxes appear before me. ~Goblin.LvL.1 Goboku has turned into Goblin.LvL.8 Goboku~ ~Goblin.LvL.1 Gobuha has turned into Goblin.LvL.5 Gobuha~ ~Goblin.LvL.1 Gobura has turned into Goblin.LvL.5 Gobura~ ~Goblin.LvL.1 Gobusaku has turned into Goblin.LvL.5 Gobusaku~ ~Goblin.LvL.1 Gobuhiko has turned into Goblin.LvL.5 Gobuhiko~ ~Goblin.LvL.1 Gobshi has turned into Goblin.LvL.5 Gobshi~ ~Goblin.LvL.1 Gobumaru has turned into Goblin.LvL.5 Gobumaru~ ~Goblin.LvL.1 Gasumi has turned into Goblin.LvL.5 Gasumi~ ~Goblin.LvL.1 Gabaru has turned into Goblin.LvL.5 Gabaru~ ~Goblin.LvL.1 Gusuku has turned into Goblin.LvL.5 Gusuku~ ~Goblin.LvL.1 Gabana has turned into Goblin.LvL.5 Gabana~ ~Goblin.LvL.1 Gakuro has turned into Goblin.LvL.5 Gakuro~ I really wanted to laugh why so sudden....and with that thought i was out cold. ===================================================== Do you want me to post the status windows of every goblin ? Chapter 22 The Mangled Crimson Wolf I felt warmth and softness surrounding me.It was still dark and no sound could be heard there was a fragrant smell in the air a bit sour but okay my body felt sore...no restricted as if i was caught in the binding of a spider but...it wasn''t unpleasant,my face especially felt very warm and i could feel a soft sensation on it...where am i ? I opened my eyes...for a moment i couldn''t see anything for some reason until i realized...someone was hugging my head...I started to wiggle my head out of the grip for a second until i heard. -ahh...ohh It was someone moaning and it came from above my head...i quickly moved my hands and took the grip apart to see who it was... -Goboku ? Yes it was goboku it seems like she was using me as a teddy bear and not just her...everyone else was also here sleeping they were surrounding us gobuha was even snuggled up on my chest while gobusaku slept on my waist...ahh my body was very sore from all the pressure i was glad i still wore the ring in my hand... I looked around the female goblins no one seemed to be gravely hurt they had some minor injuries which i had to fix but over all they were all okay...i could also now identify the smell in the air it came from the corpse of the chicken man...I quietly stood up and sneaked up to the corpse i was careful as to not wake up the girls it was nighttime currently and it seems like they carried me and the corpse back home they didn''t even eat anything ahh these idiots they should have eaten something before they slept. I smiled for a bit and looked at the female goblins with a bit of affection...making a late night dinner was okey too i guess. I stored the chicken corpse into the infinity storage and was about to leave the cave until i stopped and realized something. I looked at goboku for a second i was actually looking at her tattoo that was on the back of her hand with a thought i used on it. I was wide eyed for a second these weren''t just decorations they had uses...the experience gain would 3 times from the norm this also explains their level ups...yes their level ups i quickly opened gobokus status window. Name:Goboku Class:None Species:Goblin LvL.8 Health:610 Mana:1210 Stamina:720 Health Regen:3/sec Mana Regen:4/sec Stamina Regen:2/sec Stats: Strength:61 Stamina:72 Agility:56 Intelligence:121 Charisma:67 Wisdom:89 Willpower:78 Perception:50 Luck:44 Unique Skills [Passive/LvL.Max] Skills: [Passive/LvL.4] [Passive/LvL.2] [Passive/LvL.3] [Passive/LvL.Max] [Passive/LvL.5] [Passive/LvL.6] [Passive/Active/LvL.3] [Passive/LvL.6] [Passive/LvL.4] [Passive/LvL.8] [Passive/LvL.4] [Passive/LvL.2] [Passive/LvL.1] I was once again astound,goboku''s stats had under gone massive changes her level ups were really huge with these stats she would be even able to go alone for a hunt...... She also had other newly acquired skills such as which allowed her to deal critical and bonus damage to unaware enemies allowed her to control her soldiers more easily and raised their moral by 15% she also acquired the skill like me... Excited i quickly skimmed through the stats of the other female goblins and i soon realized that everyones stats were at least above 30 points only goboku was LvL.8 because she caused the killing blow getting extra experience i guess ?The others were good too and i noticed that others who had stats characteristics like goboku and gubuha who favored intelligence got some extra points in it even gobura the strength type had more strength then the others by 2 times the size she was even more stronger then goboku but her intelligence stat was not so high a bit lower then anyone on her level but still decently high...gobuhiko and gobusaku had also 2 times the Agility then everyone else and another key thing i noticed here was...the other goblins were also gaining stats characteristics...gasumi and gabaru had higher strength stats a bit closer to gobura''s but not quiet there yet gakuro had also more intelligence then before almost on the same par as gobuha who was much higher then her when it came to intelligence before the level up... I smiled for a second this was actually understandable. -Late bloomers and early bloomers i guess ? Some of them would need time to develop while some already choose what they wanted it was easy i just needed to wait for a bit and even if it takes a long while i will wait.I continued on by appraising the effect of . The growth rate of the being increase by 4 times making them understand faster and mature quicker. Gain 3 times the normal experience you gain. The distributed attributes are changed and fixed to a certain degree body enhancements are also corrected to the user by 2 times. These effects explained how they were gaining their stat characteristics i am guess maturing fast is also a good thing after all. I looked over everyones tattoos next and noticed everyone had a different name for their tattoo like gobura had the name "Blood Mistress" and gakuro''s name was "Shadow Nightmare" the names sounded a bit scary compared to their appearance but i believed it had some meaning to it. When i thought about it i suddenly remembered...blondy also has the tattoo...does the experience gain apply to her too ?i wondered as i muttered. I was in a bit of debated with myself now...i couldn''t see if it was good or not...can other people appraise my emblem..i wonder ? If i had to say it the reason they had the emblem was probably because of my class right ? This kind of boost is almost cheat like because i can have as many minions as i want to have and they all would gain a massive experience boost becoming super strong in just mere minutes... -Maybe..thats the reason why monster lords are extinct now... It was really a valid reason if i was some guy in a high organization that deals with conflict issues or actually war situations i would just eliminate such a big threat before it can get stronger...... -if i ever get out of here it is in my best interest to not tell anyone my class huh... I sighed nothing seems to be safe around... I stood up from my position and quietly sneaked out into the field i contacted the slimes on a update and they seemed to be really delighted to hear me the other slimes were also really happy to see me once i was out in the open some even started to come to me wanting to be patted. If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. It took some minutes to listen to the report the security slimes were giving me while i was unconscious.In the mean time the slimes around me were preparing the ingredients as i ordered them to do,it was truly fascinating how they were easily able to peel the vegetables and cut them up using the knife...well not really peel more like dissolve ? What the slimes did was actually dissolve the outer skin of the vegetable and place it into a bowl of water to be cleaned honestly i was a bit suspicious at first if it was safe to eat but it didn''t look harmful at all and i did take a bite from it and discovered it was okay.The slimes were really good at controlling their gel and didn''t leave as to one tiny speck of it on the vegetable i wonder if slimes are used as cooks too ? Back to the report it seems like the moment i fainted everyone was panicked and started to gather up to me even goboku was pale and scared because of me but it seems like she was able to keep a decently cool head and led the other female goblins to carry me back to base.It also seems like they didn''t really bring the chicken with them because of me but the slimes carried it over here because they thought it was important to me..the reason was a bit odd but i accepted it. Throughout the day nothing really happened ones were back at base the girls tried to wake me up but nothing really worked so they all just stood in place next to me waiting for me to wake up some even cried a couple times but didn''t move away which was really heart warming if i had to say it. -It seems like i have to make the food extra delicious... I laughed a bit happy of myself actually.I continued with he food and brought out the 3 feet chicken and tried to cut off its head with a knife it was actually fairly easy because of the previous cut goboku made but when i cut its head off i noticed a strange light coming from its through..something was inside the chicken head ! I ordered the slimes to eat the meat of the chicken head and as they started to dissolve the meat and brains i could see a fist sized stone appear,it radiated a purple light which made it look even more mysterious.I was holding it in my hands and found it really cool the light was also really bright and not dimming at all,because i didn''t know what i was i used on it. The core of a magical beast it is the central nerve system of the beast and is also the life force of the beast itself. I understood what it was,in video games these magic cores get dropped by different kinds of monsters and can be used in a lot of things such as alchemy,enchanting and even to forge armor but sadly i didn''t really have a use for it... I made a wryly smile and said. -Well at least i have a lamp now..... With that said i stored the magic core into the storage and continued to make food. ================================================ As i finished making food the sun was going up you could hear the sounds of birds chirping in the morning and the big chicken stew was also getting ready the smell was truly divine... -Lord sorron ! I was surprised for a second and turned around to the person that had just called me.It was goboku she was up early and she was smiling happily as she ran at me with full speed hugging me and tripping me on the ground she snuggled up to my chest...ugh that hurt i was glad i had the ring on because i could feel the future was going to be all about those hugs...After another few seconds of cuddling goboku finally calmed down even her hair that was usually so neatly made was a mess. -I am sorry to have you made worried but i am okay now can you call the others for me ? Goboku seemed a bit reluctant to leave even thought we wouldn''t be even that far away but she complied and called the others...They all seemed very happy when they saw me and one by one they started to jump on me hugging me until we were all made into a pile even goboku also joined for a second,for a minute i thought my HP wasn''t going to hold anymore but it did... -Food ! Gobura screamed as she saw the big pot with chicken stew the others also stopped the momentarily act of affection and looked at the food greedily and like that i was freed....jeez you guys are really easy to bribe... They all sat down encircling the pot of stew as if it was a prey well with their expression i don''t really thing there is a difference on the other hand thou they were patient and held their wooden bowl waiting for me to serve them their food...so you guys can learn something at least. (WHUMP !) As i was about to serve them their portion something unnatural happened the wall that was isolating us from the outside was getting hit and the wall was shaking. (WHUMP ! WHUMP !) Everyone was panicked for a second but goboku quickly took command and ordered them to draw their weapons which weren''t really far away from them.And like that they all started to assume position which i taught them previously under gobokus command the vanguards took on a wall formation while the troops were standing behind them. (WHUMP! WHUMP! WHUMP!) The wall was strong but it couldn''t take it on any longer and pieces started to fall down from where it was and as it fell down massive amounts of dust gathered the air...Shallow footsteps could be heard as something was coming on to us,judging from where it was hitting the wall the size must be roughly 7 to 8 feet tall... And i was right...As it was making its way to us i could see crimson red pawns coming out from the curtain of dust showing its big body which was also crimson red its eyes were glowing red too as if it came from hell itself....I could feel the fear coming from the female goblins but we didn''t have any other choice but to stay and fight the wolf was probably much faster then us and it would result in picking us off one by one...And about me ? i was sure i could run away at least but i wasn''t going to. I looked at the female goblins who were standing in formation right in front of me they weren''t trying to defend themselves they were trying to defend me....i really wanted to laugh because of their idiocy...but at the same time i felt their sincere feelings they weren''t going to step down and even if i would have tried to escape they would have probably tried to act as a decoy to let me escape these pure girls... -WARHHH! The wolf cried as it slowly approached us i also looked closer at it and realized i knew this particular wolf...it was the wolf i had met the very first day i had come here but looking at it now i noticed something was wrong. The fur of the wolf was mangled and slashed all over you could see flesh showing on its left leg bleeding out and even a piece of its jaw was missing...the wolf was already dead...i just knew it wasn''t alive. -Well it was nice to have met you one more time I said as i prepared myself for the up coming battle that was about to come. ================================================================ I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Question for the readers HI ! sudar here and i wanted to ask you guys if i should change the appearance of the status window or instead of talking about numbers of the attributes if i should just say "She/he is that strong or weak" or something like that and only show the name,level and skills the person possesses.What do you think ? if you have a suggestion please leave it in the comments below because i think the status window is a bit too bulky Chapter 23 Fake Blood The vanguard "wall" formation was a total of 5 people who all had decent attributes in stamina or strength and like usual gobura who wielded the biggest strength stood tall unyielding from her position. The stance these 5 took were really sturdy if you would have looked closer compared to the last time these girls had learned from their mistakes and held tight to the ground with their wooden shields and bucklers. The wolf thou wasn''t just standing idly either it howled one more time and charged from its spot covering the ground between us in a blink of an eye. The rest of the goblins were waiting for a chance or more like an order to fulfill as they looked at the mangled crimson wolf.Goboku who was standing next to me looked calm but you could see droplets of sweat appear on her forehead her skill is really in this situation i thought.While all of this was going on i was using my Skill calling for all the slimes that were in the area for reinforcement i didn''t actually have any big hopes that the slimes could be of any use but i had some ideas that could be helpful. (BAFF) With a large impact the wolf rammed onto the ''wall" formation but they stood tall 3 of them had to take a step back because of the recoil but because gobura took most of the impact they were quickly back up. Gobura did a really good job on holding up her guard and astonishingly the arm where she was holding her shield suddenly lighted up in a orange particle effect.......a skill..a shield skill ? The effect was short and concentrated onto the shield and with one strong ram she suddenly pushed the wolf away for a half meter which was enough for her as she took one step forward and used a on the crimson wolf......wait how do i know that skill ? I quickly shook my head this wasn''t the best time to think about this anyways the skill when used on a opponent makes them stunned for 1 second which was enough for goboku use her axe to her the wolfs head resulting in destroying its eyes in one slash. -NOW ! Goboku roared and on her command the rest of the female goblins started advancing.At the same time the wolf was quiet in a outcry as it was shaking its head from left to right furiously maybe from the pain ? can it even feel pain ? The other female goblins quickly started to hit the wolf one by one with sharp and blunt objects they were wearing down the wolf little by little. -GRAAARRRR The wolf cried making me shiver for a second but nothing more then that but when i looked at the female goblins i realized they all were stunned for a second...was this his skill ? (WHOOM) The wolf got up quickly and swung its pawn to the front making 6 of the goblins launch away a couple meters the rest were trying to snap out of their shock but it was a bit too late...the wolf was standing in front one of the female goblins...she was gakuro...pawn raised it was just about to squash it into paste as gakuro looked at it in terror she wasn''t able to dodge away because of her fear that was holding her down...... -Grab it,do it NOW ! I yelled quickly and as i commanded 30 pairs of tentacles flew at the wolf grabbing it by its pawn and yanking it to the left,the wolf was a bit lost and couldn''t do anything about it and missed gakuro by a tiny margin which gave her enough time to get up and run away. The wolf was blind well...at least i hoped so...and was trying to shake the tentacles away but they weren''t there anymore instead behind her stood 2 fire slimes which used at the same time setting the wolf on fire but that didn''t stop it from moving around the fire was also quickly extinguished as it was set so i tried to do something different and called the paralyze slime while it was distracted by the fire slimes. As i was thinking so goboku who was standing by side drew her dagger and started running into the battle the other female goblins were still standing on a distance some were injured to the point they couldn''t stand up for a while and the others were standing prepared waiting for the fire to end.The first to react after the fire were the 2 agility type goblins which used their speed to quickly run behind the wolf to slash the knees of its hind legs making it fall down onto its two remaining legs in the mean time goboku was fast and already stood behind the wolf and jumped at its back pretty quickly stabbing it to the back couple times which made the wolf even more furious then hurt resulting in her getting shook off its back falling onto the ground heavily... -Crap... I was wide eyed for a second because of the events the wolf turned to the place where goboku had fallen down and i predicted what was about to happen and the paralyze slimes wouldn''t be able to make it in time so i had no other choice but to do it this way...i started running at it with full force. With a thought i activated my skill Which allowed me to copy the abilities and attributes of any monster that i had under my control and the one i choose was gobura who had the highest amount of strength in this group ! As i activated my skill i could feel the knowledge and strength streaming into my body the shadows of the dark also got clearer to me probably because of the skill and as i was running i opened my infinite storage and pulled out the rusty long sword which i got from the hob-goblin in my hands the weight of the sword was almost non-existing...come on make it ! The wolf was standing in front of goboku it couldn''t move because the knees of its hind legs were cut off making them useless goboku seemed to have sustained a moderate injury from the impact so she couldn''t flee as the wolf opened its jaws about to swallow her... Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author. I could feel it from our bonds goboku was sad at the but she wasn''t scared at all nervous for sure but there was no hint of regret in the action she took no hesitation at all... (THUMP) With a loud thumping sound it had ended there was no sound nor movement to be seen. -ugh...lord ?! Goboku exclaimed surprised to see me in front of her but what she was the most surprised about was the way i was standing in front of her with the long sword raised you could see a stream of blood dripping from my body i could feel the feeling of massive anxiety through our bond as she watched me but then she realized something else...that wasn''t my blood. -ehh... With the long sword raised the blood was streaming down from the blade onto my body coming from the mouth of the wolf which i successfully impaled with the sword...the wolf was not budging at all as i stood still keeping the blade in it to make sure it was dead and with another second passing by a very loud sound could be heard reverberating in my head...but this time i could deal with it. ~Congratulations [LvL.1] has turned into [LvL.3] Every basic attribute has been raised~ ~Congratulations [LvL.5] has turned into [LvL.7]~ ~Congratulations [LvL.2] has turned into [LvL.4]~ ~Congratulations [LvL.1] has turned into [LvL.3]~ ~Congratulations [LvL.1] has turned into [LvL.3]~ ~Congratulations [LvL.1] has turned into [LvL.4]~ ~Congratulations you have learned the skill [LvL.1]~ ~Congratulations you have learned the skill [LvL.1]~ ~Congratulations you have learned the skill [LvL.1] ~Goblin.LvL.8 Goboku has turned into Goblin.LvL.10 Goboku [Conditions are met evolution possible into:Hob-Goblin.LvL.1] ~Goblin.LvL.5 Gobuha has turned into Goblin.LvL.9 Gobuha~ ~Goblin.LvL.5 Gobura has turned into Goblin.LvL.9 Gobura~ ~Goblin.LvL.5 Gobusaku has turned into Goblin.LvL.9 Gobusaku~ ~Goblin.LvL.5 Gobuhiko has turned into Goblin.LvL.9 Gobuhiko~ ~Goblin.LvL.5 Gobshi has turned into Goblin.LvL.9 Gobshi~ ~Goblin.LvL.5 Gobumaru has turned into Goblin.LvL.9 Gobumaru~ ~Goblin.LvL.5 Gasumi has turned into Goblin.LvL.9 Gasumi~ ~Goblin.LvL.5 Gabaru has turned into Goblin.LvL.9 Gabaru~ ~Goblin.LvL.5 Gusuku has turned into Goblin.LvL.9 Gusuku~ ~Goblin.LvL.5 Gabana has turned into Goblin.LvL.9 Gabana~ ~Goblin.LvL.5 Gakuro has turned into Goblin.LvL.9 Gakuro~ Because of the sudden influx of information i was a bit dizzy so i had to sit down for a moment and with a thumping sound i fell down onto my butt panting for a bit the head of the wolf also fell down without my support spurting blood everywhere..this time around i wasn''t going to faint alright ! But maybe i was going to vomit... I looked around me for a second to make sure we didn''t lose anyone and as it turns out we didn''t.We had some loses like equipment and some injuries but those were fixable and not permanent but for now i ordered the slimes to carry the most heavily injured ones into the cave i needed to first take a look at their injuries and act accordingly there was no time to take a breather our wall was down and potentially everything could come inside and... -WOOF WOOF Startled i quickly turned to the destroyed part of the wall i quickly pulled out the long sword from the bloody wolf and took a stance.Goboku and the others following my lead also took on their weapons and stood still not making a sound... (tap tap tap tap) From the shadows of the wall multiple foot steps could be heard making me even more so nervous and finally as they came in sight 5 red blurs jumped up landing in front of me. -WOOF WOOF -... -... Those 5 red blurs were actually...cubs little crimson cups... I sighed and stored my weapon into the infinite storage the little cups were barking at me very loudly telling me to leave i was relieved and turned towards goboku and quickly took her in on a princess carry which made her very flustered for some reason making her look down. The others also realized there was no more threat and calmed down but some of them just stood there guarding the place while the slimes were taking the injured ones into the cave before i completely left into the cave i looked at the 5 cups for a second...they were making a long string of solitary barks next to the dead wolf...the sound was sad and long to the ears as they got down to ground next to the crimson wolf...was she their mother ?I couldn''t tell but i didn''t need to. I looked around a bit more and estimated the size of our losses there was nothing much...i would say the biggest loss we had was the over turned pot of chicken stew that no one had the chance to actually eat...well i have more chicken meat stored in the storage so everything was alright. ================================================ I edit and write other stories https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 24 To Learn,To Understand Forgot to add in chapter 22 sorry ! =============================================== While i brought goboku into the cave i also ordered the slimes to start repairing the wall as quick as possible i also wanted to dispose of the rotten body that was on the field but whenever a slime would approach those cubs they would start barking at it so i dismissed that for now and started to see how much damage we took i also set a few of the strength goblins to guard the entrance the security slimes also got back to their position as quick as possible to report to me. -ahh... Gasumi groaned as i strapped a wet piece of cloth over her wound,the cloth was a piece of my shirt when i first came here but now its nothing but rags the clothing was already unusable to begin with so i made bandages out of it. Gasumis wound was deep but she would live.She had been caught by the fangs of the wolf when she stood up she bled a bit but it wasn''t serious and not permanent either. -Here eat this I was holding a green herb shaped like a star i used on it and knew that it had a pain killer and healing effect when consumed there were far more herbs in my storage with other effects but this herb would serve me nicely.Gasumi was a bit confused but didn''t question it and just ate the herb making a really bitter face when eating it...i almost laughed it didn''t taste good did it ? But as i was thinking that i could tell from our bond that gasumi was calming down from her pain as she slowly loosed her grip to my right hand and started to nod off. I smiled for a bit and patted her head her hair was short and black as a smile crept onto her face.I also looked at her emblem to see what kind of name she had her emblem illustrated a hand with chains holding it in place,as its name stated . She slept peacefully as i took out a piece of pelt to give her as a blanked and like that i stood up and looked at the other wounded ones... -.ohh ! ehm ahhh..(The Female Goblins) They all seemed to be in pain and moaned a bit but i could also see a very cheeky light in their eyes as if they were just pretending to be in pain,i also noticed they were staring at me the whole time in silence when i was fixing up gasumi but now they were starting to make sound as if they were on the brink of death...come on even if you act try to be more believable while doing so ! I shook my head helplessly and looked to my right side...goboku was sleeping.I had already seen her through and did what i could but the moment we stepped into the cave she already lost conscious and for a minute i was worried that she got some kind of poison but at the same time her status window shows she was completely alright...the only thing i could do was wait for now..i sighed. And like so i was busy taking care of the female goblins for another hour or so while i was doing that...suddenly the security slimes contacted me. -Lord there are 4 individuals in the forest 3 of them are armed and 1 is a little child.... I was a bit alert at that moment and quickly answered. -Put me in let me see... And like that i used my Skill and connected to the senses to one of the security slimes and he was right there were actually 4 people,one of them seemed to be a child a girl ? i couldn''t really tell but from her body structure i assumed so...anyways she had a sack on her head and her hands were tied up she was carried on the shoulder by that one guy who looked really buff he had heavy leather armor on and a greatsword behind his back his his facial appearance was rough and a bit intimidating but nothing else he looked like a warrior to me.The other two were much more slimmer and smaller thou but they looked well equipped too especially the guy with the black robe.The ornaments on his robes were well designed and placed he also held a staff in his hand with a placed on its top...the third guy was lightly equipped but i could tell his attire was mainly for mobility and slight protection he wore twin short swords and some daggers on his belt...All three of them held a really annoyed grim expression as they were talking with each other i couldn''t really hear anything from my position only observe but luckily they stopped at a tree where one of my security slime was placed...i switched my perspective very quickly and started listening. -Man we have been walking around like idiots trying to find that motherfucking wolf ! Phil you said the wolf was in this area why can''t we find it ? The warrior yelled a bit annoyed the other black robe he was called "Phil" turned to the warrior evenly annoyed and said. -Dude i already told you my skill is very risky i can only use it once every 2 days and the probability of its success depends on the level of the monster i am trying to erect from the dead and on top of it you were the one who said you wanted a pet ride and its not like we are searching it because you want a ride the inside of the wolf is very valuable go home if you don''t understand that muscle head. While these two were going at each other the third guy was still silent looking around and after another 2 minutes he raised his hand on both of them and said. -Stop what your doing we are being watched. I was shocked for a second but i quickly recovered...he knows i am watching him ? wait yes he knows but he doesnt know where i am watching him...does he have some kind of detection skill ? The other 2 were a bit startled to his announcement and quieted down looking around trying to find me but that was useless. -Man i can''t see anything aren''t you just paranoid or are you trying to scare us ? The warrior said with a mocking tone while he glanced at the rogue.The rogue just shook his head and said. -Maybe we should just leave this area is unexplored we may find ourselves in trouble if we don''t.... -How many times am i going to say it we can''t leave without the ! steven would kill us if we would come empty handed ! Interjected the black robe with obvious fear in his voice at that the warrior suddenly made a disgusting smile and slapped the ass of the little that was on his shoulder i could hear a slight whimper coming from there...that asshole. -Don''t worry we have this little bunny we picked up steven will be happy be happy about it too and probably forget all about the adding her to his collection on top of it there are more from where she came from ! He laughed at his words which both of the guys didn''t find it funny at all and just kept quiet... I cut the transmission and ordered. -Personal slime group follow me on a distance the rest of the slimes stay at position until i tell you what to do if the situation with those 4 changes report to me and if they move somewhere tell me. With that said i opened my status window. Name:Sorron Class:Monster Lord LvL.3 Species:Lord If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Health:100.3 Mana:2600 Stamina:1023 Health Regen:0.0001/sec Mana Regen:10/sec Stamina Regen:6/sec Stats: Strenght:10.03 Stamina:280 Agility:251 Intelligence:301 Charisma:60 Wisdom:160 Willpower:110 Perception:95 Luck:21 Unique Skills [Active/LvL.Max] [Passive/LvL.Max] [Passive/LvL.Max] Skills: [Passive/LvL.Max] [Active/LvL.Max] [Passive/LvL.Max] [Passive/LvL.2] [Passive/LvL.4] [Passive/LvL.3] [Passive/LvL.7] [Passive/LvL.3] [Passive/LvL.1] [Passive/LvL.4] [Passive/LvL.2] [Passive/LvL.1] [Active/LvL.1> [Passive/LvL.1] -... I was really hoping you know......only 0.02 gain in strength.....meaning every level up i do i gain 0.01 strength...oh man.I scratched my head out of annoyance but i didn''t shout this time i already expected something like this to happen and its not like i have only this choice i could also learn some kind of magic...but still i had hopes which were just crushed to death...anyways my other stat gains were pretty good i gained at least 20 stats in one attribute other then strength i also gained more skills like which did nothing to help my strength..Anyways it gave me a 5% strength gain from my base attribute meaning it gave me 5% of 0.03 points...other then that i gained which was a buff that temporarily increased my power by 50% for 2 second which wasn''t useful either because it also relies on the base attribute.I also gained some pretty useful level ups on other skills such as and i also gained the skill which was useful but also really confusing on how i had gained the skill in the first place but right now i didn''t really have time to think about it so i just ignored it and started heading out to the exit. -WAAAIT ! I was startled for a second and realized gobuha had jumped in front of me moving her hands to my chest to stop me. -Where are you going ! I made a wryly smile i actually wanted to sneak out without getting noticed so i tried to play it casually but i think thats impossible since we are all connected with a bond and know how we feel my uneasiness must have alerted most of them since they were glaring over here. I gave gobuha a glance she seemed somewhat determined but it couldn''t be helped that she is a bit nervous.From what i know gobuha and goboku both have intelligent characteristics making them one of the most shining people in this group but over all gobuha was very different from goboku who could keep her calm at almost every situation possible thats why she always wins a brawl analyzing her opponent and trying to use their weakness against them that is her nature so you would think someone as intelligent as gobuha would be the same but no......gobuha she was not bad she would come close to the finals but she would always lose at the second last round,the reason for that you may ask ? Its because she can''t keep her calm the big difference between the two was that goboku was always scheming while gobuha would only anticipate one or two moves from her opponent and if things didn''t go as planned she would always get thrown off her path and start panicking because of it sometimes even the slightest intimidation over her can result in her starting to panic and of course fear is natural to all beings but ignoring your fears and facing them is another thing a whole.I watched her fight against gobura who had the highest strength attribute she could predict some of her moves but the one unpredictable thing about gobura is that...she doesn''t care.Gobura has fears like we all do but she mostly always tries to crush those fears with her bare hands into a pulp she only shows those fears openly in a hopeless situation like when she was cornered by the hob-goblin or stood in front of me those things are the result of her instincts that drive her and this unpredictability is something that highly counters gobuhas nature because even if she is smart how can she stop something that almost doesn''t have fears ? It is a act of courage to be able to charge into something without knowing its clear result and just hoping for it to work out not many of us do something like that and just give up seeing it as a unchangeable result but there are also people like goboku who are just plainly stubborn and force their way through. I looked at gobuha who seemed determined to stay at her position no matter what .I could feel nervousness and fear coming from her through our bond she didn''t want me to leave and wanted to stop me even if she gets harmed huh ? I wondered do those emblems really make them grow faster ? I sighed and just patted her head this sudden movement made her a bit surprised but she didn''t seem to hate it and just eased up a bit more so i said. -I need to go out and try to sort some things out i take gobuhiko and gobusaku with me for help you stay here and manage this until i return understood ? Gobuha shook her childlike little head and said. -We can send others ! I turned my head and looked at the so called "others" they weren''t badly injured but injured nonetheless if i make them do something more harder it may become heavier then this and the reason i took the 2 agility type goblins was because they were okay and they suited this operation more then anyone else. Seeing my gaze gobuha hardened for a bit but she couldn''t say anything because she knew what i was implying to and just nodded at the end and let me pass nonetheless i was a bit proud of her. Before i left the cave goboku assured me that she will do her best until i return i wasn''t really worried about it and just left leaving her with a lot of provision for the others i wasn''t sure if this was going to work but i really needed to get to the 4 before they leave my reach. As i moved towards the destroyed wall i could see some slimes making good progress repairing it there were also some female goblins taking guard here and there they weren''t surprised when they saw me because i used transmission to tell everyone where i was going to go gobusaku and gobuhiko also stood at the entrance waiting for me. I waved at them as i approached them in turn they nodded at me with a sweet smile on their faces.For some reason these two always reminded me of some professional assassins...now that i am thinking about it both of them have the skill and . ================================================= I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 25 The Irony Gobusaku,gobuhiko and me were currently running towards the area where the 4 people were located at since we started moving they never changed their position and instead decided to take a break for some reason in the end i figured out that they decided to stay and search again for the wolf. We ran for another 10 minutes or so and started to slow down as to not make any sound because we were starting to get really close to them the only person who i was alert about was the rogue he had some kind of detection skill that could potentially ruin my whole plan but i still had an option for that. We were now standing 50 meters away from their camp through the surveillance slimes i could see that they made a small fire to warm themselves up but other then that they stayed quiet in their whole ordeal and just ate some dried rations i could see that they weren¡¯t the best friends nor do they know each other very well meaning their companion ship was non-existing they were obviously following orders from someone out of fear¡­ I had already discussed the plan to gobuhiko and gobusaku and told them to stay put once they see the signal i also prepared some slimes for emergency situations the plan i was about to do was a bit risky but it was also the most likely to succeed. And without a further a do i started stripping my clothing¡­ -ehh¡­ahh Both of the female goblins made a flustered sound when i started to take off my clothing they even looked the other way and i could see a strand of red on their dark skin as they looked away but i also noticed they were taking a lot of glances back here¡­ i didn¡¯t really care and just stripped half naked to my underwear and started walking towards the group¡­let the act begin¡­i thought to myself. ======================================================== -Hello ! Anyone ! I yelled while i started walking towards the campfire with nothing but my underwear it was really breezy so i held myself to keep warm for a bit i tried to look as troubled as i could and keep my voice nervous in all times and as i yelled i could see the 3 guys standing up looking at my direction as i walked out of the bushes in the open. They looked very surprised when they saw me almost drawing their weapons but not just yet so i quickly said in a relieved manner. -Finally ! I found some people...ehh can you help me please ! They looked confused when they saw me half-naked but when they noticed that i was unarmed and clueless they stopped their approach to their weapons and the rogue even started smiling at me...good. -who are you ? where did you come from ? The warrior asked he had a very amused grin on his face as he said so. -I am from oaklahoma where are we ? i remember i was sleeping in my bed and then suddenly i just woke up here...i was actually starting to think i was dreaming until i realized this was real...ehm can you help me please ? The 3 of them looked at each other and made some small gestures and after another few seconds the rogue said with a nasty smile. -Come here we can help you... I almost wanted to smile but made a nervous grin instead as i approached them as planned.Now the reason i was half naked was for this reason all together i wanted to look as harmless as possible without looking suspicious because i was half naked and explained myself from the beginning they probably assumed that i was a completely new person who was transported here and wouldn''t suspect me because i didn''t have anything to begin in this kind of situation there were 2 things that were most likely to happen number 1 would be that they would attack me regardless of who i was and number 2 was...to recruit me.In this wild forest you would need any help possible meaning any newly transported person could become a member of a specific group to help them survive and honestly saying i was also quiet nervous when i approached them thinking that they could attack me but i was lucky they didn''t Another reason i used this approach was because any other approach was a bit too risky not that this approach wasn''t risky its just that any other option like using a direct assault or ambush was probably useless because of the detection skills this rogue possessed. I also didn''t quite know what kind of strength each of them had so attacking them blindly was also a dumb idea meaning i needed to somehow deceive his detection skills to be able to surprise them and right now that chance was opening up to me,as i started to walk to them they were clueless of my intention and weren''t touching their weapons at all leaving their guards way too much open...and at the very moment i stepped into the rogues reach i quickly swung my hand towards his throat while opening the storage and pulling out a dagger at the same time. I didn''t know what kind of strength they had individually but i judged it through the mangled body of the crimson wolf guessing they needed quiet some time to take it down with 3 people so i assumed they were at least 2-3 levels higher then me but because i had outstanding speed i was also sure i could somehow catch them off guard in blank point distance and as i predicted i was able to slice the throat of the rogue in lightning speed he wasn''t able to respond meaning i was much faster then him by a very large margin. They were surprised for a second at my sudden movement until they realized their comrade was bleeding from his throat when he suddenly knelt down next to them but unfortunately he wasn''t going to die...remember my strength is only a measly 10.03 points right ? -bastard ! -I kill you you son of a bitch ! Enraged the first one to react was the warrior as he drew his greatsword at me followed by the black robed guy who raised his staff at me and concerning the rogue he was still on the ground not moving at all as if he had just died which he wasn''t.The reason for that was because of the dagger i used to slash him with,the whole point of me trying to damage the enemy wasn''t to kill them but to poison and paralyze them i knew very well i couldn''t kill someone much higher level then me with a measly 10 strength so what i did instead was cover the blade of the dagger with poison and paralyzes drugs through the help of the different slimes that evolved and there was another good reason i aimed for the rogue remember the first problem i had ? The detection skills ?Now their gone. -ARHH ! With a loud roar the warrior used his big sword to slash me in two but he was slow and missed me miserably as i step to the side i aimed my dagger precisely to his exposed flesh as i stabbed him under his throat making him scream. Now fully enraged he made a horizontal slash forcing me to retreat from my position and as i jumped back i could see him wobble in his stance his legs were shiver and he lost his grip to his greatsword making it fall down and with it came his body the paralyze poison was sure effective i thought. -Don''t forget about me asshole ! Roared the mage as he was about finish his spell but as i stood watching him i wasn''t worried about him and looked straight into his eyes fearlessly i could see bafflement in his expression but he didn''t stop channeling his spell and as he was about to finish. -URGGGHH ! A scream could be heard in the forest followed by the sound of a body falling down to the ground but...it wasn''t me thou... Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. -(Cough Cough Cough) The mage started coughing up some blood as he stood at all fours he was surprised and clueless for a moment not being able to understand what just happened to him and right at that moment he could hear the sound of footsteps behind him...he turned his head and saw 2 individuals with dark green skin both of which looked like little girls between the age of 8 to 12 both of them held daggers as they watching him coldly with a vicious smile on their lips... -How... The mage asked and after another second it dawned on him as he looked at his companion the rogue who was now disabled for the moment...without their main scout they weren''t able to predict the surprise attack from behind on top of that their teamwork was very bad the warrior was enraged and mindlessly charged at me leaving the mage unprotected from any danger.He was even hindering the mage by doing so because the warrior was standing right in front of him making it impossible to aim at me giving him no other choice but to wait...like really the whole point of a warrior is to protect their main damage dealers to give them enough time to prepare their attack in which he totally failed in and so in the end the mage was almost ready to use his spell until gobusaku and gobuhiko impaled him at the back interrupting his spell and also disabling him using paralyzes which was covered over their daggers... -ughh.. In the end the effects of paralyzes were taking effect as he collapsed on the ground limb... I sighed and sat down the fight was over i didn''t even need to use the slimes which i was glad about...i glanced at the warrior for a second honestly the whole reason these guys lost just now was because of their horrible teamwork if they would have been organized to a basic level i was sure they would be able to at least subdue us. Anyways first of all i ordered the goblin girls to put off the fire so we wouldn''t get spotted while they were doing so i was putting back my clothes on but i could still feel their glances over me as i put on my clothes making me shiver once or twice... When i finished changing i looked towards the 3 paralyzed guys...i didn''t know how long the effect of the paralyze liquid was but i needed to be fast. -Gobusaku,gobuhiko kill the mage and when your finished bind the rogue to the tree if he tries to escape kill him. I gave the order and gave them the rope to bind him they nodded and quickly moved towards the mage stabbing him a couple times you could hear squishy disgusting sounds while they did it and after another 5 seconds the mage died... ~Goblin.LvL.9 Gobusaku has turned into Goblin.LvL.10 Gobusaku~[Conditions are met evolution possible into:Hob-Goblin.LvL.1] ~Goblin.LvL.9 Gobuhiko has turned into Goblin.LvL.10 Gobuhiko~[Conditions are met evolution possible into:Hob-Goblin.LvL.1] I dismissed those two messages and just looked towards the warrior who was still lying down on the ground with not a single movement...i shivered for a bit while i approached him my hand was gripped onto the dagger and i knew i needed to kill him and be done with it... Even thought his body was paralyzed i could see his eyes moving around towards me his eyes were showing fear and despair as he watched the dagger in my hand i could almost see a pleading light begging me not to kill him...but there was no other way around it... I knelt before him and raised the dagger and closed my eyes i made it quick and repeatedly stabbed his back with the dagger gripping it harder and harder after every stab fearing i would lose the tension on my hand if did not do so and because my strength wasn''t high enough it took another full minute to kill him... ~Congratulations [LvL.3] has turned into [LvL.4] Every basic attribute has been raised~ ~Congratulations [LvL.7] has turned into [LvL.8]~ ~Congratulations [LvL.4] has turned into [LvL.5]~ ~Congratulations [LvL.3] has turned into [LvL.4]~ ~Congratulations [LvL.4] has turned into [LvL.5]~ ~Congratulations [LvL.1] has turned into [LvL.2]~ ~Congratulations you have learned the skill [LvL.1]~ ~Congratulations you have learned the skill [LvL.1]~ ~Congratulations you have learned the skill [LvL.1]~ ~Congratulations you have learned the skill [LvL.1]~ ~Congratulations you have learned the skill [LvL.1]~ After the text messages popped out i quickly threw the bloodied dagger away and started shivering,panting really hard...i wanted to vomit but i held it in because i knew food was precious and after another minute i calmed down... I looked at my bloodied hands i could see them shiver very so slightly and then i looked at the warrior which was now a lifeless corpse... -So pathetic... I muttered mocking myself...you see this is the very first time i had ever killed a real human being...i know i killed a lot of beasts and goblins but the thing was i never did the killing personally and mostly just ordered them around i also never killed a real human being so i felt it was okey to kill anything else it sounds bad i know... i wanted to avoid that subject as much as possible so i always made myself busy to something like my research but deep down i knew someday i had to do it and this was the perfect chance to do so...the reason i ambushed these guys was because they were dangerous if they somehow found out about my place and reported it back to their base who knows what could have happened and to add another thing i needed to learn how to kill not how to hide...of course killing something not human sounds very hypocritical from me but the thing was i never said i wasn''t a hypocrite in the first place.Why should i ? I knew i wasn''t and lying to myself wasn''t going to change anything this world i was in was full of hypocrites who openly admitted it so why should i be different ? I took a deep breath and steadied myself...i wasn''t like blondy who runs away from reality showing myself the truth of the situation early was much better then doing it late. I sighed once again and picked up the bloodied dagger from the ground and stood up. -Lord... Gobusaku and gubuhiko both looked at me worried because of me but i tried to smile at them but failed miserably... -it..its okay i am alright... The two of them seemed like they wanted to rebuke but didn''t do so and just nodded staying a bit closer to me then usually. I looked towards the rogue now his head was hung low as he sat stiff, bound onto a tree the goblins girls took their time and robbed him to his underwear it was truly ironic how he ended up like this and after another 10 minutes he was finally free from the paralyzes as he moved his head towards me with a frightened and angry expression on his he growled so i asked with a slight grin. -Do you need some help there buddy ? Chapter 26 Calarel Aelasar The rogue shivered for a bit seeing the sharp edge of the dagger sliding down his throat only touching not cutting just yet,the cold metal was 2 times colder with his fear combined as he glanced at his now gone 2 companions who were lying down dead. -What do you want ! He screamed at me obviously trying to resist his fear but i gripped the dagger harder to his throat mistakenly making him bleed a drop of blood...he visibly paled from the pain but didn''t start screaming but quieted down a lot.I smiled at him and asked him one simple question. -I need information first of all who are you ? When i asked it seemed like he was conflicted if he should answer my question he stared at the dagger that i was holding at his throat and spat out. -How do i know you won''t kill me after i laid out everything... -Very well i won''t kill you -ehh.. He was a bit dumbfounded by my sudden answer but he didn''t try to say anything further we were stuck like this for another 5 seconds until i snapped my finger at him. -Are you going to talk ? Or do i have to speed up the process ? I put more force into the dagger making him flinch for a second.The two girls beside me were still taking guard to make sure we weren''t ambushed by anything i could feel their confusion for some reason probably because i was talking in a different language then them the skill was really confusing sometimes because i had no clue how to control it every time i used it,it would activate automatically for me to understand the language and being able to speak that language i could hear every sentence i spoke in goblin language which was very far from actually english but now i was talking english with this guy. The guy was obviously panicked and quietly said. -Alright alright don''t ! i will talk !I..i come from the colony ! I was a bit confused...the "colony" ? Seeing my confused expression the rogue quickly followed it up by another sentence. -We are a group that gathers other survivors that were transported to this place..anyways my name is... I held my palm up and told him. -I don''t need your name idiot I interrupted him making him obviously frustrated but he swallowed it down so i asked him again. -What kind of group are you ? -I told you we are transported people who help... I gripped the dagger harder making him cry out of pain and as i did so i pointed at the little girl who had the sack over her face her arms and legs were tied together as she tried to be as quiet as possible to be not noticed. -You know very well what i am talking about ! don''t try to play with me i don''t take jokes very well dumbass He followed my finger looking at the girl a bit sour as he said. -She..she is a gift...for a our leader... -Steven ? He was a bit surprised when i said the name of their leader but soon realized something and sighed and nodded his head and continuing to talk further about this "colony". And like this we stayed at this place for around an hour or so taking every bit of information this guy had to offer he more then once tried to lie in which i just punched him to the gut making him tell the truth through force. Now the short version of the story goes like this they are a group of survivors living in a cave to the north their numbers are a total of 30 people 11 of which are males and 19 of which are females they work in a hierarchy system and it seems like the woman are treated lower then dogs over there...their leader called "steven" is their highest level him being level 5 which in my opinion wasn''t high because i was level 4 already he also told me information about each individual male in their group and what they were capable of which took most of the time anyways i wasn''t interested in their treatment to woman and what they do to them i only wanted to know what their goal was...and when i asked him that he said..."i don''t know" which was quiet baffling for a group that wants to survive...and then i asked another question about their situation which surprised me even more... -... From what i understood their group is starving and the reason for that is their all so strong leader can''t procure any food from the forest and no one is brave enough to go kill anything they also can''t collect any fruits or vegetables because they weren''t able to discern the difference between poison and non-poison food.One of their previous members once ate a apple like purple fruit giving him food poisoning and in the end killing him all together in horrible pain..I suddenly felt very blessed to have met the rabbit in the forest... The reason they are still alive is because they eat some of the bugs and small animals they catch by sheer luck other then that their water supplies are really low and getting to a river is very far from their base making everyone refuse to travel that distance fearing their life... And that was it i also asked where they procured the equipment they had and he answered by telling me they found it on corpses in middle of the forest while scouting for a little...this topic was actually interesting it told me that there is civilization far away from this place...not that i didn''t believe it i just found it interesting because it proved my thoughts for a second. I sighed for a second and took a deep breath i had already calmed down a lot,the shock from actually killing someone was still there but i didn''t have the feeling to throw up anymore...the rogue seeing my relieved face saw it as a sign of satisfaction as he asked me. -Can i leave now ? I thought for a bit i needed one more answer to a question. -Wait a bit,what are you doing here ? The rogue thought for a second and quickly said. -I am here because steven wants a really high ranked i don''t know anything else i swear ! I could hear his voice once again getting agitated he probably felt confident that he wans''t going to die and thats why he had so much guts to speak up to me but i have to tell you this never let your guard down in your enemies presence. I moved the edge of the dagger away from his throat and instead slit the rope setting him free the rogue didn''t dare to stand up until i backed up a little bit and as i moved away from him i could feel his mouth shaping into a stupid grin...something was wrong.Gobusaku and gobuhiko already drew their daggers about to charge at him as he raised his palm towards me small light particles started to appear as he shouted at me. -DIE ! As he was about to shoot his spell at me i could feel everything the world slowing down on my eyes i wasn''t sure if it was the high adrenalin shot that came to my brain or the skills that i had that allowed me to see everything in slow motion but...i knew i was screwed...he had already prepared his spell while we were talking which was very impressing on top of that dodging right now was impossible and the goblins girls wouldn''t be able to catch up either...haha so this is how ends huh ? Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. I closed my eyes...i really didn''t want to see those sad faces before i died or maybe i was still a coward who doesn''t wants to face reaility... (Whoosh!~TUNG) I could feel a slight breeze passing by my left ear followed by a whistle something had passed me i could feel it... and the next second there was a scream...not mine thou. -ARGHH.. I was a bit puzzled...what just happened..I slightly opened my eyes to see what just happened and when i focused my eyes for a bit i saw it...the rogue..he was dead impaled into the tree something like a spear made out of dark matter was drilled onto his chest area pinning him onto the tree...i could see his mouth-watering up full of blood as his eyes were slowly going off losing all light...i stepped back couple times out of confusion and tripped by mistake...i was almost in disbelieve.The 2 girls were evenly confused but relieved at the same time seeing him dead. -Lord sorron I flinched for a second and quickly stood up the voice i heard was strange it was deep but womanly alluring to hear as i turned around and as i did so i could see the silhouette of a person hiding under the shadows of the trees walking up to me the girls were a bit panicked but quickly moved and stood in front of me as to shield me...but for some reason i didn''t think she was hostile nor dangerous towards us...i was baffled because i could feel a bond between us... I looked at her intently as she revealed herself to the light her most striking features were her long white hair that spanned to her back she had deep red eyes and her statue was the same as me 5 to 6 feet her skin was very dark but i could see a faint green mixed into it,her body was almost identical to a 18 year old teenage girl but her face was truly a work of art as it contorted beauty and coldness combined...who was she why do we have a...wait i looked at her closer and noticed one thing her clothes,she wore the same identical yellow-brown village clothes that i had on..i was surprised for a second and took a guess.. -Goboku ? I asked a bit scared of the answer... The beautiful woman nodded her head and smiled sweetly saying. -I have ranked up to a Hob-Goblin thanks to you lord sorron...i hope you like what you see... She said shyly but it felt like she was commending me with her deep womanly voice it was almost hypnotizing to listen to..i shook my head for a second and made a slight smile laughing for a bit. The 2 goblin girls in front of me also calmed down and started smiling walking up to their now evolved comrade there was a light of admiration in their eyes as they examined goboku from head to toe but i only could shake my head helplessly its not like you two aren''t going to evolve i thought both of their levels already capped out meaning they were going to evolve. I sighed and left the girls to themselves i once again turned around and looked at the rogue who was impaled onto the tree the spear of dark matter was now gone his corpse had slid down onto the ground lifeless...eyes closed his body was starting to cool down stiffing up as i looked at him a bit troubled...i lied i am sorry even without goboku''s intervention i wasn''t going to let you go i would have ordered the 2 girls to kill... I sighed once again a bit annoyed how the things turned out but on the other hand there were a lot of pluses such as equipment,information and growth of strength which were really key in our situation. As i was in the middle of my thoughts i could feel the warm touch of someone grabbing onto my shoulder very gently i was a bit surprised and turned around meeting face to face with the new goboku i was a bit dazed seeing her new appearance which looked really grown up making me a bit flustered previously when i looked at her i always thought of her as a little sister because of her doll like appearance of a child but now she looked like a young adult to me... -Lord sorron can you give me my name ? I was a bit puzzled by her question until she explained to me that when a goblin evolves their names also change accordingly i didn''t really mind so i just gave her the name hoboku not much change other then the gob turning into a hob hoboku also seemed satisfied about her name and hugged me squeezing her bountiful bosom onto me.....they sure grow fast...i thought. After the hugging session ended that lasted for 2 minutes i looked around the area for a bit the air was drowned in the smell of blood that came from the corpses i was surprised that there were no animals drawn to the blood but that was only luck we should leave the area as soon as we could this wouldn''t keep up forever but first of all. I looked towards the left side of the tree my gaze fell onto the body of a child with a sack on her head her legs and arms were tied together and she didn''t make one sound or movement but i could see her flinch for a second when i laid my eyes on her.I started moving towards her casually gripping the dagger in my hand i crouched down and cut down her ties and finally pulled the sack from her head revealing a little girl with dark ashen skin and brown eyes her ears were long and her hair was short as she looked at me fear in her eyes...she didn''t try to run away or start shouting all of a sudden and just watched me confused she also took a couple glances around her noticing her captors dead bodies lying around the area making her fear even more but at the same time easing up for a bit. (Cough Cough Cough) I coughed for a bit to adjust my voice as i looked at the little girl who seemed obviously confused.I smiled at her with a kind smile making her smile a little bit too as i asked her in a very strange language. -Don''t worry little girl i am here to help you my name is sorron what is yours ? The little girl obviously seemed surprised and baffled by my ability to fluently speak her language my other 3 companions also seemed to be a little puzzled but didn''t try to interfere.I could see them still gripping onto their weapon vigilante even thought she was only a little child. -My..my name is calarel aelasar and i come from the dark elf village.. Dark elf..she is a dark elf...I smiled for a bit the situation was getting slowly better it seemed. ======================================== I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 27 Story Time Sorry for being late yesterday i was taking a day off because i had a writers block i wrote this chapter today i hope you like it.. ======================================================================================= -Really ? Then how about i help you return home ? I asked the little girl.I was serious when i asked her that but i wasn''t sure if we could do it today so i was worried if she would decline and go on her own...she was mostly likely going to die if that was the case. She was really scared and you could see her eyes were red and swollen there were also a lot of tear stains on her cheeks and over all she didn''t look that good.Her clothing was a bit messed up and there were some ripped places here and there but it was alright and i couldn''t see any obvious injuries so i judged she was okay. After a bit of thinking the little dark elf once again looked at me this time her eyes were examining me maybe trying to judge if i was a good person or not as she answered me. -You..help me to see mommy and daddy ? I lighted up for a bit as i nodded to her and said. -yeah i help you see your mommy and daddy don''t worry as long as you follow me i am sure you will see your parents ! I told her confidently and it seemed like it was taking effect but i could still see signs of distrust in her eyes as she asked me. -Mister...are you a bad person ? -... Honestly i was a bit speechless...i didn''t know what to say,was i a bad person ? I''d like to think i am neutral but at the same time i had already done deeds that are befitting someone bad like murder for example..but in the eyes of this little girl was i a bad person...i knew the answer as i told her once again. -No i am not a bad person but i can''t promise you i won''t do anything bad but i can promise you i will do anything i can to help you find your parents.. I gave her my hand for her to stand up.She was still a bit suspicious but in the end she took my hand and stood up.I could tell she was very nervous and looked down to the ground like a scolded child she was especially afraid of my 3 companions that were watching her like an eagle so she mostly just hid behind my legs and held onto my hand i also told the 3 girls to go ahead while i would be following them hoboku seemed dissatisfied about it but i could tell she was just a bit envious it ended up becoming somewhat of an argument but at the same time hoboku backed off even thought she didn''t like it concerning the 2 goblins girls both of them were very sleepy and didn''t really pay much attention to our argument when i saw them like this remembered hobokus last incident and believed they were about to evolve so we needed to get home very quickly,hoboku helped both of them by giving them slight support on her shoulders we didn''t encounter any beasts on our way home but it was still a bit nerve wrecking staying in the dark forest like that. -So calar how old are you ? I asked as we walked through the forest to this point no one was really talking to anyone hoboku seemed a bit sour and over all grumpy so i didn''t want to get on her nerves while she was carrying her 2 companions.Calarel was a bit too nervous to hold a conversation so i wanted to ease her up a bit more before we arrive at the base if i don''t then she is most likely going to pass out seeing the other goblins and slimes... -Calar ? She asked me confused with her head cutely tilted to side i smiled at her and said. -yeah calar its a nickname for you calling you calarel is a bit too hard..or do you want me to continue calling you calarel ? The little dark elf thought for a bit and shook her head and said. -unn i like it.....and i am 9 years old... -really,then how did you get here ? Calar''s expression darkened for a bit as she talked a bit sad. -I was playing outside when the 3 bad people came and took me away i called for mommy and daddy but noticed i was already too far from the village... She said very sadly even her cute long ears were falling down into a frown as she held onto my hand...Because her expression was getting darker every second so i quickly tried to cheer her up changing the topic. -So..calar what do you like to do ? like what is your hobby ? Calarel still seemed a bit sad but she took interest to my topic and said. -I like stories mommy used to tell stories... Most of the things i say remind her of her village..i really didn''t want to see a little girl cry so i was quickly thinking about a solution and finally ! -Then how about i tell you a story... The eyes of the little dark elf started to light up as she shook her face up and down holding onto my hand.I thought for a bit and found the perfect story.I turned towards the curious little dark elf and started telling her the story. -There once was a girl named snow-white... As i told her the story we continued to walk towards our base more the once she asked about details she didn''t understand because the story didn''t originated from this world there were terms that were unknown to this world i tried to explain to her as best as i could she was surprisingly smart and had some amount of patience in her as we walked towards the base. ================================================ -Andso they lived happy ever after -yay ! She cheered as i finished the story i also looked up the path and slowly i could see a familiar wooden wall being erected.It had been only 2 hours or so since we left but i still felt very happy to have returned home honestly i was a bit home sick... -LORD SORRON ! As we approached the wall i could see gobuha walking out of the entrance as she shouted my name..when calarel saw gobuha she returned to being nervous but because my story had distracted her all the way here she wasn''t that scared while holding onto me. I smiled at gobuha as she approached us she gave hoboku a respectful look as she passed her and came up to me she wasn''t surprised when she saw calarel because i already told everyone we would have a guest but gobuha was curious nonetheless. -Lord sorron we are almost finished repairing the wall the slimes had also caught a couple of small animals you can cook... I was delighted to hear that the slimes were actually able to catch something and i could also tell the others seemed to be excited about the dinner we would have tonight even gobuha was almost drooling.As gobuha gave me her report i also started to analyze our situation...mainly we didn''t have any problem concerning food quality maybe but quantity no protection was something that we couldn''t fix for now because we needed to get stronger or get more troops in our group which was a bit too hard to get,another problem we had was water.... As i was thinking that while we walked into the base where i could see the rest of the female goblins each doing their own thing some were independently training while others just sat down and started chatting with each other all of them were somewhat clean because i ordered everyone to at least wipe their body with water everyday.The reason i ordered everyone to do so was to hinder any unknown disease to appear other than hiding ourselves from the creatures of the night i didn''t want to get coughed up by the different germs in this place...wiping didn''t really do much but it also helped keeping foul stench away so it was good nonetheless. This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. Now back to the water problem...its just that for us to get water we needed to send a slime towards the river and get some water through the water skin or gourds that i had made for this occasion the problem in this method was that it took a bit of time and it was just a bit too inefficient to do for everyone to get clean at some point we would need to send the slime 2 or 3 times we also needed drinking water and water to clean other things such as our clothes...uhh i also really wanted to take a proper hot bath... -Lord sorron I snapped out of my thoughts as i turned around to see hoboku standing behind me i also took the minute to properly examine her,her clothing which was previously really baggy now fitted her pretty well...well other then her chest which was really big the rest was okay but as i stood there looking at her i noticed something and started to get closer to her... As i started to get closer to her comfort zone i could feel hoboku getting flustered for some reason as we stood 10 cm''s away from each other,there was also a shade of red on her cheeks which was almost invisible because of her dark skin.. -uhm lord sorron...what...you... I sighed and pointed towards the left side of her shirt which had a small ripped opening she probably got that when she fell from the crimson wolf. -This part of your shirt is ripped give it to me later tonight so i can try fixing it i also want to give you something to congratulate for your evolution ! I said as i looked at hoboku who seemed somewhat disappointed for some reason i could also feel frustration coming from her and in the end she didn''t say anything and just nodded her head walked back to the cave...Does a evolution influence someone ? she really turned a bit grumpy didn''t she ? I actually didn''t mind for now and just focused on the things we needed clothing was another must have because most of the goblin girls still wore their rags but some had proper clothing on them which i gave away as a prize on the last brawl but now i had to take care that they wouldn''t get hurt that easily or get any infection because of it...meaning i had to get my hands on some kind of medicine...for now that wasn''t really my problem i had a lot of other unknown herbs which i could use on to see their effects i even used some of the herbs to heal the goblins.... -Meaning my only problem for now are...clothing and water ? Concerning strength we were actually very far ahead if i may say so to myself after everyone fully recovers i was planning on doing a mass hunting session to level up the rest of the goblins into hob-goblins the strength hoboku showed when she killed the rogue with that strange spear of dark matter was really impressive it was also a skill i didn''t know she had before...hmm i quickly opened her status window to check something. Name:Goboku Class:Available Species:Hob-Goblin (Sub-Species Abyssal Variant) Health:850 Mana:2110 Stamina:930 Health Regen:4/sec Mana Regen:8/sec Stamina Regen:2/sec Stats: Strength:85 Stamina:93 Agility:76 Intelligence:211 Charisma:97 Wisdom:112 Willpower:91 Perception:70 Luck:62 Unique Skills [Passive/LvL.Max] [Active/LvL.1] Skills: [Passive/LvL.4] [Passive/LvL.2] [Passive/LvL.5] [Active/LvL.1] *[Spear Of The End] [Passive/LvL.Max] [Passive/LvL.7] [Passive/LvL.8] [Passive/Active/LvL.3] [Passive/LvL.6] [Passive/LvL.6] [Passive/LvL.Max] [Passive/LvL.1] [Passive/LvL.7] [Passive/LvL.3] [Passive/LvL.2] I wasn''t really astonished this time but surprised for sure her evolution seemed to have influenced her skills and attributes by a large margin she had gained some skills which were really interesting especially the skill that allowed her to use spells from the abyss category and so far she could only use her spell in that category it was also very powerful skill that consumed 150MP each use on top of that there was no cool down for this kind of skill because it was a spell...Her concentration skill had maxed and a new skill had been added with the same purpose bu this time it was for mobile use it was called which allowed her to think faster no matter what situation she was in which was really convenient in my opinion. But the most interesting things in her status were her class,species and a new unique skill she now possessed.First of all her class was now set to meaning she could learn any class and become more powerful then she was but because i had no knowledge on how to do that i dismissed it for now.Her species that said also showed another interesting line of information which was it somewhat explained the different appearance from the other hob-goblin i had met before but at the same time i couldn''t understand what the difference was other then skin color so i also dismissed it and moved onto the unique skill she possessed. ...hmm now that i am thinking about it maybe her species has something to do with her skills but i will investigate this later anyways the skill allows her to stare into the eyes of a person making them go through extreme terror damaging their soul...the description was quiet vague this time so i had really no idea what the skill really did to a person i could only assume it makes them go crazy or terrorized as if their stuck in a nightmare both of which sounded very frightening so i stopped going through her status and just sat down onto a crate. -Sorron...do you have another story ? I was a bit surprised for a second until i realized i had calar following me around all the time she was also still holding onto my hand,scared of letting go,the little dark elf almost felt like a little sister to me as she looked at me with her upturned eyes...she probably felt bored all day and was stuck by my side because she was even more so scared of the goblins that were walking around the camp so i nodded to her smiling as i looked through my brain for a good story. -There once was a boy called luke skywalker I continued telling her the story until it got dark so i could prepare dinner. Chapter 28 Sign Of Temptation It was getting really dark as I was sitting on the crate about to finish my story.I looked at the little dark elf who was sitting next to me leaning onto my lap her eyes were a bit droopy and i could see she was close to nodding off as i continued to talk. -"I am you Father" Dark Vader declared as he stood in front of the helpless Luke Skywalker.... -uhh...humm...uhh A bit surprised I looked down towards the little dark elf as she made faint breathing noises while using my lap as a pillow,she looked very peaceful and cute as she slept probably very tired from today''s events and I could only imagine how her parents would be feeling right now probably sick and worried about her safety on top of that Bringing her back to the village may be also really hard to do because I didn''t have a clue where the actual village was I didn''t get to ask the rogue because I wasn''t really thinking about it at the moment until i freed calar who told me the existence of her village...the main problem that I had now was...what to do ? My original plan was to find civilization beyond this wild forest but meeting calar changes a lot of things because the civilization I am searching for may as well be in this forest I more than once noticed that the animals in this forest had a lot of civil communities most of them being hostile to anything else but themselves of course but intelligent to some degree at the same time.Who said I could only negotiate with humans and other humanoid beings ? What about monsters ? they are also intelligent,the biggest example being the kobold village which I still had surveillance over,it was a mystery to me if I could establish some sort of deal or truce with them but I was sure I could negotiate because I was able to communicate with them using my skill,not everything needed violence to be decided anything could be compromised to some degree if you had the gut to actually talk with them... -hmm I sighed as i thought this over one more time i could potential try to establish a communication line between me and the dark elf village i still didn''t have much knowledge about the outer world and this was mostly my only safe bet to return calar and expect some sort of friendly chat get to know the people in the forest a little bit more and make some improvements...While i was thinking that i looked down towards the little dark elf who was peacefully sleeping on my lap it was already time to make some dinner but i took the moment to stare at her cute little face i could tell in the future she would be an incredible eye catcher every man would dream of but for now she was just a little girl lost in the forest her only help was coming from a guy who no real strength and depended on his companions more than they did on him...leaving her was already no option i wasn''t that kind of person,of course i would kill if necessary but i wouldn''t intentionally harm anyone for my own sick amusement...so it was decided i would seek communication with the dark elf village... As i thought so i quietly called hoboku over here and as expected she quickly came pacing over to my place i watched her walk over here and i couldn''t help but stare at her breasts which were shaking up and down from her movement,because she didn''t wear a bra like the females in my previous world the jiggle physics kinda made me speechless as she stood in front of me i only snapped out of it until she spoke to me. -Lord sorron ?... -yeah... I quickly shook my head for a second...okey calm down she is your subordinate not your play thing or your stripper and on top of that she may have evolved but she is still a child inside only her body changed not her mind so be calm... I quickly tried to reassure myself that everything was fine and looked at hoboku''s face which was a bit red and flustered over all at that moment i realized she noticed me looking at her breasts making me also extremely embarrassed...both of us stayed quiet for a second looking down making a wry smile until i started speaking a bit stuttering. -ehm can you carry her into the cave lay her down onto a piece of pelt i start making some food. -Understood.. She said as she started to grab calar from the stomach...it kinda looked really uncomfortable the way she was carrying her but i didn''t try to comment on that and just watched them leave the scene.I called the fire slimes to this place and also summoned the huge cooking pot and a lot more ingredients such as vegetables and some herbs the there were other female goblins who were missioned to skin the animals that were caught earlier by the slimes they had finished couple minutes ago and perfectly came by as i started making the fire giving me all the meat..but i could see some pieces of the meat had bite marks and i was sure that wasn''t caused by the slimes...anyways i didn''t call on it but i warned her to wait for the food because i was a bit unsure what would raw meat do to their stomach i didn''t want anyone running around with a stomach-ache all day i wasn''t even sure if the goblins or hob-goblins ate cooked food but seeing that they ate simple vegetable soup i concluded that goblins were omnivorous so i didn''t think too much about it. The skin and pelt that came with the meat was also left to dry so the foul fluid would start to dry up i was impressed by the goblins handiwork when it came to skinning animals and also noticed most of them having the and skill making their jobs easier. Returning to my cooking this time i used the left over chicken meat that i didn''t finish using up i noticed that it didn''t rot even thought it was 1 day since it was stored in my storage with that i also concluded that food doesn''t seem to rot in the storage it was not really a conclusion because now that i am thinking about it the fruits also didn''t rot or started shrinking so i was also a bit relieved to actually know such thing. After another 15 minutes i was already finished with the preperation and ingredients putting them all into the pot and letting them cook up i was making once again a chicken stew but with a bit more variety of meat such as horned bunny and chicken i wasn''t sure how well it would work out but it would work i believed and just sat back onto the crate waiting for it to cook up. A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.While i was waiting i started to think about the course of action i was planning on just do a group hunt to finally level up some of the goblins turning them into hob-goblins.Gobusaku and gobuhiko both of them were still asleep as if they were in a coma about to evolve lie hoboku did i wasn''t overly interested on how the process of evolution looked like so i didn''t pay attention to that and instead started looking through the different items that i had looted from the 3 guys that were killed arming my troops was also very important i couldn''t let them forever use sticks and small knifes to kill something like a dragon equipment was key no matter where you were it helped to coup with a lot of things such as fights and the harsh challenges of mother nature. So i summoned all of the items in front of me and started inspecting them one by one there were a few items with enchantments on them such as the black robe that increased the mana regen by 50% and increased intelligence by 25 points the name of this item was called and it was a good item but not really useful towards me i mainly focused on items that increased strength,magic or mana weren''t useful towards me for now because i didn''t have anything that could actually use mana i needed to learn that in the near future. In the end when i finished inspecting all of the items i didn''t find one single item with a strength enchantment but i wasn''t disappointed because the leather armor the rogue wore had a map inside of it which made me really happy when i opened the map i was surprised to find a large chunk of the area to be explored and it seemed like only this part of the forest was unexplored like the rogue said it was their dead end coming here. -Everyone come here ! I called as i folded the map back putting it inside of my storage and to my call everyone started walking over here excited some even drooling thinking dinner was ready but no that wasn''t the reason i called them all. -Lord sorron you have called for us ? Hoboku stood before me as the others were behind here all smiles making me warm inside too..and as i looked towards hoboku i realized something...they were all going to soon evolve and some of the may become super beauties like hoboku even now because of their appearance i never thought of them as people of the opposite sex because they all looked like children to me only now i realize how wrong it was to think like that seeing that hoboku had turned out like this how can i be sure i will be able to resist temptation after they grow so suddenly...no wait...i know something. I smiled at hoboku she was always the one who was the most formal but she could be very affectionate sometimes making me pat her very often when she was a small goblin but now i am not sure if patting her seems to be allowed we had a hugging session just a few hours ago but i was a bit too overwhelmed with her bust making me a bit too stiff to the situation..i am not even really into teenage girls i like older girls or rather woman more but i can''t deny even hoboku who was like this was really charming so i needed to make one last test to see if i was right. -Come here i gonna give you your present so hold your hands out and close your eyes. Hoboku seemed confused for a second but in the next second her eyes started to shine as she nodded her head smiling brightly as she closed her eyes holding her hands out.I also started picking up the items choosing the and both of which were used for magicians as i placed these two items on her hands which were very delicate and not too large fitting for a girl like her. -Open you eyes I said and she did as she looked at the robe and the wand a bit confused what the items were for.She held up the robe for everyone to see as everyone admired it and as soon as she realized it was clothing she started stripping her old clothing making me blush for a second as i looked the other way i swear i could see a very seductive smile on her face when i did as she put on the robes standing in front of me. -Does it fit me ? She asked striking a pose while everyone else was cheering for her making a very bright smile which was a bit contradicting to her dark image she had right now making her look like an evil magician which she really wasn''t but capable nonetheless. As i watched her innocent sweet smile while looking at me i was now sure i wouldn''t lose myself because i knew i had the answer i needed. -yes it looks very good on you,you look like a real queen of darkness She froze for a second blushing from my compliment and in the end i started giving out other equipment to the girls.The previous villager clothing that hoboku wore was transferred to another female goblin bellow her everyone did the same when they acquired a new piece of equipment or clothing which wasn''t really a lot.I gave the greatsword to gobuha who was maybe the only person who could wield it without starting to wobble around she was delighted by the update and gave the axe to another strength type goblin,she took a couple test swings which were really impressive because of her current size which was almost identical to the sword it really looked comical to see her swinging it as if it was a light toy but at the same time it was terrifying to imagine her opponents facing of to someone like her. There were other weapons such as the knifes that were strapped onto the rogues breast armor which i gave to the other female goblins there wasn''t really a lot of clothing around i had already given the 3 sets of villager clothing to hoboku and the other 2 and i also had 3 sets of leather armor which didn''t fit them at all for now 1 of the sets was even moderately damaged because it was used by the first hob-goblin which i defeated but over all everyone was happy even the once who didn''t get anything as they started to eat the finished meat stew in delish once we all started to eat some food i also noticed that hoboku gave me some very meaningful glances for a minute i thought i imagined it so i ignored it continuing to bond with the other goblins with the food celebrating for a bit until we all fell asleep. =========================== I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 29 Companion Hill The next day,I woke up quite early as I started to plan the next course of action we currently had some water issues so i needed to think about that for a second i also wanted to send the other female goblins into a mass hunting session to get more meat and pelt which we really lacked in other than that gobuhiko and gobusaku both evolved and turned into hobuhiko and hobusaku individually their looks were also really beautiful close to hoboku but they were all different in their aspect unqiue to their characteristics for example hobusaku looked like a ice cold woman who had a cool charm while hobuhiko looked like a wild girl who was up for everything.These two were also really proud of their evolution showing off in front of me,their size was also close to mine between 5 to 6 feet tall i gave them some compliments and also distributed their own equipment which were 2 sets of leather armor and 2 short swords 1 each of them. And when i finished dealing with these two i started to wake up the others getting them ready to start the hunting party most of them were really sleepy but they all stood up in the end a half-asleep thou but they quickly woke up when they smelled the steam coming from the pot that i set up when i woke up food was about to get ready soon and everyone rushed to get something in their belly......woman really eat a lot. A thing that i noticed was that hob-goblins eat 3 times that of a normal goblin it seems giving me some worries concerning future food supplies but thinking about their growth rate i wasn''t that much worried the only thing i was worried about turning into a chef instead of a leader... -Okey everyone start forming into 2 different groups ! I ordered.We were finished with most of the preparations while i sorted them into 2 different groups 1 group having 1 hob-goblin each making them the temporary captain of the party.I decided that i would take hoboku and the slimes with me towards the river i was confident in hobokus ability and the slimes gave decent vision and support of course i didn''t forget about calar as she would stay inside the cave with some slimes which she was quiet fond of..at first i thought that i should bring her along with me but then i realized it wouldn''t be that safe so i just let the slimes babysit her until we returned calar herself seemed a bit sad about it but didn''t object nodding obediently almost breaking my heart and making me stay with her inside the cave but i was strong and held it in starting todays tasks.The female goblins were standing all in their respective group awaiting my order hoboku was also standing beside me holding a straight posture she seemed really delighted that i preferred her protection then the other 2 hob-goblins and was all smiles beside me. I looked towards the people making one last check to see if everything was fine and as i did so i noticed the rotting corpse that was still on the field beside it were another 5 pups lying down beside the mutilated corpse of their now passed parent the small was awful i even tried to do something yesterday about the corpse but the pups would always try to keep me at bay barking at me ferociously when i got near,hoboku suggested that we should just kill the pups and dispose of the body but i refused because i didn''t have the heart for them to die like this having lost their parent i couldn''t imagine how it felt like for them to stay like this because i never had parents myself...i was a killer a murderer i admit it but i wasn''t heartless. I tried to give them food yesterday almost getting bitten myself for doing so the 5 bowls that i had placed near them were still at place untouched and also mold forming inside of them the little pups were also really tired and messed up too their once shining crimson fur was now only reduced into dirty dark red color i could see them a bit starved but they seemed determined to not take hand outs from me for some reason ? did these animals have their own pride ? I wondered. I sighed while looking at them,I started walking towards them hoboku was also following me watching my everyone move to make sure i was safe and sound she seemed really determined lately it wasn''t a problem it made her more dependable more so. As i walked towards the pups now only 4 meters away from them one of them slowly started to get up weakly walking up to me keeping a distance of 1 meters i could see it was struggling to keep itself standing depleted from most of its energy from the lack of food it had i also noticed the rest of the pups trying to stand up but failing this pup seemed to be the last one with the sufficient energy to stand up it was truly brave as it looked at me with hostility determined to protect something that was already gone from this place. I crouched down for a looking at the dirty little crimson pup i lead my hand towards it to touch it as it started to bark at me. -WOOF WOOF ! For a moment i started to hesitate to bring my hand forward but that was just for a second until i could hear the pitiful bark it gave out to keep me away it was truly weak without its vigor like the day before and so i continued to lead my hand towards it head very slowly,hoboku watched my action with puzzlement she didn''t try to interfere nor speak up just keeping a watch at the little pup almost drawn to pull out her dagger which was only few inches away from her hand. The pup seeing my action took a stance to get ready and as it saw my finger tips only a few centimeters away from its head it launched its attack...which wasn''t really frightening. (Chomp) Oww....shit...that really hurt...a lot really...uhh. Droplets of blood started dripping down as the little pup bit onto my index finger,hoboku who was standing by my side got alert as soon as it took the sudden movement drawing her dagger about to impale it through its skull the others react the same way seeing the scene drawing their weapons hateful towards the little pups about to step in until i raised my hand to them i used my transmission link to order them all at the same time. Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. -No,stop and don''t interfere ! They seemed confused by my order and a bit unwilling to obligate but in the end they sheathed their weapons even hoboku who seemed the most unwilling drew back the weapon but not quite letting go of it staring at the pup as if daring it do something else. I looked back towards the little pup,it was still holding its bite onto my finger trying to put more force into it but failing greatly the first bite was a slight sting coming from its sharp teeth but it couldn''t continue shredding its way through the flesh without anymore energy even now the blood that was coming from my finger was keeping its mind somewhat stable inserting a bit of energy into its body giving light to its eyes. -I get it your alone i am too but i still have my companions here I said as i started stroking its head with my other free hand feeling its dirty fur on its head.I spoke in a very strange language made out of deep tones as i looked at the crimson pup,i could see a light of astonishment when it heard my words,but it still held onto my finger with its jaw clenched so instead i raised the pup into an embrace which temporarily threw it off,it had no way of getting away in my hug as i started to approach the corpse of the crimson wolf struggling faintly almost non-existing the other crimson pups noticing my approach also started to get up but much slower then this little guy making a wall protecting their mother,they weren''t able to barking thou being already too tired but instead shielding their mother with their bodies. I kneel''ed down in front of them touching the grass that was near them they were puzzled by my action and as they observed me i started activating a skill i never used before my target was the dead crimson wolf and as i evoked the skill green particles started to appear next to my hand spreading to the corpse and with that countless strands of grass started to grow covering the corpse and growing on it the wild grass was getting bigger and bigger covering the whole corpse until finally it turned into a small hill made out of pure grass there was no sign of the body that could be seen the now obvious stench of rot was also being blown away by the wind as the little pups watched the hill without movement. -uuhh..hyuunn~~ The little pup that i was holding in my hand growled in a sad tone releasing my finger.I could feel warm tear drops falling down onto my arm as it started to lick my wound that was caused by it the other pups also made a small mourning sound as they turned back to my now sitting watching me with passive eyes i put the little pup back to the center of his or her group as it surprisingly started talking to me. -We are alone and so are you then can we become your companions? Its eyes were determined and i could also see gratefulness in them making me smile for a second as i summoned a very large piece of meat from the storage it was the last piece of meat we had it wouldn''t go to waste as i placed it next to the pups telling them. Seeing the meat the little pups were drooling and astonished by its size seeing me place it next to it made them even more so greedy for it but they didn''t start moving to ravage it because they were careful as to not take it without my consent as i told them. -If you eat this then you are official my companions and in the future i will give you more we''re companions after all. A bit wide-eyed the pups started to quickly move towards the large hunk of meat their movements now stronger then before they started shredding through the soft and juicy meat-eating it all up in a couple of minutes and while they were doing so a strange light started to appear before their forehead only to disappear after another few seconds replaced by a emblem.They didn''t seem to have noticed or didn''t care to notice as they ate the meat making me smile some more their individual names also started to appear in my companion tab called crimson wolf 1 to 5 i reminded myself to give them names later on as they finished their meal. The pup who bit my finger probably the leader of this little group now stepped forward towards me bowing its head to me followed by them doing the same as it told me. -Us brothers and sisters are forever grateful towards you and we swear to follow you. I laughed and started stroking its head getting it into my embrace it was really cute little pup a bit dirty but that could be fixed it was a bit surprised when i suddenly started hugging it a bit happy too but also regretful looking at my small injury that was caused by it.The other 4 pups seeing me stroking the their leader seemed a bit envious and started to approach me leaning onto my legs to get more attention to themselves their once feeble state was lost replaced with a cheerful attention seeking mood as i started to pat them one by one hugging them and stroking them by their belly. -uhh... I could hear a very faint groan coming from hoboku who was standing beside me seeing the dogs getting patted by me her eyes were excluding jealousy like the rest of the female goblins that were standing behind me so i asked her. -Do you want to pat it too ? She looked at the crimson pup that i raised to her glaring at it with contempt the pup was doing the same instead snorting at her there were some small sparks flying between the pups and hoboku but i didn''t notice at the time and just decided to bring them along with me to the river to clean them up for a bit. ============================================ I edit and write other stories https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 30 Drama ? -uhm lord sorron are you sure you don¡¯t need more guards on your trip ? Gobuha asked a bit anxious while looking at the little pups and hoboku who was by my side.Honestly saying the people i had with me were few but effective so i didn¡¯t mind the pups were weak but as long as they stood near me or hoboku things would be fine i thought. -Don¡¯t worry about it just think of the meat you will harvest today and remember,don¡¯t go far off. -unn Gobuha nodded straightening herself,it looked cute so i patted her head for a bit making gobuha blush for a second but nonetheless it seemed like she liked at it after all and like that we said goodbye to each other and the other 2 groups which were leaving towards their hunt.Hoboko seemed a bit dispirited for some reason but steeled herself in the end. -We also have to go,we should be back home in about 2 or 3 hours if we don¡¯t get obstructed. I said as i started moving into the forest towards the river,hoboku was following behind me looking around to keep me safe the other 5 pups were also following me but in a more playful style as they circled me while walking and sometimes brushing by my feet and while we were walking i even asked them a couple questions regarding them for example their age or sex and it turns out they are all 1 year old,i didn¡¯t have a clue what it meant in human years but i just assumed that they lived for 1 year and didn¡¯t ask further it also seems like there are only 2 males and 3 females and the current pack leader of this little pack was also the one who had approached me who was also a female,because it was a little bit awkward calling them i decided i would take the time to name the little pups,they even explained to me one of their cultures that they wouldn¡¯t get names until they grew into a adult but at the same time they didn¡¯t mind me naming them so i thought about their names for a bit and decided to name them after gem stones which were Ruby,Amethyst,Sapphire,Emerald and Diamond of course i pronounced the names into english making them a bit confused until i explained the meaning of the names to them hoboku also seemed interested in my naming sense so i also explained to her making her nod in delight. When that topic was out of the way we continued to converse further surprisingly the pups had quite a bit of info regarding animals and other packs that ruled specific areas even the place we were in right now belonged to a wolf pack called the ¡°Storm Wolves¡± who had one of the most highest speeds the appearance of the wolf was black with white stripes and long tail they were 2 times smaller then the crimson wolves but faster and more numerous on their journey with their mother they had met a lot of these wolves but weren¡¯t really troubled because their mother was really strong which i didn¡¯t deny remembering the scary fight with her and how she chased me around¡­ -Lord sorron something is coming our way¡­ The scouting slimes warned me as we were halfway through the path towards the river.I quickly linked up with the scouting slime and discovered it was a soldier beetle that was hovering towards us,i kinda felt dreaded when i saw the beetle with is intimidating large legs coming at us but at the same time i was sure hoboku was able to beat it and i needed to test something too. -Hoboku a large beetle is about to come our way get ready i want you to kill it. Hoboko nodded at my words and drew her small dagger¡­i wasn¡¯t even sure if she would be able to damage it with that dagger so instead i quickly opened my and gave her the enchanted rusty long sword,the reason i didn¡¯t give this weapon to anyone else was because i wanted to spare it for emergencies the weapon had a lot of scratches here and there and also a small tear so i was worried it would break in a middle of a fight and decided to spare it,i was also curious about its enchantments which were really useful in a way and also the reason why it still held on without breaking into two. (BZZZ) A bizzing sound could be heard as the beetle was hovering over here with high speed,hoboku was also getting ready taking a solid stand on the ground and having a solid grip on her sword in her right hand, she also raised her left hand muttering something in her mouth as the beetle discovered hoboko flying towards her. While that was happening me and the 5 pups were actually sitting behind a large tree hiding ourselves i know its a bit cowardice but i wasn¡¯t any help in this fight and was probably going to only get in the way like the little pups. -Spear Of The End ! Roared hoboku as she pointed her palm towards the beetle materializing a dark spear made out of dark matter, it flew in sonic speed and directly collided with the soldier beetle impaling it and knocking it to its back the spear also drilled throuch its body leaving a massive gaping hole¡­. -¡­ Alright maybe the sword was unnecessary¡­ Hoboku also seemed surprised and slowly moved towards the still beetle using the long sword to poke at its head a couple times to see if its dead and it was¡­a one shot kill¡­how strong is that magic ? Thats like a ridiculous boss like power she has¡­ This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there. Seeing that,it was already safe to come out i started walking towards the corpse of the soldier beetle disgustingly it was still twitching its leg but soon it stopped moving all together i also got the chance to observe it more and concluded its breast and back plate were really robust and tough but it still wasn¡¯t enough to stop hoboku¡¯s spell which just penetrated it like butter. -Well you won¡¯t need a sword from now on maybe a dagger but not a sword¡­ Hoboku smiled for a bit proud puffing her huge bosom with pride while handing me the weapon back the little pups were also really happy jumping around the corpse¡­for a minute i thought they were going to eat it but it seems like they don¡¯t like bugs as much as i do. -hmm I was looking at the beetle now more objectively,i noticed that there was no notification that showed any sign of level up by killing this beetle,hoboku was still a LvL.1 Hob-Goblin i even checked her status window and nothing had changed even thought she gains 3 times the experience then normally meaning that the experience wasn¡¯t enough the evolution also changed the level up requirements meaning she needs much more experience then before i already suspected that from yesterday seeing hoboku eating 3 times more than a normal goblin making me suspect that a lot of things change with the evolution such as the skill which wasn¡¯t originally there but was created after her evolution i once asked her how she was able to use such magic but she didn¡¯t know,she only knew she could use such magic through her instincts meaning it was truly evolution that happened to her¡­i wonder does darwins law of evolution work here too ? I was unsure because there was such logic as magic around here which made me confused.I am more of a science kind of guy but i am also a nerd when it comes to fantasy so i can understand somewhat the theory behind magic that is¡­ ~Congratulations [LvL.8] has turned into [LvL.9]~ I smiled for a second seeing the notification that suddenly popped up for the time being i dismissed the thought and looked at the beetle corpse thinking of what to do¡­i could always just store it inside the storage,because its no longer alive it had turned into a item and i could actually also use the different body parts and turn them into different things like the horn or breast plate the sharp claws could also be of use i reckoned. With that thought i touched the beetle corpse and sucked it inside the .I also checked the scouting slimes to tell if there are any scavenger beetle going around searching for the warrior one but it didn¡¯t seem like it so i was at ease but at the same time it wasn¡¯t certain so i quickly told hoboku to move on a bit faster and after another 20 minutes we finally reached the clear river. =============================================== -Blondy can you hear me ? I asked using the link to connect to her,over the few days i had been blocking her since the beginning because she always tried to forcefully speak to me which turned out to be very annoying but now i was curious on how they were doing i was also going to exchange some information. We were currently beside the river a bit relaxing,hoboku was standing behind me looking around vigilante,the slimes were alreayd at place making their rounds to scout the area around us and for now nothing was really happening but she insisted on doing so just to be sure so i couldn¡¯t change her mind and just let it be. The little pups were playing inside the river jumping around splashing.The water was washing off their dirt that was stuck on their hair slowly giving them their usual crimson shine to it which made me a bit more delighted to see while we were here i thought of filling the different containers we had full of water before we would leave i also thought about contacting blondies group to see what was going on by their side. -Ehh sorron is that you ?! I cringed for a bit as i could hear a very loud voice¡­she was using her real voice not her thoughts and because i was already connected to her senses i could hear her clearly and was caught off guard because of her sudden shout.. -Thoughts blondy remember use your thoughts ! -ohh..yes sorryy.. She said a bit apologetic but at the same time not which sounded a bit weird but i didn¡¯t try to think further of it and just asked her. -How is your situation over there ? -ahh were doing all right if i had to say it but yesterday janet and gary had a fight so we were not really all that talkative today¡­ Not surprising i knew that was going to happen regardless they didn¡¯t have a leader they acknowledge so it was understandable that everyone did what they all wanted to do. -so what exactly happened ? I asked a bit more interested than i thought i would be. ============================================ I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 31 Potential Allies -Well it actually started yesterday¡­ Blondy said a bit awkwardly.She continued telling me on how they were surviving these past 3 days and it seems like my slimes helped a lot enabling them to stay inside the cave while doing things remotely but not everything seemed alright most of the people inside the cave seemed a bit too nervous and anxious there are also some people who suffer from boredom which makes it all so more threatening to me. Anyways the dispute blondy talked about happened yesterday it seemed it was coming from janet the glasses girl against gary who i didn¡¯t know and honestly didn¡¯t want to know about,blondy doesn¡¯t know what the argument was about but it seems like the glasses girl is very angry and doesn¡¯t want to talk with that gary guy who in fact was actually the it turns out because no one had the skill like me they weren¡¯t sure what was good and what was bad so janet just used the slimes to collect some materials she even left herself to gather some other ideas giving her high amount of points in my book anyways janet made some makeshift clothing using the materials and gave it to the brunette who was the she also made curtains to the entrance of the cave to hide the entrance from other animals and is actually starting to build makeshift walls like me over all they seem to do fine and glasses girl does have a fine grip on the situation but i can already foresee that the probability that this isn¡¯t going to work is about 50/50 or less the reason you wanna know ? Its because they don¡¯t have a leader they acknowledge. In this kind of situation people need a lead figure who can guide them out of it the best choice here would be glasses girl but the other people don¡¯t see her as a superior but a equal or less,meaning they won¡¯t listen to her or do what is needed.This can potentially turn into a lot of things such as chaos,panic and over all violence,boredom can also very well turn into a violence in this case it can be lust or the wish to be domineering it doesn¡¯t take a genius to figure out that you are alone with a lot of girls where you can do whatever you want and no one would know about it¡­well in my opinion it explains ¡°Stevens¡± part of society in this forest,because in this kind of enviroment boredom is something you can¡¯t get rid of until you find a goal or a interest you are searching for and i am sure¡­the glasses girl realized this too¡­whatever she might have had an argument with that gary person this is proof that the group is slowly starting to crumble down. -can you call glass¡­i mean janet for a second -Sure do i need to call everyone then ? is it important ? Blondy asked a bit perplexed on what i was going to say. -No not really but it may be¡­listen its complicated you will listen to it anyways so just call her. -Yeah¡­ With that said blondy started walking outside,i was still connected to her sense using her eyes so i could see the many improvements they had such as the curtain and the walls that were new there were also small wooden seats made out of branches and combined with vines blondy was walking towards the left side of the wall were glasses girl was with 2 of my other slimes constructing the wall it was much slower when i did it but she had only herself and the 2 slimes so its no wonder it would be like this its but its pretty impressive she was able to do this in 2 days or so.Glasses girl noticed blondys approach and turned around to meet her¡­i could see she was in a bad mood still. -janet,sorron wants to say something it seems. Glasses girl was a bit surprised when blondy told her so and asked. -what is it ? I started telling blondy what to say using her as a messenger between us. -I don¡¯t think i have to tell you your problem do i ? I heard about the incident yesterday form sarah over here. Glasses girl shot a more intense glare towards blondy making her sweat for a second but she quickly recovered and sighed a bit second turning back towards blondy or was it me ? -No,you don¡¯t i am clear of the situation and i know what to do just tell me why you want to talk ? Very well and like this i started telling her about ¡°Steve¡¯s¡± group and where they are located at and what to avoid i also told her about the kobold village and dark elf village i didn¡¯t tell her about anything concerning me thou like my situation or how i was. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. When i finished telling her about calarel and the dark elf village she seemed to be really delighted about it and asked me. -Do you know where it is ? I answered. -No but i know the vague vicinity it is located at i am soon going to search for it myself i will tell you if i find it and also did you know you can learn skills and improve them too ? My last sentence made her wide-eyed for a second and she quickly replied. -Wait you can learn skills ? so does that mean i can also increase my attributes ? I answered with yes and explained to her the leveling system and how skills are created or learned it seems like she didn¡¯t get any notification or a new skill in her status window meaning you really need the skill to see your further progress such as your status window. In the end of my explanation the glasses girl seemed really thoughtful for a second it seems like a lot of things changed in her plan when she knew this she even smiled at the end and asked me. -This is all really great and i will try to acquire that skill but what i want to really know is one thing¡­why are you helping us? I wasn¡¯t really taken back by her question because i already knew. -It won¡¯t benefit me by helping you but it may damage me doing so but at the same time the reason i am helping you somewhat is because i want to be allies with you not enemies and another thing to add i don¡¯t want anyone like ¡°Steven¡¯s¡± group forming in this part of the forest and i think you are able to hinder that to some extend ? My answered seemed to have convinced her but there was still a underlying amount of carefulness as she said to me. -alright if thats so then i want to ask you something else¡­can we meet ? She asked a bit narrowing her eyes for a bit¡­i was starting to think about her question for a bit. Over all meeting wouldn¡¯t get me killed or anything i could also just kill them anytime i want because my forces were much more disciplined then hers which acted on their own accord¡­but the thing was that i didn¡¯t trust them fully i don¡¯t know glasses girl or anyone in this camp blondy on the other hand i know somewhat but the others were a no go and with my pitiful amount of health one good hit could potentially be the death of me¡­as i was about to answer glasses girl sighed and said. -Its a bit too early isn¡¯t it ? I know you don¡¯t trust me or anyone in this so i can understand you sorry i asked you and your right i am thankful that you keep me on the news and i also want to be your ally if its possible so its in our best interest to act slow and bit by bit but i want to have one request from you at least. I kinda felt like she was trying to explain me the concept of dating but i quickly dismissed that thought and asked. -what ? Glasses girl crossed her arms and started walking up close moving her towards me¡­no blondy actually. -If we need help then please can you come rescue us ? I looked towards her hand for a second i knew what she was trying to represent with this gesture and it was one of the things i taught hoboku the very first time we had been what did i say again¡­ Its called a handshake it means to seal a deal or to agree with someone it also means to ally with someone or a friendly greeting but in this case¡­its a request ? I slightly smiled at this small human interaction she was showing me it had been only a close to a week since i got here but it felt like a eternity through my research i more then once felt a bit home sick almost wanting to cry about it too but i always dismissed that and continued my task of survival the reason i wanted to find civilization was also because of this reason¡­humane interaction. I told blondy to shake her hand and with that said i agreed to her request. =================================== I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 32 The Artifact Glasses girl and i continued to interact a bit more for about 10 minutes where i finished explaining her some things,she thanked me and with that i ended the transmission call and looked back towards the river i also noticed that i had a few notifications showing me that most of the female goblins had leveled up and reached the requirement to evolve,whilei was looking at the notification boxes i wondered if anyone was going to be a normal hob-goblin or a variant sub-species because right now hoboku,hobusaku and hobuhiko all 3 of them were a different sub-species specialized in something specific ,i assumed the emblem had something to do with it so i didn''t try to think further of it as i watched the faint stream of water going down the river...yeah i need to find more containers to fill up so i can transport more water... I started thinking about the current problem in hand which was our water supply that would always go dry the next day we needed much more water and transporting it wasn''t a problem with my unique skill meaning i needed to "A" make a water system that would flow to our location or "B" i needed to make a lot of containers and get water that way and just resupply every week or so...either of the options weren''t really attractive to me because "A" could potential become dangerous for other animals or people to discover us following the stream i also thought about making tubes and make the water stream underneath but i quickly dismissed that thought because right now such technology wasn''t available to me meaning i had only option "B" left which was kinda annoying but safe at the same time either way for now i didn''t have alternatives. With that thought i quickly opened my infinity storage and took out a gourd which i made into a bottle if i collect a lot of gourds now and make them into a bottle''s i should be able to get a lot of water and transport it to my place but the time to actually make the bottle was maybe 20-30 minutes per bottle meaning we would need to come tomorrow and finish this. I called up some of the free slimes and ordered them to find as many gourds as they could in total i had 10 slimes that were free the rest of the them were scouting the perimeter to warn us if anything would happen and for the time being nothing really happened so now all i needed to do was wait or i could just return home but that would be a useless wouldn''t it ? -Hoboku let''s go farther into the forest maybe we can encounter some beasts that we can catch for food i also want to see if we can find anything -yes my lord Hoboku nodded and started leading the way i also took out the map that i got from the rogue and started looking inspecting it trying to see where we were going. =============================================== -huff... I took a small breath as we were walking through the thick vegetation of the forest it was a bit hot but not too much on the other hand hoboku who was walking in front of me looked very erotic,because she didn''t wear anything under the black robe which also absorbed the warmth faster.I could see her robe melding with her figure showing me every curve of her body which also shook from the front coming from her breasts i thought of making a bra for her but in the end it seemed a bit too embarrassing to do so i just dismissed that thought and tried to avoid looking at her too long. Hoboku suddenly stopped she drew her dagger and ducked for a bit i followed suit and asked what as the problem. -Lord sorron...someone is walking behind those bushes...there are 5 of them but it seems like they didn''t notice us yet.. I was alarmed and gulped for a second this encounter wasn''t our first one since we started going into the forest deeper but at the same time it was an encounter with more than 2 animals.We had been walking around this forest for 20 minutes i had already figured out the map so i was confident we wouldn''t get lost i also made small marks onto the trees to remind us the way back but now...should we retreat ? Retreating didn''t sound so bad we already had a lot of prey in my storage and fighting this was actually unneccessery...i was thinking like this until i could hear the sound of a screech coming from where the 5 beasts were and as i heard it,it started to translate into my brain... -Awuu Grognar are we there yet kwich Asked one annoyed fellow. -yes, we are close and Senjin and stop asking me we will arrive in a short while kwuk The other 3 also started to complain and grumble in their weird language which was only made out of screeches...i shook my head for a second their sound me cringe which was uncomfortable...who were they ? It seemed like they were somewhat intelligent to be able to make such conversations up until now not many creatures were able to communicate so well most of the animals that we met here just refused to talk or just spoke one word and nothing else even the little crimson wolfs were a bit strange sometimes because they also used one word as a sentence and in other times they would be able to speak normally... Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings. I don''t know why but this interested me a lot they were heading somewhere and i wanted to know where. -Hoboku lets start tailing them Hoboku nodded a bit excited i was also interested but i took caution and let a few slimes take the lead using them as a camera to see who they were. The slimes understood my orders and started to move forwards towards the bushes some where circling the path to look at another angle while others were climbing up trees to look at them from a birds eye view and when one of them finally was able to get close enough i linked it to my sense''s and i was a bit astound to be honest when i saw them. -Orcs... Yes,they were orcs the reason i thought so was because of their grotesque face which resembled that of a pig,they were short and fat but i could also see bulging muscles coming from their large arms they were even much more better equipped then us holding halberds and swords with scale or plate armor even the one who was standing in the front wore some really ominous purple robe holding a willow staff in his hand,i couldn''t quite see his face because of his hood but the rest of the troops seemed to be bored lazy and more importantly their guard was low... I sighed for a second... still they have much better equipment then us and also had the numbers advantage,of course i had the 25 slimes with me right now but the orc who was leading them was obviously a mage meaning that he could just use one spell and kill most of the slimes at once... Maybe following them isn''t such a good idea after all.... As i was thinking about it the orc who was behind the orc mage suddenly spoke. -Grognar why do we have to go there isn''t this useless the human forces will arrive after 7 days and nights we should be honing our forces and defeat those filthy humans kwik ! -Why do you think we are doing this senjin kwuk ! The orc mage snapped stopping on his tracks he turned around towards the orc and said. -We won''t be able to defeat them with our forces senjin thats why we are going to the ruins and take the ancient artifact to at least stand chance you are far too arrogant to believe we will be able to defeat them with our current strength the humans are far more capable and wiser then us beings that were summoned from the dark their forces are more numerous and powerful to begin with meaning we won''t stand a chance in a 1 on 1 confrontation against them kwuk The orc mage shouted in anger but the orc just snorted in disdain and asked the orc mage. -This artifact you are talking about grognar will it really help us ? How do we know it really exists and how do we know we aren''t walking onto certain death ! kwik The other orcs also agreed with the orc called "senjin" but the orc mage was unfazed as he answered them pulling out a paper scroll he had stored in his robe i could see a mocking slime form on his face as he declared. -This scroll was taken from the human adventurers which we raided a few days ago those adventurers were obviously searching for the thing that was described in this scroll and it also showed the location of the place where the artifact lies this is also the reason why the humans want to exterminate us,they want to kill us and take this scroll and take the artifact that is located on this scroll kwuk The other orcs seemed a bit awed by the explanation but the orc called "senjin" wasn''t impressed and asked another question. -How do we know it can even help us what if its not even a weapon but something useless ? As he finished saying that i could see some red form in the eyes of the orc mage as he hit the orc soldier on the head with his fist as he declared. -We have no other choice and thinking about it won''t help us either even if it isn''t of any use it is valuable to the humans to the point of being able to barter with it for our lives so stop complaining and do what i say or you can be the first of us to go senjin...kwuk With that said the orc mage once again turned around and started leading the way the orc who was holding his head shook it for a second grumbling something he picked up his halberd and started following suit like the other orcs... A artifact and the humans are coming after a week ? This was huge and it was a really valuable piece of information...but what was more important was...the scroll that old orc mage had...it could lead to something very big. But what should i do ? =============================================== 1.Follow them 2.Try to kill them. 3.Leave the place mingling with this means trouble that i may not be able to handle just yet 4.....??? =============================================== I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 33 Stronger Than Steel Choice number 1 has won with 22 votes. =============================================== I decided i would let the slimes tail them for vision while hoboku and i started following them ,i thought of calling the other goblins and hob-goblins but decided to not do so because they were a bit too far away and of course most of them were probably going to evolve right now meaning they needed some rest which could take 5 to 8 hours,the only people who i could deploy over here were hobusaku and hobuhiko but i felt really anxious leaving the female goblins without protection while they were evolving in their sleep so i didn''t call for them...over this could be very risky because the orcs were far more better equipped then us and they also had someone like a mage in their group making me more hesitant about the plan i was trying to make out. -Lord sorron... While i was thinking about it hoboku got closer to me and grabbed onto my arm,her breasts were almost touching me but i felt reassured for a second,yeah calm down i have her here i just need to trust her and my judgment and everything will be alright. I nodded towards hoboku smiling at her,i was thankful towards her and the others and without i was sure i wouldn''t have been able to survive this whole mess of course i was the one who gave no choice but to join me but i could feel that hoboku and the rest never regretted to become my companions and i never did either. -Lets go...slimes follow them! I steeled myself and gave the slimes the order and like this we started following this group of orcs going towards that artifact they were talking about...if the humans really did come here because of this then it must be something really valuable as he orc mage had judged. =============================================== After 45 minutes of walking it seemed like we had finally reached the destination which was the side of a cliff,the orc mage more than once stopped in his tracks to look at his scroll or map i assume,to find the right direction,they also took a 10 minute pause to get something to eat and surprisingly the orc mage used something like a pouch that acted like mine skill but when i looked closer i also noticed that it must have some sort of restriction because 2 of the orcs were using normal backpacks while the orc mage alone used that magical pouch which was really interesting on itself. -Lord sorron do we attack now ? Hoboku asked a bit impatient,she was smart and decisive in most cases but when it came to fighting it always fired her up even now she seemed excited about and this trait was something i only noticed after her evolution. -Not yet we still don''t know where the artifact is Hoboku nodded to my answer and got a little bit closer to me...her breasts were brushing my arm...focus we can''t afford to lose them and actually we were a bit far away from our base so help wouldn''t come as fast as i like it to be so we had to be patient. With that thought i continued to stare at the 5 orcs..they were a bit tired because on the way they had encountered some beasts which they disposed of easily but at the same time it took stamina to do so getting them tired.Compared to the soldier orcs the orc mage was fine though he didn''t need as much to move a finger other than cast a fire-ball spell and kill animals in one shot there were also times were he didn''t participate in the fight...maybe to preserve mana i guess. I looked at the orc mage a bit more closer,he was standing next to the cliff wall brushing off some moss and herbs that grew on the side he was searching for something on that wall while looking at his map...what was he searching for ? Damn,i couldn''t let the slimes get closer and take a peek it would look too suspicious and if the orc mage notices that they are surrounded by slimes he will obviously get vigilante by it... As i was brooding over it i could hear the sound of a laugh coming from the orc mage he had stopped brushing the moss aside and grabbed something on the wall pull it towards him...a lever ? With that action suddenly the side of the cliff started to shake and finally a gap started to appear on the wall revealing a wide entrance towards the tomb,the orcs were amazed and gaped at it even i was kinda surprised while looking at the slide door....but this wasn''t the time to gawk...they are about to go in if i don''t do it fast i may miss my chance to catch them off guard ! -Hoboku its now...aim at the orc mage and try to kill him first using your spell i will order the other slimes to obstruct the soldier orcs you have to kill the orc mage no matter what understood ? -yes lord sorron ! Hoboku raised her wand and started channeling her spell,the reason she didn''t use her wand previously was because there was no need in doing so but because it was important to kill the highest damage dealer first,she had to be sure about her kill. While she was preparing her spell i also started ordering the other slimes to get ready,i would start the obstruction when she was ready to shot the spell in that moment i would let the slimes lose. I looked towards the orcs for a second it seemed like they didn''t notice anything strange so far but in the corner of my eyes i noticed the orc age was looking at us grim...he noticed somehow ! You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. -Spear Of The End ! Hoboku shouted as she shot off her spell i also ordered the slimes to charge and try to tie them up or use their tentacles to attack from a safe distance while trying to entangle them by they legs to trip them over. The spear hoboku shot out flew and whizzed through the air,it passed the other orc soldiers completely without them realizing it and was about to hit the orc mage until he himself raised his staff and like that something like a light blue sphere started to surround him,the spear hit the sphere but it wasn''t enough to block it but it was enough to change the trajectory of the spear hitting the orc mage on the left shoulder making him fall down out of pain...he wasn''t dead yet which made me even more so anxious but he was bleeding very hard and i knew he wasn''t going to survive this ! I ordered hoboku to shoot off another spell onto the mage to be sure while i was focusing on the orc soldiers who only now realized that their leader had been shot and was injured heavily they were slow and only just now noticed that slimes were about to surround them,the first to react was that orc soldier called "Senjin" he raised his halberd and was about to hit a sole slime until a second slime used its tentacles to grab onto the orcs hands pulling it over and making it fall down dropping its weapon to the ground.....even thought the slimes were over all weak using their mid-ranged reach they were able to subdue 1 orc with 3 slimes making them unable to stand back up,the slimy substance covered their whole body making it hard to stand and hold onto their weapon and like so the orcs were already defeated very easily. I sighed..this wasn''t so bad as i thought it would be the only reason it ended so fast was because the mage didn''t notice us until the end and the orc soldier were just too unorganized to be able to do anything correct With that thought i looked towards the orc mage while i was instructing the slimes hoboku had already shot a second spear at him and this time he couldn''t block it using his light blue shield that he had conjured previously leaving a gaping hole on his chest as he sat on the ground leaning on the wall while bleeding out...i stared at his lifeless face for a second thinking about how it had all come to this but at the same time i didn''t really think of it as much,they had something valuable that i was interested in and thats why they died,in this forest only the strong survive while the weak die as food or on a whim. Now that the danger was eliminated i ordered the slimes to consume the orcs while filtering their equipment i wanted to hide the stench of blood and the slimes were the fastest cleaning too there was in this forest meaning it didn''t take long for them to finish leaving behind a massive stack of orc bones which they generally didn''t eat...i kinda felt creeped out because of the bones but tried to ignore them for a bit as i first of all pulled out the map that the orc mage used to get here...there was no trace of slimy liquid on the paper because of the slimes perfect liquid control no,it more like seemed that the paper was more cleaner then before becoming a light brown color...huh this is something worth researching when i get back... I put that thought behind my head and started to look into the map only to realize that...i can''t read anything...the map was written once again in that strange wiggly language but what i could understand was the layout from the forest leading up to this place by the side of the cliff... -Hoboku can you read this to me -yes lord sorron Hoboku took the map and started reading out loud while i was looking at the entrance to the tomb that had been opened by the orc mage. -Stronger Then steel,and older than time;They are more patient then death and shall stand even when the starts ceased to shine.Their strength is embedded in roots buried deep.Where the sands and frost of ages can never hope to touch or reach...thats the end. Hoboku looked up to me a bit confused by the words but for me it was clear it was a riddle which came with the location of this place but even i am not that smart to figure out something like this in a short amount of time and going in there right now seems really suicidal so i should come tomorrow...no wait i can''t waste even more time what if the other orcs notice ? I don''t know the set amount of time their leader set onto them and they could send some kind of reinforcement after all this is also important to the other orcs...wait no i am the only person who was the map...or am i ? I shook my heda for a second no matter what i think about it won''t matter i have to act before its too late. -Hoboku it seems like we are going to camp out tonight I turned towards hoboku who seemed delighted for some reason when she heard that nodded her head up and down i also looked towards the slimes who were now a bit more larger then before its no wonder they already finished eating the orcs and it gave them quiet a bit of mass to be able to split again resulting in a total of 72 slimes that i had available right now and with this i was going to make them scout the tomb for a second. ================================================ I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 34 Maybe Your Just Uncomfortable ! Small sparks of flames crackled in the air as i sat next to the entrance of the tomb,i had already closed it using the lever mechanism on the wall so people could not see it and actually the reason we were sitting here was to wait for the slimes to finish exploring the area in the tomb¡­so far there is only 1 way straight and nothing else,there are also a few scribbles on the walls which didn¡¯t quiet make sense to me so i disregarded and over all there were also no signs of any traps either making me a bit suspicious about the whole deal with the tomb¡­ I sighed and just disconnected from the scouting group in the tomb i told them to tell me if anything would happen and until than they would continue walking forward. Out of boredom i looked towards hoboku for a second¡­she was currently building a make shift tent made out of small branches¡­no it was more like a roof for us,she had collected a lot of leaves as cushions and asked me a big piece of pelt which she used to cover the leaves to make it more comfortable,the bed like think she had made was large enough for 2 people to go in and¡­. Huh¡­? As i was thinking about it i realized that hoboku and i were about to sleep together¡­what do i do ?¡­.its not like we never slept together but at that time hoboku was really small and looked like a child so i never thought about it as anything other than a adult giving a child comfort but now¡­. I took a slight glance towards hoboku¡¯s body¡­¡­her hips were a bit big and over all she was tall comparable to me which was 6 feet her back was straight and sturdy she also had long white hair which smelled really fragrant reminding me of fruits¡­her legs also looked sturdy and smooth and one of her most obvious assets were her breasts¡­which grew a lot maybe..D or C size ? I quickly shook my head for a second¡­this is immoral and having those thoughts with a subordinate is also a no go ! on top of that she is still a child at heart !¡­.okay maybe not i wouldn¡¯t call a someone as dangerous as her innocent but at the same time i can¡¯t help but notice her childish acts sometimes¡­ With that said i continued to look towards her observing her face for a second¡­haha there was no doubt she was a A rank beauty a bit exotic with her dark skin and dark red lips she also had blood red eyes which i got already accustomed to over the days we lived together and also she reminds of a cold beauty when she holds her face passively but when next to me she smiles a lot actually everyone does now that i am thinking about it¡­ -Woof woof ! Ruby and her siblings came back from their little stroll in the forest,the little pups came with us all the way and now that we had a change of plans i am kinda regretting to have brought them with us because i wasn¡¯t sure if it was going to be dangerous or not¡­ -Lord sorron is everything alright¡­you have been staring at me for the last few minutes¡­ Hoboku sat down next to me doing a finishing touch on the tent,i could see a sly smile on her face as she looked at me who was blushing slightly,her abilities really improved since we met the very first time which wasn¡¯t all too long but felt like an eternity she was even able to tell that i was staring at her . -I..i was just wondering about magic¡­yes,about your magic how did you get in the first place ? does it have to do with the evolution ? I quickly tried to stir the conversation into another topic as to not embarrass myself any further¡­ Seeing me change the topic hoboku just sighed and said. -hmm i don¡¯t know lord sorron but i learned to control mana through the instruction on the book that i have gotten from you¡­ Hoboku said a bit pondering,at that topic hoboku started explaining to me how she got her i also got to know a lot of other magic theory and concept which she explained to me and in the end i had figured out something quiet useful. It seems like everyone person on earth has at least 1 talent in one specific element there are also very talented people who gain the ability to use 2 to 4 other elements but it seems like 4 is the max number and such people are just rare in the world.Other than that there are 4 basic elements which are of course fire,water,wind and earth most ordinary people get these elements as to become a elemental mage but there are also unique element users such as hoboku who have darkness ,light or something completely else like Force for example which i couldn¡¯t quiet understand why it was an element but i didn¡¯t question in and asked about hoboku¡¯s element which was Abyss. It turns out that hoboku¡¯s element is a more powerful stage of darkness but at the same it isn¡¯t darkness more like a state of being a matter in fact which i called it the first time i had seen and this in turn got us to the topic of ¡°Stages¡± these elements had,every element has a stage and i think she means the ¡°level mastery¡± of the skill in which the skill to a certain point of practice starts to evolve for example: A water mage with enough practice can become a ice mage and a wind mage can become a lightning mage and so on,once a skill gets mastered fully they are able to deprive another skill from it which sounded clear to me because i had seen in hoboku¡¯s status window that she had acquired the skill cceleration>,it looked like a improved version of the skill which was maxed out giving me quiet a bit of answers in our conversation. And to point out, hoboku doesn¡¯t know about the existence of the status window the other female goblins also don¡¯t know about it and they also can¡¯t summon it like i do,it seems like its only available towards humanoid creatures but those are just assumptions..who knows maybe only the people from the other world can use this ability i wasn¡¯t going to tell them about this because it wouldn¡¯t help anyhow on top of that i also got to know that hoboku¡¯s was very rare among magicians because it was one of the highest offensive types of magic which dealt the most damage,it had zero support or defensive capabilities which worried me a bit but in the end hoboku seemed really proud to be a unique magic holder even thought she is literally a glass cannon¡­ Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. -So how do you control mana ? I asked.This question interested me a lot since hoboku brought up the concept of elements and that each person has at least one element they can use so i was thinking whetever or not i could learn magic,it was a great idea and also making a proper use to my mana reserves which were never used so far¡­ When i asked the question hoboku¡¯s eyes shined for a second as she quickly started to get more closer to me with a bright smile. -So you want me to teach you how to use magic ! I smiled for a second nodding my head hoboku was a bit too close for comfort but it couldn¡¯t be helped it was another one of her habits which she often did and to point out its like she lived in a civilized area i am already happy that she at least uses a spoon to eat instead of her hands which some of the female goblins still do it behind me back sneakily¡­ Seeing me nod hoboku sat very close to me brushing her breasts onto my right arm¡­ehh¡­okay focus¡­ Hoboku showed me her delicate left hand and as she did so a small light sphere started to appear on her hand¡­it is the first time i had seen magic so close up other than seeing it fly through the sky piercing an enemy¡­it actually looked really beautiful¡­ After another few seconds hoboku stopped projecting that light and turned towards me and said. -Now you try ! once you are able to understand mana you are also able to access the elements and remember the element you get depends on your aptitude which is random¡­no imagine a little ball of light appearing on your hand ! Honestly i was a bit excited it was as if i was going to open a christmas present¡­which i never did because i didn¡¯t have parents or friends¡­but setting that aside i could tell this was going to be a blast. Now i took a deep breath and closed my eyes¡­i opened my palm and started imagining a light ball hover on top of my palm¡­hmm i don¡¯t know if i am doing it right¡­i sat like this for a about 10 minutes until i opened my eyes slightly to see if it appeared which¡­it didn¡¯t.. Honestly i wasn¡¯t surprised it didn¡¯t appear because it had been only been 10 minutes and even i am so talented that i can do things in mere seconds practice makes the master doesn¡¯t it ? I looked towards hoboku for a second¡­she seemed to be brooding for a bit a bit confused for some reason while staring at my palm. -Hmm it didn¡¯t work¡­but why ? Lord sorron you have a large amount of mana stored inside of you as a mage you should be 3 times better than me i am sure of it¡­ I made a awkward smile for a bit¡­hoboku really estimated me high for a person¡­ -Maybe i am just not talented enough ? -thats not true ! Hoboku retorted a bit strong but i knew she only tried to defend me even thought she said it to me¡­After a while of me trying to do this and failing hoboku finally got an idea and said. -Maybe lord sorron is just uncomfortable ! yes this must be it ! I will help you ! I didn¡¯t quiet understand what she meant by that because i never heard about a person who couldn¡¯t do anything because he was uncomfortable¡­well maybe nervous could be it but uncomfortable ? it sounded too good to be true and i knew from personal experience that no matter how boring it was you could always improve if you just practice more ! And as i wanted to say that hoboku suddenly embraced me and pulled me into her lap as if she was babying a child,i could feel her breath as it seemed like she was sniffing me,she held onto my chest bit groping but not overly ticklish¡­ehh (WHOOSHH) As i was about to ask her what she was doing a bright light shot off from my palm¡­it was 4 times bigger and stronger than hoboku¡¯s and made a very large sphere in front of us hovering above my palm¡­the size was comparable to that of a basketball and the light was almost blinded¡­. ~Congratulations you have learned the skill [LvL.1]~ ~Congratulations you have learned the skill [LvL.1]> I was a bit baffled for a second seeing the notification boxes appear before me just like that i was truly speechless¡­was this because i felt comfortable being around hoboku¡­ I was starting to think about that until another box appeared before me but this time it was a lot different from the ones i had seen before¡­it was asking me to choose my first spell. #Water Ball #Water Manipulation #Water Wall I had 3 choices and i could only use one for the moment because my skill mastery in this particular element wasn¡¯t high to let me use multiple spells,i had heard of this from hoboku¡¯s this is also the reason why she has only 1 spell she also had a choice between 3 spells but the difference here was that these 3 spells were 1.offensive 2.Auxiliary/Support and 3.Defensive. Hoboku told me she had the choice between 3 offensive spells which acted in a different way of attack each,she choose the spear because it was the most easier and straight forward attack pattern but now¡­what should i choose ? ================================================ People this is really important on how the story will progress this will decide how the mc is going to fight,defend or support in the future chapters so please choose wisely¡­and because i can¡¯t actually choose myself and take a preference here i am asking you viewers to do it for me ! 1.Water ball 2.Water Manipulation 3.Water Wall ===================================================== I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 35 Do You Like Me ? Without a doubt water manipulation has won...honestly i already knew you guys would choose the water manipulation but i had hopes that you would choose either offensive or defensive spell which made me wonder how i would shape the story further and btw i will add polls instead of comments later when such choices come up. (Adult content down bellow viewer discretion is advised) Don''t worry i won''t do another one of these detailed scenes if it isn''t important ! ================================================ After thinking about it i chose because of its usefulness,it wasn''t an offensive or defensive spell but in my opinion either of the spells which i had right now didn''t really sound helpful towards me like the spell which shot out high pressurized balls of water in high-speed,of course it would be enough to confuse an opponent for a few seconds or knock him down but it wouldn''t really kill him and also seemed a bit questionable because i didn''t really understand how it could protect me other then maybe blocking flames. ~Congratulations you have chosen the spell ~ The whole reason i chose was to solve my water issues now with this spell i can use more cleaner water and i won''t need to go to the river anymore which was my main reason for picking this spell but who knows what else i could do with it....as i was thinking so i could feel my chest being fondled by hoboku... (Sniff Sniff) Hoboku was still holding me tight while pressing her breasts onto my back which felt really good,she had also really soft legs and i could feel her hard breath while she was leaning on my shoulder touching my neck with her head...ahh...she was grabbing onto my chest slowly working down while brushing it making me heat up a lot because of it......this is going a bit too far....As i was about to stand up i could feel hoboku''s arms strongly locking me at place pressing me harder into her breasts making me flinch for a second because of the softness that had spread over my back...hoboku stopped moving for a second as she placed her head onto my shoulder and brushing my chest faintly...i could feel something in pants starting to rise which i found a bit uncomfortable and overall i couldn''t escape from her grip because she was much stronger than i was....i needed to act fast...before this goes out of hand very quickly. -hoboku...let me go.. I tried to struggle for a second but i couldn''t do anything because of her vice grip holding me down and because i was also really embarrassed my voice came out really weak too... -lord sorron...do you like me ? Hoboku asked seriously.I was stunned for a second by the sudden question i could feel the passion in which she spoke those words and knew what she meant by that...i made a small wryly smile at that and put my head down. -i...i am not sure.. It was an honest answer and something that i was even confused myself...i more than once thought of hoboku as a woman and sometimes i noticed that my gaze would drift at her but in the end i was just convinced that it was her appearance that charmed me not her personality,in my opinion i always liked someones personality more than appearance of course you could say that i would also like to have a prettier partner because lets face it...no one wants an ugly obnoxious guy or girl sitting next to you but at the same time having someone as dumb as a nut next to you can be really annoying too making you think that they are just not the person you are searching for making me actually into a hopeless romantic i guess... Don''t misunderstand hoboku as a person was also really sweet sometimes talking to her always seemed easier than the rest of the bunch but i think it''s because she is the one who is the closest to me when it comes to actual relation,she is also very curious by nature and often just walks up to me out of curiosity Hoboku hearing me say this,hugged me a bit tighter but it didn''t hurt at all and i could see that she was very considered and protective about me it was obvious to the very beginning that she thought of me very highly and also adored me somewhat...but the only fear i had from this was that fear of her being too young to understand what it means to actually "Like" someone in my opinion she only expressed her desire to be with me or she could be simply horny because of her evolution but over all i was scared this would damage the relationship we had as...friends i guess ? As i turned towards her wanting wanted to say something to continue my explanation i noticed that she was looking at me hard and with that she closed in on me and linked her lips with mine giving me no room of escape or comfort kissing me and pushing me towards the makeshift tent she had built holding my hands down so i couldn''t resist while she was tasting my lips and even putting her tongue inside of my mouth running it wild inside of me making both of us feel good...with that alone my last sliver of reasoning was about to expire so i decided to just let it go and make it happen as i returned the kiss to her feeling up a sweet taste of her lips. At the time the sun was already down as the fire we had built up crackled in the night shade giving us light for vision,hoboku was mounted on top of me on my hips and you could see a slight string of saliva linking our mouth.Her legs were getting stretched while she was sitting on me resulted in her black robe getting pulled up revealing her dark smooth legs which were very alluring,she was still holding down my hands with her own hands not letting me escape and i could see a trace of fear in her eyes maybe she was scared that i would run away but at the same time she didn''t seem to want to force me into anything so she was conflicted on what to do after the kiss while mounting me.I could see she wasn''t fully committed on what to do next and slowly let go of my hands dropping her head low for waiting to be scolded but instead i started to brush her beautiful legs up and down making her look at me again excitement igniting in her gaze...i really didn''t want to say it but my reasoning was already out of the window at that point making her smile by my small action of affection as she used her body and leaned onto my chest making me moan out of pleasure from the way her breasts were spreading on my chest. This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. She moved her head towards my neck licking it making me shiver even more as i started to grab her butt massaging it and making her make small cute sounds but in the process she didn''t stop licking me up towards me lips kissing me passionately hugging me by the neck while i switched to her breasts and leg massaging it even more making her moan every time i had squeezed her breasts and while we were making out i could tell that hoboku was starting to get "wet" down there so i temporarily pushed her away from me giving us sometime to catch a breath as we started to pant heavily from the lack of air we got while we were linking our lips... After a few seconds hoboku decided it was a bit too hot and started stripping her robe in front of me making me blush for a second as i watched her undo her clothing a bit excited... Hoboku seemed impatient as she quickly threw the black robe to the side and revealed her gorgeous body which was dark smooth and looked like an hourglass making me hot from the inside as she pushed herself to me getting on top of my lap,her blood-red eyes were staring into mine as she started to pull my shirt up while i raised my hands to make it easier ending up topless as she threw herself into me licking my bare chest and sometimes i could feel her breasts brushing against my chest feeling her erect nipples,i could literally feel the excitement she was having through our bond making the feeling so much more stronger when i started to fondle her more,ending up almost coming in my pants and at that point hoboku also noticed the large bulge which was hitting her bottom and smiled wickedly at me as she started to undo my pants eagerly while pushing me down onto the bed... For some reason i am feeling as if i am about to get raped it is odd how the roles of a female and male had changed so much just because of the difference in strength both of us had... And with that thought hoboku had already finished undoing my pants as the bulge folded up straight finally free from the restraint making me gasp for a second,hoboku seeing it made a slight smile as she suddenly started licking it too making me shudder even more from the way it felt feeling the cold saliva touching me and finally she took it inside of her mouth going up and down using her tongue...and finally making me come inside of her mouth.. -kuhh Hoboku got wide-eyed when i shot it inside her mouth but she didn''t spit it out and instead started to swallow it making huge gulps while holding it inside her mouth she finished up by cleaning the rest with her tongue and you could see a very satisfied look on her face as she licked her fingers with a smile. I was panting hard and hoboku also didn''t seem to be finished yet as she got on top of me and started kissing me even more letting me smell the odor of her mouth which was a bit bitter but i already knew where it came from and over all i didn''t care and just returned the kiss as much as she liked continuing to fondle her while touching her nether regions which were already stark wet almost leaking,when i first inserted my finger inside of her she flinched for a second making a really erotic cry hugging me tight and putting her head onto my shoulder,she was grabbing onto my shoulders for support sitting on my lap while i was moving my finger inside of her which got quiet a lot of shouts and moans from her that turned me on even more and after another round hoboku herself finally came on my lap. -ahhh...~ She made a satisfied moan as she slumped onto my chest a bit powerless panting really hard and twitching too...both of us were really tired from this and were only hugging each other feeling the wet fluids on our bodies combine and i could smell the strong oder coming from us which smelled really good,we weren''t about to sleep yet but rested in our embrace instead i also started to rationalize about the things that i had just done but suddenly i felt that i didn''t really care...no i liked it to be precise i liked hoboku... I smiled for a second as i thought about,feeling hoboku''s nude body in my embrace made me feel alive for some reason this alone stimulating even more but mostly calming me down a lot and i could finally get a clear answer out of me. -I like you hoboku... I whispered to her as i felt her about to nod off because of the exhaustion and comfortable feelings we had in our embrace...i wasn''t sure if she had heard it or not but i didn''t really care because i had already found what i was looking for. ================================================ I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 36 The Real Woman In This Relationship Underneath a cooking pot bristling flames erupted from it as it cooked up the stew radiating sweet smell and light steam from the top. It was already morning and hoboku was still sleeping beside me with a pelt on top of her used as a blanket,i could see her exposed legs though which looked very alluring with her exposed shoulders revealing a part of her breasts almost making me pull the pelt higher because it was too distracting but in the end i feared that her nether regions would be too exposed so i didn''t do anything and just tried to ignore it while keeping watch of our surroundings. Since yesterday i didn''t feel like sleeping and just decided to take night watch and let hoboku rest up.While i was doing that i also thought about what we did last night remembering in detail how we did it too making me face heat up a lot and squirm on the ground while holding my head of course...i was glad hoboku didn''t see that...anyways in the end i decided to just put that thought to the back of my head and instead started to tinker with the spell i had and the results were actually really interesting. Alright from what i know i can do a lot of things with one of which was to draw water from air,my knowledge with biology and chemistry helped me to figure out that air also contains hydrogen which can be translated into water for short and also by doing so my mastery shot of up to LvL.2 giving me a more familiar feeling with the element and letting me draw more water from the air itself was also a good discovery because when i first tried to draw water from the air the result was pathetically small drops of water hovering above the tips of my fingers i even thought that it was my own sweat at first until i was finally convinced on my third try which got easier the more i done it. After leveling up once the result was impressive because now drawing water from the air got more easier and the drawn water was from in size comparable to a golf ball. I also tried to draw water from the plants which was a bit easier then air and the result was also much bigger compared to sucking air for water leaving me with a ball of water the size of a football cutting my understanding of water at that time i understood that i could control or draw anything that had hydrogen in it shaping it was but another matter too because i soon found out that my skill level for wasn''t enough to make a water sculpture of a dragon with a lot of detail,my first try was really nerve wrecking because when i let the ball of water hover between my hands i tried to imagine it forming into wings first which wasn''t hard but the result was not good because the wings that were shaped looked really wrong a bit too thick and the shape wasn''t right either,at first i thought that i just did something wrong but i soon realized that i just couldn''t do anything about and the result would be always the same no matter what i tried it seems like my imagination is not enough meaning i have to have sufficient skill to be able to wield it properly which also led me to practice some more making some crude and elemental shapes such as squares and balls or triangles which were also hard to do i didn''t know if this training was good enough but sure enough it got me another level and shot me into the LvL.3 reach which still wasn''t enough to make detailed shapes but it helped to concentrate more and hold more water to my disposal. For a minute i stopped doing the water shaping and quickly thought about what else i could do with this spell,by the way the mana consumption for this spell was really small as in 10MP to cast and 1MP for 2 seconds to hold the spell actively as in letting the water hover above me or fly in a specific direction this wasn''t really a burden to me because i had 10 mana regen per second totally overwhelming the mana cost of the spell and letting me use it infinitely,weight and shape didn''t seem to burden me too much but i still had a restriction as in i could only control 5 water balls the size of a basketball but i could also store that amount of water somewhere and just drawn another 5 set and put that somewhere else too repeating the process another time meaning that my currently mental capacity and skill were only capable of letting me control those 5 balls of water. Other than that i also toyed with other aspects of this skill and i discovered that my max reach for this skill was 10 meters in radius,anything over that would diminish from my reach falling down into a splatter of water drops i also tried to replicate the spell and spell with this but it didn''t work.When i tried to launch a towards somewhere i wasn''t sure how to actually "Launch" it really.I first tried to make the ball fly in a straight line and then cut my control over it resulting in the water ball crumbling in its shape while mid air becoming a plain puddle when it hit the ground,in the end i could only lead the water ball towards someone near my vicinity and let it go but that wouldn''t do anything other then making them wet there was also no speed for the ball to be able to brute force someone giving me the conclusion that it is impossible to actually replicate the spell with the spell without another aspect added to the whole ordeal. When i first discovered that i didn''t even try to replicate anymore because i knew the result would be the same so i actually just concentrated on the fact that i could control anything that had hydrogen in it so while thinking about it a idea popped in my head. Blood...the body of any animal or human was always half water can i control that ? was the question so i tested it on a piece of meat that i got from my storage and the result was......really hard i guess well i wasn''t even able to draw a tiny drop of the water because i could feel that something was hindering me from doing so.I could move the piece of meat slightly through my because the water was inside of the meat but that could also be just my delusion because the movement was only 2 or 4 milimeter''s making me doubt how it really worked or maybe i just wasn''t skill or allowed to do something like this...who knows. I thought about this problem but i couldn''t really understand it and just dismissed it for now because it was too advanced for a beginner like me instead i got hungry and thought of making some stew at the time because the morning sun was already setting up helped me a lot when i started cooking such as cleaning the ingredients and filling the pot with water,when i saw the sparkling clean water boil in the pot i thought about the impurities in the water and wondered if there were any present as a person i was really concerned about health issues and even more so because i had such body as mine of course i had really high immunity towards diseases for some unknown reasons,but it still got me conscious about my surroundings and even in this world i was extra careful to clean anything before i ate or drunk it,i would always boil the water at least 2 times before i used is as drinking or cooking water,in this world there was no such thing as tap water so i had to be cautious about the things i did and not involve my futuristic knowledge into my actions...this truly shows how much easier it was to live in a civilized society where you don''t need to worry about anything but money....... The topic of impurities got me thinking at the time but i really didn''t care and just focused on my cooking,i sometimes would sub-consciously stare at hoboku while she slept ending up quickly shaking my head to get the evil thoughts out of my head,letting her rest up was more important because she was my main damage dealer without her surviving here would be almost impossible thats why i was thankful towards her and glad she was my ally and loyal to me too. -hmm lord sorron..? I was sitting next to hoboku while waiting for the stew finish cooking it seems like she has woken and in a drowsy tone she called my name...i would really like it if she called me just by name but that would probably come in the future. -hey there sleepy head how you doing ? I started stroking her head for a second happy to see a sweet smile plastered on her face when i started stroking her,she took this chance and grabbed my hand placing it next to her soft cheek purring softly to it,i could feel a excited and happy string of emotion flowing through our bonds it was warm and pleasant at the same time. Even thought it felt nice to be like this we didn''t have the leisure to continue so i told her to get dressed up while i put in some food for her. As i was about to stand up,in the corner of my eyes i could see a very cheeky smile appearing on hoboku''s face almost predatory like she jumped me and put my arm between her soft and huge breasts not letting me leave...i wondered if this was going to become a bad habit,but i was also worried if i could refuse such habit ? If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Hoboku and i were really close to each other almost touching,she was staring into my blue eyes while i was looking at her bloody red ones looking at me seductively,i could tell she really wanted it but at the same time losing time wasn''t affordable so i tried to tell her that over the transmission link we had because saying it through my voice was just too weak. Receiving my message hoboku seemed a bit depressed but she understood and didn''t try to toy around anymore but she still wanted some of it and just dove at me with a kiss which turned out quiet longer then it was supposed to happen but nothing other then that as she became tame again. While i was fixing my clothing because of her i noticed that hoboku was also searching for her robe and she was even naked next to me having no shame and letting me see her no,she was more like daring me to do something about it which made me also tempted but i held it in and instead noticed another thing...hoboku was dirty...i don''t mean it metaphorically but i mean it literally her body was a bit dirty from sweat to stained fluids that came from yesterday and it seemed like she was a bit itchy because of it but didn''t try to do anything about and just endured while she searched for her black robe which was on the roof of this makeshift tent actually. -Hoboku stay still for a second. She seemed confused why i asked that,but after the next second there was a excited smile on her face and i could tell she was thinking something dirty right now...literally i mean. In the end she was a bit disappointed but also relieved because i wasn''t about to pounce on her but started cleaning her using the covering her with clean water and rubbing her body off with it letting the dirt and fluids meld with the water washing her clean and satisfied...but a bit disappointed i could tell. Over all she seemed impressed about my and told me its a really balanced one and what kind good areas it had as a support or healing i found it funny that she tried to avoid the lack of offensive power it had to not make me sad about but i figured it out right away because she was trying too hard which made me a bit happy too rewarding her with a smile of mine. Seeing me smile hoboku also smiled at me and stopped talking she was still naked beside me and acted like she wasn''t,jiggling her breasts up and down while talking as if trying to tempt me with her demonic lust,i was glad that she finally put on her black robe and gave me some space to calm down as she started to devour her soup,there was quiet a lot in the pot and i didn''t really make it for both of us because i wasn''t able to eat much it was more for hoboku''s sake because she ate a lot which reminded me that the rest of the female goblins also evolved into a hobgoblin meaning they will be equally as hungry as hoboku which made me pale for a second as i considered the fact of food shortage a possible outcome of this.... After hoboku ate her fourth bowl i just shook my head and started eating my own bowl finally getting a sweet taste of the soup into my mouth,the spoon and bowl were made out of wood so its no wonder that the it felt a bit weird putting it inside of my mouth but it was okay because i knew that it wouldn''t change the way the food tasted and it tasted very good as if melting in my tongue i actually surprised by that because last time it wasn''t that good so i thought about it and realized that my cooking skill had leveled up once more becoming LvL.5 which was a bit puzzling towards me because last time i saw this it was LvL.2...i didn''t think much of it and just figured that it had leveled while i was distracted it was likely to have happened see me spacing out sometimes mostly while cooking. -Lord sorron we have found something ! The slimes informed me while i was finishing my bowl.I was surprised and quickly asked them what they found and they say it is a pair of two 2 doors with 2 stone statues that look like soldiers holding spears each...well thats not really how they described it but i gave them points for being able to describe it to me with simple words until i connected my sense with them to meet the 2 statues that were holding a different spear on each side which were white and black respectively,there were also 2 doors on the left and on the right between those doors were the 2 statues and a big stone table with those wiggly characters i couldn''t read but hoboku could! While i was at it i listened to their report on how they got here and it seems like the long straight hallway they were walking ended up in a split passage on two sides and because hoboku and i were doing some "Activities" they didn''t want to disturb as and instead tried to figure it out themselves which got me really impressed for some reason because it seems like through trial and error they were able to find the right path but on the way they had to sacrifice 10 slimes to get the right passage... -... I was actually speechless about that and with that came the obvious question...where are those 10 slimes ? and as it turns out there was another split passage with which ran into 3 different directions after that were 4 and then finally 5 the slimes thought about it in a really smart and un-humane way by letting 1 of the slimes go a random passage and see if its deadly or not,they knew it was deadly if a slime dies while walking that passage and continued to use another random passage until they found the right one ending up in that strange room of course... If you think about it only beasts or animals could do such horrible feats of sacrifice for a measly answer anyone else would be scared witless by the concept of the death if they chose the wrong way even now teenagers nowadays are scared of the future just because of the career choice which most of them aren''t even sure of but slimes...they always acted rationally and didn''t seem to possess that mortal fear i kinda admired them for being able to do something like this but at the same time i felt a bitter taste in my mouth because of the loss of 10 slimes which wasn''t really a lot seeing that i could make much more but still it was a loss and i didn''t like to take one if it wasn''t needed thats the job of a leader who was me. Thinking about it i soon realized that they missed 4 times in every passage even the first one which had a 50% percent chance of success...I shook my head for a second out of helplessness. As i was sitting like that making a slight frown i didn''t notice that hoboku had sneaked up from behind surprising me and also making me flinch for a second as i could feel her soft breasts spreading on my back,feeling the warmth coming from them which was nice...she hugged me and also started fondling me for a second touching me in some bold places which i normally wouldn''t let anyone touch me at of course but now that was gone replaced with a bit of mortal pleasure as she started to move her hand down very slowly as if she was trying to catch a scared rabbit by its ears as to not make it run away out of fear even small comfort like this was almost predatory like for her and i could hear her slight breathing getting stronger and stronger as she got closer to her real goal about to grab the ears of the clueless rabbit she had in her pawns... But who said i was that clueless ?With a amused smiled i told hoboku. -hoboku we should start getting into the tomb we have some information about it and wasting time is not really helpful. I empathized about the last part with "wasting time" to let her know what i meant by that on the process i also grabbed onto her sneaky hand which was about to move onto my crotch,she did good by distracting me with her breasts and other hand which was stroking my chest while trying to move her hand towards somewhere were she could get her goal but that wasn''t easy like that and playing hard to get is something also enjoyable. -uhhhh Hoboku growled for a second a bit bitter on her face as she failed to do what she wanted to do,she stood p from her face with a slight predatory gaze and started following me,i could see it was not over yet and she would try everything she knew to get me down of course. Huuhhh why do i feel like she is the man in this relationship ? I don''t know. With that thought hoboku and i opened the door to the tomb and got inside,i also told the rest of the slimes to come with us because i didn''t see any reason not to including the 5 little pups which i was a bit worried about so i kept a sharp look at them at all times to let me heart got at ease. =================================================== I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 37 Understanding Their Feelings It had been only a few minute since we entered the tomb going through the long hallway engraved with a lot of strange characters and illustrations which were still unknown to me what they meant,i was amazed by the way the illustration just continued through the hallway almost never-ending hoboku also took the chance to look at the walls and see if there is anything she could figure out but in the end there was really nothing she could understand which was a bummer but alright,it''s not like we gonna stay here forever. After another thirty minutes we soon reached the first split path and because we already knew the right one thanks to the slimes we didn''t hesitate to take that path but for the moment i stopped for a second and looked at the strange sign that was between these two paths,the words written on it had the same wiggly characters as the scroll that lead us here meaning hoboku could read it and above each path there was also a different sign with a single word meaning it was some kind of question to figure out the right path we already knew the answer but i was still curious nonetheless so i asked hoboku to read the sign for me and the 2 different answers. As she stood in front of me reading the signs i could feel the tombs coldness embracing me from within,it was also very dark in here but i could see decently clear because i had the skill which allowed me to see in the dark,the skill was truly handy and it also told me the difference between darkness and light not simply making every dark corner light up in my eyes. I embraced myself for a second because of the cold i could feel in this tomb...the temperature in the tomb was determined by the weather outside meaning that it was currently close to summer in this region thats why the tomb was getting colder the closer we were getting to its core,the warm humidity outside was making the tomb short on air causing this cold from inside...i estimated that the end of this tomb should be something like a freezer or close to it...staying here for too long is not a good idea so we have to quickly get in and out before we freeze in here. As i was thinking so i noticed that hoboku had already finished reading the signs and was turning towards me with a slight frown...she was worried of course,because of me feeling uncomfortable from the cold and at that moment she got closer to me and embraced me into her warm chest she pulled my head into her breasts not forcing but more gently as she stroke the back of my head while pushing me in between her two boobs making me feel good from the softness...her sudden action made me a bit surprised but it was sweet too starting to make me feel warm from the inside as she smiled at me sweetly holding onto my hands...i was surprised that she didn''t seem to be much affected from the air here or bothered in any way so were the slimes which didn''t really pick my curiosity as i knew that they were immune to any temperature changes. -lord sorron don''t worry i will keep you warm you don''t have to do anything and just stay like this...i protect you... Hoboku whispered to me almost making a bit drowsy...i was actually a bit sleepy because i took watch last night but this wasn''t really anything that could hinder me...my stamina was still 95% full and i could easily shrug it off no...it was because i felt safe around hoboku she gave me a lot security like this and i felt like i could stay here forever,but i knew...we need to move forward we don''t have the privilege to stay like this and indulge ourselves with each other. I slowly parted from hoboku''s warm embrace while making a warm smile because of her and when i did so i could feel heavy love streaming from our bond coming from her as she also smiled idiotically like me,her face was also flushed for a second from the heat maybe ? -We need to move thank you though,so can you tell what it says ? Hoboku nodded and got serious again telling me what the signs said. The question on the middle sign was the exact same question which was on the scroll which lead us here,it was a riddle and the 2 paths represented an answer one being "Human" and the other being "Mountain" the correct path was the right one meaning it was the "Mountain" which made sense to me making me think about the riddle a bit more as i linked the points together. We didn''t need to do anything further as we chose the right path,for securities sake we let 1 slime go first to be vigilante and see what would happen and it seemed alright afterwards so we continued our walk deeper into the tomb...the air was getting more mistier and on the way down giving me slight shivers and forcing hoboku to come closer to me to warm me up...she seemed extremely worried about me but at the same time there was also a small feeling of happiness which made her conflicted about herself as we walked the path and more than once she shook her head for a bit debating with herself about something she would also sometimes grab onto me by my waist or shoulder which i didn''t really mind but i could feel that she was getting a bit more bolder since we had that night activity from yesterday...i hope she gets that better under control... With that amusing thought i continued leading the way i also started thinking about the others who were still in the base they were probably finished with their evolution and since we still had some time i figured that i should contact them and see what is going on...and like so i used my skill and linked myself with gobuha...or was it hobuha ? -Hello ? Its sorron are you guys alright ? I could feel a shot of excitement coming from gobuha as she heard my voice...i couldn''t really see how they looked like because i was only using the transmission link to communicate and not to link visuals because it would hinder me from walking as i kept both conversation and walk in check...it was the same as if you were using a phone just with the mind i guess. -Ehh lord sorron ! Where are you ! Gobuha''s voice was excited for a bit as she asked me where i was,i gave her basic information about our location and also told them when were going to return gobuha understood and seemed a bit disappointed when she heard it would take a couple of hours until we came back home,she asked whetever or not to send some reinforcement to get us safe home but i refused and told her it wasn''t worth the while in which she rebuked a bit emotion telling me that i am their leader and that i was spouting nonsense for saying something like that.She really was setting me into my place as she lightly scolded me making me feel a bit happy and troubled for a second punching me some sense into my head...it really surprised me that gobuha had grown so much to be able to talk back like that in front of her leader well maybe not in front but you know what i mean. I also noticed that gobuha''s voice was now different it was still that cute and a bit childish tone but it was a bit deeper than before and a bit more mature too it made me think about their evolution so i quickly changed the topic and asked her how they were doing so far and how the evolution ended up for everyone.Gobuha seemed a bit depressed when i mentioned that and yes she also evolved so i gonna changed everyone''s name starting with her she is now called hobuha. -uhh...i grew a bit,but i am still short lord sorron ! even gobura who was the same size as me grew taller than everyone uhhhhh... I made a wryly smile as i heard hobuha''s grieving voice over the transmission link she seemed really troubled and self-conscious about her size even thought she never really thought about it when she was a goblin...maybe after evolving everyones mind also got enhanced through the evolution making them a bit more conscious about themselves and the surroundings...now i was really curious about everyone how they ended up and also pumped up about meeting them now which motivated me a lot to finish this as fast as i could. -Now now calm down alright your still fine to me even if your short it makes you cuter too and there are many advantages you can get by being short like being quick or light. -Do you really think i am cute lord sorron... Hobuha asked a bit reluctant and hopeful for some reason making me wonder if she only heard that one word and disregarded everything else...I didn''t really know what to say and only wanted to comfort her i wasn''t even sure if she was cute or not because i didn''t see her but i knew that telling compliments to a girl was far better than not to do so...pissing her off could be even suicidal. -Yes,hobuha you are cute and one of the most cutest people i know of so don''t worry about too much -hahhh...yes ! thank you lord sorron ! I could feel a stream of happiness coming from her as she hummed to my compliment almost purring too...it was a bit too easy to calm her down but in the end she is a girl too right ? As we finished up talking about this i asked her about the current status and how everyone was doing and if someone was hurt or not. -uhhh... Hobuha groaned a bit again like a hurt puppy she started again for a second i was worried if something really serious happened while i was gone but i was relieved when she shouted over the transmission link. -COME BACK LORD SORRON WE ARE HUNGRY...the raw meat tastes awful and we always mess up when we start doing the cooking ! Hobura even burned several meats making us puke so PLEASE COME BACK FAST LORD SORRON WE GONNA STARVE ! If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.I wanted to laugh for a and just calmed hobuha for a bit as i assured her we will come back fast and start cooking so i can start making a lot of delicious foods...hmm i should really teach someone how to make food actually they can only rely on me which wasn''t good for their survival and bad food was also not good it would decrease the moral of girls and also make them weaker over time... With that thought hobuha also started to talk about what happened after their evolution,everyone has already chosen their respective attribute specialization ending up with 4 Intelligent 3 Strength 1 Stamina and 4 Agility type hobgoblins which was fairly even and also a bit weird because there were 3 strength''s instead of 4 one being a stamina type of course. I asked her if anyone learned some kind of magic or other unique abilities and it turns out they do hobuha in particular had acquired a magic mastery called which was something close to but also had mixed characteristics with being able to have a decently high offensive power while specializing mainly in support and healing,to be honest when i later heard the description of hobuha''s magic i was a bit jealous and compared it with my own which was really common,to hobuha''s unique magic which sounded really awesome too...i kinda felt like i shouldn''t ask what kind of magic the others got just to not get hurt for feeling useless but i asked anyways and was utterly defeated when i heard about Hasumi''s and Hakuro''s magic which was and respectively.... -... I stopped in my tracks and sighed for a second...Their skills and abilities were really great and amazing in comparison to me who was their weak leader,i was sure that now that they evolved i wouldn''t be able to stand a chance like i did when they were small goblins...this got me thinking for a second as i stood in this cold tomb...maybe i am just dead weight for these girls ? They are all very strong and don''t need my protection it''s just as if... -you guys don''t really need me to survive do you ? I closed my eyes for a second as i muttered quietly...these were some really dark thoughts but they were true...the girls already grew up strong enough to protect themselves with those amazing skills they would only need to practice harder to get great results and good leadership was also in their grasp that is hoboku who had a great grip on a sudden or harsh situation her judgment was also alright and the girls would probably acknowledge her more than me too... -Don''t spout nonsense lord sorron...no sorron I could suddenly feel warmth coming from my back as i felt someone embrace me from behind...it was hoboku of course as i turned my head towards her a bit puzzled...she had a serious look on her face while holding me and i was surprised when she actually called me by my name. -Don''t say that my lord it is you who had brought us to this point without you it wouldn''t have been possible for us to escape.You have trained us fed us and protected us from the dangers that lurked outside we are all thankful to you and without you surviving wouldn''t be even an option for beasts like us,you took us in when you could have easily killed us and you shared when you could have taken everything...your leadership and wisdom far surpasses mine you can think of things i didn''t even consider once or make things that i never seen or even heard before and to be fair.......you are my love even if the girls don''t accept you as our leader i will follow you to death and into hell itself to be together.... I moved my head down for a bit as i could feel my face heating up and blood rushing through my veins as i heard every single word she said to me......it was embarrassing pretty embarrassing to be honest a bit cheesy too but i didn''t really cringe when she said that i only felt a burst of electricity running down my veins as she whispered it through my ear i could even feel the sincere and truth of her words coming from our bond it was followed by a huge wave of love which made me calm down for a second as i smiled without noticing. -I...i will do my best to not disappoint... I stuttered for a bit and i also knew that my face was probably flushed to a brim which made hoboku smile out of amusement as she closed up on me tasting my lips with hear own...fondling me more and grabbing onto my right hand leading it onto her left boob to let me feel it up......man she knew how to tease... We ended up making out quiet a while until i started tapping hoboku''s shoulder to let her know we should take a time out...i still didn''t disconnect the link between me and hobuha and i knew she had heard my and hoboku''s moaning and didn''t speak further when she heard that... -... -Hobuha ? Don''t worry about it we were just ambushed by a small animal and hoboku took care of it... -ehmm okey... She said with a voice full of disbelieve...I knew hobuha didn''t believe what i just said so i quickly tried to change the topic of the conversation before it got real awkward...i didn''t know how to confront them about this matter with me and hoboku...and if hoboku continues to be aggressive like this even when were home then its going to make a whole lot of misunderstanding... -And about the others ? How about gobura did she get a unique skill ? Hobuha continued to report to me with a somewhat of a stiff tone which gradually turned normal as she told me that only 1 of the girls got had a unique skill which was called the user of this skill was hobura who seemed to be the tallest of the girls,hobuha said she was close to hoboku''s size which gave me a basic understanding of how big she was now giving me some expectations for the reunion...hobuha doesn''t really know what the skill does and hobura seems to be a bit secretive about it too not telling anyone anything but the name. I had a pretty good guess on what the skill did but i didn''t voice it and just continued to listen to her report which was fairly alright because they didn''t seem to have any trouble. I was about to end the transmission link until hobuha reminded me. -Come back home quickly alright...don''t stop and do anything we are starving here you know... She seemed a bit forceful when she urged me to come home quickly without any stops but i just agreed to her and assured her we would directly come home after this...and like so i ended the link with a small sigh. As we walked i could feel a warm hand touching my shoulder from the right side...it was hoboku. -We have arrived... She said as she pointed towards the 2 stone statues resembling soldiers holding onto spears.The left one was holding a white spear while the right one held a black spear,they were placed in between 2 paths and above them was a sign with another question on it...a riddle but this time it was a bit strange so i refrained from sending a slime first and let hoboku read the sign first. -2 paths are cut in one row as one is your goal while the other is your death.2 guards are set between the paths one speaks the truth while the other tells the lies the answer is final while the question is one It was another riddle which wasn''t really surprising since the moment we walked into this tomb there were multiple paths shown to us with different riddles and because we had somewhat cheated we knew the right paths and just walked through them without care but this time...this riddle gave me a really grim vibe as i looked at the setting...the answer is final what does that mean ? I looked towards the different paths for a second...i could see a slit in each door suggesting that the moment i walk through one of them the slit will open and bring down a stone wall blocking me off from the beginning meaning we could only choose 1 path really,but what does it mean one speaks the truth while the other tells lies ? As i was thinking like this i took a small step forward while looking at the stone soldiers suspiciously they were made a bit edgy but well made nonetheless... As i made a step forward the statues suddenly started to shake making hoboku jump into action as she leaped in front of me channeling her spell while looked at the statues maliciously... -wait don''t ! I quickly grabbed onto hoboku''s hand to let her lower her spell... she seemed a bit reluctant and confused when i told her to stop but she followed my orders because she trusted me as we watched the statues shine for a second as they shook from their position and like so both of them suddenly raised their left leg simultaneously stepping 2 steps forward,their eyes glowed a golden while they held onto their spears with a blank expression fitting that of a statue and like so they spoke at the same time. -the answer is final while the question is one It was amazing and i understood what it meant by one speaks the truth and the other tells lies...i could only ask one question to both of these to get the right door...but at the same time i don''t know who is the liar and you speaks the truth...what do i do ? ================================================ I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ If you get the answer right on this riddle then i am going to post chapter 38 right away ! Chapter 38 In Face Of Despair The 2 stone statues stood in front of us very intimidating holding their black and white spears respectively waiting for the question they would be asked to give me the clue or answer to the right path... Our surroundings were very cold with heavy mist almost blocking our view,you could even see some ice cones on the ceiling of this room...yes it was cold very cold even hoboku couldn''t help but feel a but uncomfortable standing here as she got closer to me hugging me from behin...she looked at my expression for a second. At the moment i had already closed my eyes thinking about the answer to this question...I wouldn''t really call it a riddle more like a play of words the meaning behind a word has to be literal for the statues to understand so i have to phrase it in a such way where they couldn''t tell me a lie...huuh i could feel the warmth coming from hoboku''s soft body which made me know that i had someone looking for my back regardless on how it was and it felt good too...i had promised i wouldn''t disappoint so i will keep to my word. And with that i opened my eyes again looking at the 2 stone status i opened my mouth with a slight grin as i pointed towards the left path with my finger as i asked the question. -If I had asked you if this was the right path, would your answer have been "yes"? As finished saying that the eyes of the stone statues started to glow brightly as they shined on me...the first to answer was the statue with the white spear which was followed by the black speared stone statue. -NO -YES And with that said both of the statues once again shook for a bit as they retracted from their position into their original spot,their eyes also lost their shining light as they sat back into their original place. I felt relieved it actually worked.As i thought so i sighed out of relieve i didn''t know what would have happened if i was wrong but at same time i didn''t really think it would be wrong. -Lord sorron why did you ask them this question in particular ? Hoboku stepped forward wanting to know the answer and why i asked them this it made me look smart for a second so i took the chance to show off and told her the reasoning for my question and the result from it. -As you remember my question was "If I had asked you if this was the right path, would your answer have been "yes"?" then when asking either guards the honest guard would have said "yes" without a problem or "no" if it really was the wrong path but the liar soldier would have lied about what his original answer was and give himself away with that depending on the honest soldier meaning...the white speared stone statue lied to me while the black speared stone statue said the truth. As i answered her my reasoning hoboku seemed a bit confused as she started looking at the ground left and right trying to understand what i just said...haha...it was amusing so see her like that sometimes so i got closer to her and held onto her hands which were starting to freeze as i told her. -its okay you don''t have to understand as a leader you have me around so trust me alright ? Hoboku looked into my light blue eyes for a second nodding her head without hesitation...i could see her conviction in this and i knew that she trusted me 100% when came to it as i gave her delicate hands a small squeeze making he feel better. I smiled and turned towards the left path which was the right path hoboku also held onto my right hand not letting go of it and as we were about to walk into it... -AAAAAAAHHHHHHHHH Both Hoboku and i froze for a second as we turned towards our backs simultaneously.....without a doubt....that was someones scream...a person ? but who ? That can''t be maybe they just found the entrance by randomly walking outside or...they followed us.. At that moment both hoboku and i turned towards each other looking into each others eyes...i could tell she was thinking the same thing but who would follow us ? How did they even do that without being noticed by us ? wait... I pulled out the map that i got from the orc mage...yes...this must be it...they didn''t follow us from the beginning but only noticed as when we started going into the tomb...and since then they were following our footsteps going through the right paths without being noticed but now...they messed up those ugly orcs really messed up huh... -Lets go... I quickly pulled hoboku by her sleeve let those swines come closer wasn''t a good idea...man i didn''t really believe they would have a copy of this i really underestimated the orcs and idiot would think of duplicating the location of a treasure in case they would lose it thats like basic knowledge about treasure hunting itself....i just didn''t really expect the orcs to do it thinking about their intelligence only the mages would be probably capable of this so who am i complaining to ! While thinking like that i pulled hoboku towards the left path...the slimes and the 5 pups were following us step by step i also ordered 1 of the slimes to hide in the corner of the ceiling to act as a camera for me...i wasn''t going to fight this battle without any information about my opponent it was a bit too risky to do so and my current fighting power was still insufficient on a 1 on 1 confrontation without a surprise attack on my side of course... And like so we entered the left path without hesitation even pacing for a second...it would be really ironic if this was the wrong path wouldn''t it ? with that thought in mind we all started running through the left path,i didn''t get to see if the path would close but i also didn''t really care and continued my running beside hoboku who kept up the speed barely.The little pups weren''t able to keep up so i decided to carry them and let hoboku also take on 2 while i held on 3...she actually insisted on taking all of them but i knew that she wouldn''t be able to keep up with me if she really did so and refused like that and by the way i still have my pride as a man...so there is that. As we continued running i noticed that the temperature was continuing to fall every step we took,the ground also started to get more frozen like becoming smoother and colder in our wake...this isn''t just because of the humidity it''s too frozen...i thought for a second as we saw the end of the hallway which led towards a shining room ! -wow -ehh ? I was wide-eyed for a second and hoboku was also surprised as we entered the end of the tomb it seemed,it was sparkling and shining everywhere the room was cold no freezing even,you could see the pointy cones hanging from the ceiling and the ground frozen into ice...there was slight reflected from the ice giving the room a sparkling illusion it was really hard to see where the actually light came from because of this but that didn''t matter as the most eye-catching thing was in the middle of the room... -Its...an pedestal ? Yes in the middle of the room stood a single pedestal made out of ice and nothing else it felt ominous to me but what really pulled my interest was the item on the pedestal which looked like a...egg ? I was confused...an egg ? we came here because of a dumb egg ? -lord sorron someone came into the room ! The camera slime that i placed in the previous room reported to me using the transmission link...i quickly connected to it to see who it was and with no surprise the moment i linked with the slimes sense''s i could see 18 ugly orcs running into the room...the one who was leading this group had a spartan helmet on his head and a meat giant cleaver on his right hand...the rest also looked very intimidating decked out with a lot of equipment and mean looks... -Chief ! We have lost the sight on those people... One of the orcs reported but the so-called "Chief" looked a bit angry as he pushed the orc away enraged. -I KNOW YOU IDIOT ! huuhh we have to get them no matter what we have to avenge our brothers ! We also need to get the treasure before the humans invade us...DO YOU HEAR ME SOLDIERS MOVE YOUR UGLY ASSES The chief turned towards his troops as he shouted at them making them move towards the 2 paths and as the leading one stepped onto the line the 2 stone soldiers awakened again for some reason giving them the same words like they did to me and hoboku...Seeing this happening in front of them the orcs stopped on their tracks and pulled out their weapons about to charge at the two statues until. -HOLD YOU DUMB SWINES ! With a powerful force something like lightning shot out from the group halting the orc soldiers from attacking the 2 statues...the group split in 2 giving a path to a orc who wore blue robes and a willow staff...i couldn''t see his face because of his hood but i didn''t need to know that to see he was a mage too...he stopped in front of the chief and said with a loud roar. -YOU IDIOT DO YOU WANT TO KILL ALL OF US BEFORE WE GET THE CHANCE TO DEFEND AGAINST THE HUMANS ! CAN"T YOU SEE THE SIGN ABOVE THE STONE GOLEMS YOU JABERMOUTH ?! The orc mage sounded very old and you could see that the chief actually feared this blue robed mage a lot as he nodded his head without hesitation...no good from what i can see it won''t take them long to get here if i think he is as smart as i am assume him to be... I cut off my connection towards the slime and looked around the room again...is there really no exit ?!If they get here our chance of survival is zero...they over power us with their numbers and also because of the space in here escape is no use running isn''t either...what do we do ! -Lord sorron... Hoboku got close to me as she held onto my shaking hands...she gripped my chin and moved it towards her face forcing me to look at her eyes which were blood-red and beautiful to be honest...she kept holding onto my hand calming the shivering force which came with it...i was panicked and didn''t know what to do but looking at her gives me peace for some reason...yes i have to calm down panicking won''t help me it will get us all killed if even the leader starts panicking and hoboku knows that,thats why she tries to calm me down panicking isn''t like me i always have a plan for something and if not i can always make one too.. Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings. I sighed for a second nodding towards her...she also smiled seeing me calm again....yeah this is all on me we need a way out and i know there must be a way out ! I took a deep breath and looked into the room again there were no signs of doors or any buttons or anything close to a lever...there was only this pedestal with the grey egg on top of it,the size of the egg was huge comparable to that of a basketball but 2 sizes bigger i guess. Hoboku who was standing next to me starting walking towards the path we had come from channeling her spell she was getting ready for the worst outcome...she was calm and collected but i knew it was because of her skill but still i admired her for being able to keep calm nonetheless. I also started doing my thing and approached the pedestal with the egg on it there wasn''t anything else in the room so i didn''t know where to start,i refrained from touching the egg itself and started thinking what it could be ? Maybe it was a monster egg but i couldn''t understand what kind of monster egg would be able to survive in such cold and the egg itself wasn''t giving me any clues the pedestal was also clean with nothing indicating there is a hidden button of some sort... -Lord sorron they are coming your way ! The camera slime told me as i saw pictures of the orcs storming into the left passage...the orc mage was the last to go and as he was going into the path slowly he suddenly turned towards the camera slime with a huge grin on his ugly face as his winked at me and with that he raised his palm and shot out a lightning bolt towards the slime ending its life and the visual feed...i was scared for a second almost thinking that he was actually shooting at me...I was stupid to think like that and quickly reminded myself that could be arranged if we don''t get out of here as fast as we can... I had only 1 way now...i need to raise the egg and see if there is anything under it...there is a reason i didn''t want to touch the egg it was because it was omitting a really ominous aura and touching it didn''t seem to be a good idea but there was no choice now... For a second i inspected the egg to see if there is anything weird on it,but i couldn''t find anything weird until i saw a little black spot on the egg surface i wasn''t sure what it was so i lightly blowed on the surface where the sightly black color was present and...the warm air that came from my blow heated the frozen surface and revealed to me something like a black sigil drawn on the egg...the visual was only for a few seconds as the cold air froze the surface again hiding the strange sigil in ice... -THE END IS NEAR MY BROTHERS CHARGE FASTER !! A loud roar could be heard as the sound of,dozens of footsteps could be heard coming towards us hoboku stiffed for a second as she shot her spell into the narrow passage followed by cries of agony and anger while she tried to cast another spell...time was running out so at that very moment i gripped the egg with both of my hands and as i did so i could feel the sensation of deathly cold air surrounding me in that instant...what was happening ? I tried to raise the egg but it wouldn''t budge one bit but that wasn''t actually the problem the problem was that i couldn''t part my hands with the egg...my hands seemed to be glued onto the egg as i felt the cold sensation spread on them hurting me a lot and like this i could also see that the icy surface of the egg started spreading towards my back almost covering it with ice as i tried to shake it off with no result...this was bad really bad it almost made want to cry FUCK i can''t move away... -HAHA I CAN SEE THE ENEMY ON THE OTHER SIDE MEN CHARGE WITH ALL YOU GOT WE ARE JUST ABOUT TO BUST THEIR ASSES ! As someone shouted that hoboku shot out her 8th spear killing that guy too the narrow space didn''t give them any space to evade the spears and every shot was a kill... But what now ? I didn''t have any way out and the orcs were about to come i was also stuck to the egg and with the things that were going on i was most like turning into a ice figure then a corpse...no think sorron think you have seen more hopeless situations than this ! well maybe not but still close so think about it...yes i know ! why didn''t think about that ! I quickly thought about the skill and concentrated at the egg activating the skill. -... Wait what ?...i can''t appraise it ? My skill isn''t enough ? i tried again. You gotta be kidding me right ?...thats just...unfair. My head was slowly falling down from my shoulders as i looked towards hoboku who was still shooting her spells at the orcs killing them one by one...you could see clear mental fatigue building up on her head as the spells were draining her from her mana which was giving her small spasm if she would reach her limit with the things that were going she would get knocked out before they even get the chance to get in here......as i looked at her i started thinking about the things she said to be in the hallway...that she would protect me no matter what...yeah i also needed to hold my word and not disappoint her. I looked at the egg again...rage was building up in my eyes as i looked at it hateful but for now i forcefully shut of my anger and started thinking more rationally...i can''t identify what else can i do then ? As i was thinking like this i remembered the black sigil that was on this egg...maybe ? I quickly got to work and searched the spot again and when i found it i started blowing gently as to not get any spit on it to give it a double layer and after another few seconds it work and the sigil was visible again...this is my last hope come on be helpful ! I activate on it. The Dark Ice sigil is the mark of the black ice dragon it bestows the skill evolution replacing when acquired or possessed,the skill experience will be set onto zero again once the sigil is used to gain the skill.The user also gains and to the max level if the skill is acquired.The sigil is set onto a black ice dragon and the person you activate the sigil gets the owner ship of the black ice dragon egg. To activate the sigil the user has to touch it and pour mana into it. Warning Only Works With Users If The User Possesses Any Other Magic Skill The Egg Will Reject Them Possibly Even Killing Them By Freezing Effect. -... Well i was dumb to have used my hands really...and without hesitation i moved my head towards the where the sigil was leaning onto it with my head i could feel the paining cold sensation burning skin under my right eye almost making me black out but i forced myself to keep conscious and poured mana through my head trying to activate the sigil....and after a few seconds a window popped up in front of my eyes. [LvL.1]> [LvL.Max]> [LvL.Max]> I was astound by the 4th window and also confused as i parted my hands from the grey egg no longer feeling any sharp pain of cold coming from the surface !As i was thinking like that i noticed that in the end of the room was lighting up and as i looked at it i realized the wall was sliding to the left opening a path out of the room...and into the outside world... -HOBOKU RUN ! I shouted at her as i told the other slimes and pups to run towards the exit i was smiling with triumph on my face but as soon as i turned towards hoboku that victory smiled turned into that of despair.As i watched hoboku falling down onto her knees...her eyes were closed and you could see a lot of sweat falling down her forehead she was drenched and exhausted from the drain of mana she endured while endlessly trying to defend us firing off her spells towards the orcs killing them one by one resulting in mana exhaustion... I saw hoboku fall down helpless breathing hard and you could see she was enduring a heavy lot of pain while trying to force herself awake and channel one more spell towards her enemies to keep them at bay they distance between me and hoboku was only 5 meters the same as the door which was slowly closing up without me noticing for me to run up to her and get her up and then run towards the door was a matter of 25 to 40 seconds which may not be enough to get to the door before it closes i could also try to use the slimes,but no...they won''t make it either...maybe i can...no that won''t work too... Haha...it was funny how i was thinking about all these ideas trying to think of how to get her and me out of here in one piece even thought the most obvious way out would be abandoning her and get out myself which i could do obviously hoboku herself would probably tell me to escape by myself too....but thinking about....no i rather die horribly. With that final decision i turned towards hoboku in front of her i could see the orcs charging in holding their their weapons out,their eyes were blood shot and you could see pieces of meat and other body parts scattered on them as if they bathed in blood hehe that was hoboku''s doing and she did very well the distance between them and hoboku was also 5 meters and as i was thinking like that i activate my skill. My target was hobusaku the agility type. ================================================= I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 39 No Mercy As i activate my skill copying hobusaku''s abilities i started to feel the power and information of skills gather to my thoughts...as i looked towards hoboku and the charging orcs it almost seemed like as if time had slowed for a bit my thoughts were once more clear from turmoil as i experience tranquility to the purest. ~Congratulations [LvL.9] has turned into [LvL.Max]~ ~Congratulations you have deprived the skill [LvL.1] from [LvL.Max]~ I quickly dismissed those notifications and activated one of the skills i had acquired from the skill its name was which allowed me to make a pseudo-teleport in a radius of 10 meters around me and like so i quickly appeared beside the dizzy hoboku picking her up from the ground as i heard the monstrous shouts of the orcs which were only 3 meters away from me and hoboku...they were near but i wasn''t panicked as i placed hoboku over my shoulder feeling the slight weight she had pulling me down but not for too much as i heard her speaking to me. -lord....sorron....you... Those were only few words but they gave a reassurance of her state motivating me even more as i told her. -Don''t worry we can get out of here just close your eyes and think about something good you will wake up beside me the next moment you open your eyes i promise you... I made a kind smile as i looked at her which she tried to return but failed for a second replaced by a look of pain as she slowly closed her eyes. -HAHAHA DIE HUMAN ! I brought my attention back to the orcs as i stood up from my place carrying the unconscious hoboku on my shoulder as i watched the orc chief coming close to me now only 1 meter away raising its huge meat cleaver about to take a swing at me,but i wasn''t scared and with lightning speed i summoned the rusty long sword from my storage as i activated another skill a sword skill in particular which was called the rusty blade glowed a deep blue for a second as i initiated the skill quickly intercepting with the meat cleaver parrying it to the left side bringing it to the ground in a large explosion as the cleaver hit the ground with a boom. (BOOM) Stone pieces started flying as the cleaver hit the ground breaking off the layer of ice and even penetrating some of the stone resulting in stone pieces flying around as i made my counter attack flashing the sword i slashed the orc chiefs throat with one mighty swing jumping back simultaneously landing back at my original position next to the grey egg as i tapped it lightly and stored it inside the making a run towards the exit and i could feel the tomb starting to shake about to cave in. With Hoboku over my shoulder i started running towards the exit as if my life depended on it which it sure was,my speed was far superior to them added with the attributes from hobusaku which came from the skill i was sure that i would be able to reach the exit and trap them inside. -YOU IDIOTS DON''T LET THEM REACH THE EXIT IF SO WE ARE DOOMED ! Bellowed the familiar voice of the orc mage as he shot out a lightning bolt towards me and hoboku it traveled towards us in high speed as it avoided its companions skillfully about to hit me,but at that very moment a skill flashed inside of my thoughts and with that the handle of the sword i was holding turned orange as i executed the skill hitting the spell with the sword and surprisingly flinging it back towards the orc soldiers which stopped abruptly seeing the lightning bolt some of them started to jump to the sides while some were already too late and hit by the bolt and screeched a horrific scream fitting that of a pig... I didn''t have time to look at the pained orcs as much as i liked to i had to get out of here first and i could see that the entrance was about to close and with a last sprint towards it i knew that i couldn''t make it hoboku''s extra weight so i threw her instead and let the slimes catch her while at the same time jumped towards the entrance and barely making it outside ! -YES ! (THUMP) With a loud crash the entrance closed up blocking the rest of the orcs inside who were crying out of loud full of anger as they started hitting the wall repeatedly but with no results i could even hear the orc mage chanting his spell and trying to blast the wall open with no result... I sighed...I was panting really hard as i started to take my breath in...it wasn''t over yet...i reminded myself as i stood up and looked towards the way out where the light came from...the familiar wind that came from the outside traveled inside this path as i carried hoboku once again ordering everyone to run as fast as they could towards the exit with full speed before the passage caved in burying us all alive which sounded really bad. The distance wasn''t bad and my stamina was high allowing me to carry all 5 of the pups with me but not the slimes as they were left behind not being able to keep up...i didn''t know how much time was left but i gave it my all and finally reached the light in the end of the tunnel feeling the familiar breeze and smell of the vegetation that came from the forest...i kneel''ed down as i felt the cold sweat that was running down my head. I did it...i...i actually did it... As i was thinking like that i noticed that the slimes had also made it out everyone in one piece which i was actually glad about as i looked at the little clumps of slimy matter coming up to me with a happy demeanor as they jumped up and down as if they were celebrating...really funny honestly. While thinking like that the moment the last slime came out the passage started to make loud crumbling sounds as it started to cave in with a loud howl squeezing the air out of the tunnel making me nervous for a second as i started to move away from it to not get hit by the debris at least... (WHUMP) With a dusting fall of the debris of the tunnel made it outside as they created thick clouds of dust surrounding us...hoboku and i were already in safety as i had moved behind a tree for shielding... I smiled...i was glad and relieved that we had made it out it was like a miracle and to be honest i was lucky i guess ? As i was thinking like that i could feel slight movement coming from the sleeping princess which was sitting between my legs...she made slight moaning sounds a bit pained and probably spasming for a second while trying to open her eyes and keep awake...at the moment i also didn''t waste time and searched for a mana restoration herb which wasn''t hard to find and tried to feed her to let her recover a bit faster... -uhh..uhmm Getting her to eat the herb was a bit awkward as hoboku couldn''t move her jaw at all or chew at it as she was really sore all over her body so i didn''t know what to do and panicked for a second finally getting an idea as i put the mana restoration herb into my mouth chewing it up in something like a slimy substance adding my saliva to it...uhhh the taste was awful and too minty for my taste almost burning inside of my mouth but i endured for hoboku''s sake this was far better then getting locked up inside of a destructive tomb with crazed orc warriors... Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. With that thought alone i quickly kissed hoboku...she reacted to the kiss surprisingly but the she didn''t expect the next thing to happen as i opened my mouth and let the slimy substance flow into her mouth making her open her eyes wide because of the taste probably... After i finished giving her the herb i could see that she calmed down a lot and i also saw that her mana restoration was recovering a bit more faster calming my heart too... -This was really a stressing day wasn''t it ? I muttered to myself as ruby and her siblings stood next to us watching us attentively and as if ruby knew what i meant she barked a small bark as she walked up to me put her head under my palm making me start patting her and the other small pups... Hoboku also twitched for a bit while laying down in my embrace. 2 hours later... It had been only 2 hours since we stayed beside the mountain side..i had been waiting for hoboku to wake up and i also checked her statues and noticed that her mana levels were going into a decent range about 30% filled but she still didn''t wake up sleeping next to me actually. I didn''t move from my spot either and just stayed here,pulling out the map i determined where we were and i also contacted the other girls to pick us up from this situation,hobuha complied on the spot as she roared to the other female hobgoblins to start marching towards us...i wasn''t worried about them not finding us because i knew that they would follow the bond they had with me and get here pretty fast,over all i stayed in this place and just observed hoboku and also looked over status and noticed she had risen 2 levels and was now a LvL.3 hobgoblin...her skills also increased and even her attributes were slowly closing in on mine which also made me a bit proud of her... I shouldn''t lie...i am extremely worried about her. I knew what kind of state she was in...she is suffering from mana burn by depleting her mana reserves people can risk their lives with it because of the potential risk of sucking up their own life essence which is made out of mana too...even this tid bit of information was told by hoboku herself and i was scared...so scared about the prospect of losing her... As i was thinking like that i sniffled for a bit as i felt a single tear running down my left eye it was running down my cheek as it fell down and dropped onto hoboku''s sleeping face as i closed my eyes for a second lost in my thoughts... But suddenly...i could feel a warm touch sensation feeling up on my left cheek...i was surprised and opened my eyes in confusion as i looked down again and saw hoboku''s open red eyes looked at me her right hand holding onto my left cheek with a gentle smile on her face. -Did you miss me ? She said cheekily her eyes showed that sly glint telling me that she was actually awake all along and with that alone anger and embarrassment welled up inside of me as i took a long and steady breath through my nostrils rage was building inside of me. -GO TO HELL ! I yelled at her as i pushed her from my chest making her bounce back to the opposite tree slamming her into it too giving her a light rattle to the head as she started patting her head with a light moan... -How long !? I asked a bit agitated and it was shown in my voice making hoboku who was sitting in front me very apologetic as she made a wryly smile at me and said. -I actually woke up 1 hour ago when you started looking at the map... That statement alone was able to throw me off as she said it without a hint of shame showing in her face...this girl is getting bolder the second it goes isn''t she ?....haha...damn i couldn''t help it still because of this a stupid smile crept on my face making hoboku brighten up even thought i still was mad at her. -sorry lord sorron...allow me to make it for you... As she said so she suddenly got closer to me getting on all four as she pushed her head towards me kissing me so suddenly while using her hands to push me towards the tree for support...damn i knew she was doing this because of her own selfishness but at the same time my horny self couldn''t resist damn you son ! With that thought i was already starting to lose my reasoning as hoboku continued to ravage my mouth sucking and running her tongue wild inside of me,i could tell she didn''t really know what she was doing because her actions were somewhat random but at the same time instinctive as she started positioning herself on my lap working her groping hands down towards my pants i felt a bit taken advantage of so i brutally grabbed onto her breasts squeezing hard for a second as if i was milking her making her freeze and gasp for a moment as she tried to get used to the sensation,her hands also stopped any further approach as she clasped onto my waist a bit hard but bearable with some stings of pain.... And like so hoboku and i were starting to enjoy ourselves in the woods we made some faint sound probably but i kept the slimes to guard and report so as long as there wouldn''t be a big predator it was okay,but what i didn''t know was that...what if that big predator wasn''t an enemy at all ? -lord sorron.... A cold voice could be heard as a chilly sensation was running down my spine giving me slight goose bumps...hoboku also stopped for a second she was still calm and just looked a bit annoyed getting interrupted then startled as she turned towards the right side where the voice came from and so did ...to surprisingly discover hobuha and the other girls who were now evolved standing on our right looked at us with different face....some were looking with a flushed face while some stared with a sour one but i could tell that most of them were looking at us very coldly...especially hobuha who was staring at us as if she wanted to freeze us on spot... I looked at hobuha''s cute face for a second...her evolution had gone well as she looked like a beautiful girl in her 16 with long white blond hair and a petite build...but right now she was making a very cold expression while watching us... This was not the face of mercy...i just knew. ======================================================== I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 40 Force Of Lust The sun was up and a light breeze blew our way as we walked through the forest in a hexagon formation,i stood in the middle of the formation while hoboku and hobuha stood in front of me and the rest were surrounding us wary of our surroundings¡­the over all mood around us was really heavy for some reason hobuha and the others tried to avoid my gaze while secretly looking at me and hoboku herself didn¡¯t seem to be affected one bit as she walked proud acting like she didn¡¯t do anything wrong,which was actually true¡­but still it was awkward and our silence made it only worse more so¡­ I also didn¡¯t try to start a conversation like i usually do and just looked down feeling a bit wronged,anxious for some reason¡­i didn¡¯t want to think about it any further and just started looking at the other female hobgoblins looking at how their evolution ended up which turned out to be really well because i could see that every female hobgoblin seemed to be a beauty in their own league some looking cool while others overly cute or plain pretty i guess most of the girl¡¯s hair was growing out reaching their backs and the color of their skins was also different because i could some of their skin was dark blue,dark purple or dark green even hobuha was a bit grey on the skin color and her lips were a bit white too¡­she was also right about being short because compared to the others she was maybe 5.1 feet tall and the rest seemed to exceed 6 feet making hobusaku who was standing by my right side the tallest person here,but i also noticed that not everyone was present here and i still didn¡¯t meet gobura who was said to be the tallest in the group now¡­ To be honest i was a bit scared that the girls would now be a bit distrusting towards me but for some reason their stares which were sometimes directed to me were not really scorning or wronging more like jealous or regret which threw me a bit off making me confused what to say to that. Even hobuha who was walking in front of me looked at me sometimes in the walk a bit red in the face maybe embarrassed by the show hoboku and i had shown her but over all she always turned around as she was about to meet my gaze and didn¡¯t talk to me¡­ Hoboku in the mean time i also decided to stay quiet and just focus on the path ahead of us towards our base vigilante¡­for some reason hoboku gave off that air around her which suggested that she already won something making most of the female hobgoblins stare daggers at her¡­ The whole walk was like a never-ending nightmare to me and on our way we had encountered a couple of beasts even medium strong animals which were actually small fries to these girls as they dealt with them swift and efficiently even their team work was top-notch giving me a quiet big impression of them but in over all fire power they were still not in a par with hoboku¡¯s spell which can literally one-shot most of the things that come near her¡­another thing to add was that i got to see hobuha¡¯s which she talked about and surprisingly hobuha chose an offensive spell as her first spell which was called which was pretty much close to hoboku¡¯s but it had another effect which was called that acted like a AOE effect burning the things which it had passed by¡­the burn was really fast and destructive and when she shot it out from her palm the path in which the lance traveled also got scorched and burned to the ground¡­the spell wasn¡¯t as strong as hoboku¡¯s but it was convenient towards mass clearing it also had a large hit radius not needing a lot of precision as long as you at least let the lance graze someone setting them on fire literally¡­ Hobuha only performed this spell once and in a situation which wasn¡¯t really needed to do so killing off a beast from a distance blazing it too as it screeched and fell on the ground¡­ At the time i looked really impressed by the spell and i also noticed that hobuha was watching me as she looked at my expression a bit proud of herself when she saw my amazement but when i tried to look at her she turned away very quickly as she tried to move away¡­man i wonder if this is going to last very long most of the girls don¡¯t really seem to be mad at they more like seem to be a bit shy towards me and don¡¯t know how to deal with that. I sighed¡­i was never good in these kinds of situations hell i never had any proper friends in my life and getting so close with hoboku is also new to me making me also a bit confused¡­ With that thought we just continued going through the forest not too fast or too slow but just enough to be able to walk calmly i also collected a lot of corpses of beasts and other animals i was happy about our accumulating food supply and other things such as pelt which could be used later to craft the girls more proper clothing i figured that i would try to craft some kind of needle with the bones and use leather as string make the clothing more robust,but the main reason i wanted to make clothing was because¡­well the girls¡­we had limited amount of clothing and the once they had used previously when they were small was now already was too small for their current size making them¡­quiet revealing should i say even thought they didn¡¯t seem to mind the partial nudity they had going on even thought i was standing next to them,it bothered me quiet a lot making me confused on where to look sometimes thank god almost everyone covered their nether and upper body parts if not i wouldn¡¯t know how i would have reacted to it. After a while of walking we finally got onto a familiar path and soon we could see the walls of our own home and at the small entrance there was the figure of a familiar little girl waving at us happily while shouting. A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. -Mister ! Welcome back ! Calarel shouted as she stood next to the small entrance while smiling happily towards us¡­i also felt happy to be back and waved back at her and as i was doing so i noticed that behind her was another individual coming out to greet us¡­the person was undoubtedly one of the female hobgoblins but at the same time i wasn¡¯t really sure because when she came out and showed herself fully i was a bit shocked for a second as i inspected her¡­ What caught my eyes the most was her long red hair which fluttered to the side for a bit as she adjusted them while looking at us with her sharp blood-red eyes she was tall very tall even the tallest i have seen so far-reaching maybe 6.5 or 6.7 feet tall and not only that but her sharp and cold features made me flinch for a second her bust was also something to consider as she those breast may be between D or C cup,her hips and legs were also nothing to cough at as they looked a bit thick but lined and well curved nonetheless fitting her body size .I could even see her arms which were a bit too muscular for a woman like her but still fitting very well for some reason making her even more attractive¡­ I would be lying if i said i wasn¡¯t gawking at her,hoboku also noticed my stare and pinched me for a second to wake me up looking at me a bit unsatisfied almost growling as she made a sour face¡­ Anyways i made a small wryly smile towards hoboku almost apologetic but at the same time not as i glanced back towards the female hob goblin with red long hair and dark red skin¡­i tried to figure out who she was and i was pretty confident in myself about knowing who everyone is even after this evolution,because on the way here i was able to pretty much identify everyone in my group correctly and i am not saying that she is the most beautiful person i had ever seen and trust me here everyone here is a real beauty the evolution had made them into literal models with their own kind of charm and special features like some of them weren¡¯t really busty like hoboku but some had more thicker or curvier hip or legs some even had both while others had cool,cute or lazy style facial features making them extreme beauties and if i had to say the person who was the ugliest i wouldn¡¯t be able to decided because everyone was to a certain point more charming than the other in a different way¡­ But the main reason why i thought the dark red female hobgoblin to be unique was probably because¡­she had that older woman kind of vibe which i was really into and over all her face looked that of a 18 or 21-year-old woman giving me some unknown sense reliability when i looked into her sharp eyes¡­she also returned the stare to me but this time i could feel a predatory vibe mixed with lust go over me as i realized that the things that i felt were over the bond between us making me flinch for a moment because of the raw lust she had for some reason¡­ -Lord sorron are you alright ? Hoboku seeing me freeze for a moment worried for a second as she came closer to me the others also seeing me flinch emitted the same worried feelings traveling through our bonds towards me¡­it took a few moments to recover as i shook of the shiver that was building up in my left hand and told the others. -I am alright its just that i felt a bit cold thats all¡­ It was a lie of course and to be honest i couldn¡¯t even feel cold anymore since we left the side of the mountain i had checked my status once and noticed that i had acquired both And to a max level i even acquired a different magic mastery called which i remember to have acquired in the tomb by the sigil on the egg specifically with those 3 skills at once¡­at the moment i decided to investigate it later when we would come home again to see what it was all about. Seeing me make a wryly smile hoboku and the rest obviously didn¡¯t buy my lie as they could feel the truth of the matter subconsciously through our bonds,they didn¡¯t call me on that though and just let it go for the time,being considered about which i liked¡­the way the bonds worked was a bit confusing but simple at the same time people who are connected to me can sometimes feel some of my own feelings but they can¡¯t feel each others feeling because they aren¡¯t connected to each other but still through me they seem to be able to sense where everyone is without a second thought i more then once wanted to study this more only to realize that i had a very small understand to this ability and i in the end i just figured it was my class ability the which gave me this ability and didn¡¯t try to understand it further. And at this moment i couldn¡¯t really say that i was scared because a feeling of overwhelming lust had just punched into me making me shiver its not like i am a girl to be scared of such things as sexual assault or harassment but at them same time i still feared the feeling for a second¡­i almost even reached my hand towards my genitals to hide it for a moment and stopped mid way feeling stupid of myself¡­ After calming down for a second i looked back towards the red haired female goblin trying to figure out who she was¡­and then i noticed¡­she was wearing villager clothing which i had given away to the winners of the brawl and girls which came in to the third and second place¡­i felt a slow feeling of premonition welling inside of me as i muttered. -Gobura ?¡­no Hobura ? ======================================== I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 41 An Hard Egg To Crack Sitting on my crate inside of the cool cave i was staring at the grey egg which was now placed onto top of a flat boulder which i used as a table... -... The reason i was sitting here was because the moment i came here i secluded myself inside the cave telling everyone to not disturb me,i wanted to be alone for a bit not getting the attention of everyone while just mindlessly standing somewhere and also hobura had been lately giving me a sharp stare as if she wanted something from me,but at the same time it seemed like she didn''t want to speak up for it and just observed me on her guarding position with her great sword to the side which was now fitting her perfectly without looking awkward or too long... But in the end i knew that i couldn''t stay here forever because well...most of the female hobgoblins were a bit starved and asked me to cook for them,hobuha and hoboku both scolded some of them afterwards saying that they were being rude to me and that i needed some more rest from the last incident making all of the other hobgoblins calm down and wait patiently...even thought both hoboku and hobuha were both hungry and i could even hear their tummies grumbling when they started scolding the others making feel bad...so i decided i would take a 20 minute break and start preparing some dinner for everyone...hmm i think we will need to make multiple fire places to start some roasts,I don''t think one full pot of stew will do it which sounded a bit scary if you think about it but the girls ate a lot and honestly saying i had no idea where all that food goes to and asking that sounds even scarier... I quickly shook my head and dismissed that thought for now looking at the grey egg again... skill some more but until then...what do i do with the egg ? Like do i place it back to my storage or do i leave it here ? I wasn''t sure what to do because the egg was big 2 times the size of a basketball oval shaped and grey...the black sigil that was on the egg was gone now and technically speaking i am the owner since the notification box told me that the egg now belongs to me giving me 3 new skills with "Cold" attributes...hmm it also mentioned something unnerving it said the name of the egg was black ice dragon.... A dragon egg... It would explain a lot of things like why the humans would come here and want this egg it was a freaking dragon egg which could be tamed and fostered into a large military force for a certain country if i am correct dragons should be in the highest point of the food chain making them one of the most strongest creatures alive,but the real question was...do i keep it ? There were a lot of cons and pros to this problem i could "A" keep the egg and try to make it hatch and then foster it to for my own gain but at the same time this would cause a lot of problems such as food or keeping space for it and most importantly...if anyone finds out that a little dragon lives in this area i am afraid that one of the countries will send a force over here and try to kill or capture the dragon the assault would be devastating to us endangering our lives a lot...the only problem here was the lack of information i had concerning the dragon itself...i don''t know how long it takes for it to mature or how big it is going to be making me want to move towards my second option which was plan "B". Plan "B" is actually very simple...i sell the egg or i break,consume the egg.This option is simple but has a lot of danger to itself because i would need to find an appropriate buyer for the egg without getting swindled or robbed by them because of greed...i would imagine that the price for a dragon egg would be ludicrous normal people wouldn''t be able to afford maybe the king of a country could buy it but at the same time who said they couldn''t just take it away from me ?I could also try to just use it as food but what if its poisonous ? -ahhh I sighed...fostering the egg is dangerous selling it is also dangerous and eating it is dangerous too...what do i do with it then ! -Mister...are you alright ? I jumped for a moment as i could hear the sound of a soft cute voice coming from my left...it was calar. -Sorry... Calar seeing me jump to the side a bit scared apologized to me for being rude but i just shook my head and told her it was alright as i patted her head making her smile again cheerfully. If you wanna know why calar is here even thought i said to not disturb me its because calar herself wasn''t really used to the female hobgoblins feeling a bot nervous around them so she decided to follow me instead which i allowed. Calar was actually playing with some of the slimes the last time i had seen her and even now you could see 3 different slimes behind her wiggling and waiting for their little play friend to come and play with them...you guys sure have your priorities right...i commented in my head. -Wow what is mister ? Calar seeing the big grey egg on the flat stone being displayed showed her curiosity in as she got closer pointing at it eyes sparkling. I smiled for a second kids are always curious no matter where you are and her seemingly innocent manner gave me some warmth. -Its a egg animals hatch from these eggs and people eat them too... When mentioned that calar made a small frown as she asked me very reluctantly. -Are you going to eat it mister ? Seeing her frown like that i wasn''t sure how to answer...no one actually was going to eat it but at the same time keeping it is also not good but i could always put it back into my infinite storage never letting it hatch from inside...but that felt a bit wrong in my opinion and the reason why calar asked that question was because she was a elf...she told me that elf''s don''t hunt anything if it isn''t necessary they also only eat fruits or vegetables and refuse to eat meat damaging the wild life or greenery is also a taboo for this folk this rule in particular is the center of their culture when she described to me how they live next to the trees using dead wood to make building and woven plants to make their clothes but in and out they also use the pelt of some of the animals they kill but not the meat as they just burn the corpse into ashes...in my head i imagined a bunch of hippies or vegetarians as the night elfs and laughed once when she explained me her culture which was really eco friendly. This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. To this point calar doesn''t really participate in the morning lunch with us i more like prepare her some fruit salad or cooked vegetables for her to eat i even prepared some special dishes coming from my own world which she liked a lot too eating it without complaint while smiling too. -Don''t worry no ones is going to eat it... -then will you make it hatch ? Calar asked the sparkle returning in her eyes as she did so making me smile awkwardly...i was still unsure about this what if it goes into a rampage ?! In and out calar and my exchange of words was really simple she asks things while i try to answer them or sometimes she gets bored and asks to tell her a story which i just pull out of the writing experience i had...don''t worry i always keep it PG friendly and when she asks something concerning the opposite sex then i try to lightly give her a clue without actually misleading her but giving her enough to let her find out by herself...like the birds and the bees...i am not sure what the parents will think about their daughter with her new found knowledge but i am hoping they are as responsible as calar describes them to be. -Calar its hard to explain really...making it hatch also doesn''t solve anything... I tried to be as vague as i could to not make her sad again making calar confused. -But its still an animal right ! It serves the forest meaning it will be good thing to do ! I could only make a small knowing smile seeing her innocence and lack of the way the world works...it isn''t always like that and she will understand when the time comes with me or without that doesn''t matter. -Yeah your right...how about i tell you a story ? I had only a few minutes until i got out and fulfilled my promised to the girls to cook some food for them,this also served as a mean of changing the subject brooding about this wasn''t going to help me. Calar also very quickly forgot about the egg and nodded her head as she agreed to my request letting a slime come closer and using it as a soft seat enveloping her but not wetting her clothing with the slime...wow those guys really have the time of their lives don''t they ? (Twitch whoop) As i was thinking like that i flinched for a second as i heart something close to a heart beat and then something like a hammer...the sound was only a second and it could have been just my imagination too but at the same time it scared me for a little as i looked around slowly... In the end i felt drawn to look at the egg again... -Is it... ? I narrowed my eyes...no this can''t be it,its most like just my head playing tricks on me... I shrugged it off as nothing while tapping the big oval shaped grey egg and storing it inside my storage looking back at calar with a smile plastered on my face...i always wanted a little sister or daughter this also served as a sort of therapy to me sometimes just talking about the things that happened in my old world the things that would never return again becoming memories in my head. ================================================ (Tap Tap Tap) As i walked towards the exit of the cave with heavy steps resounding inside i had already finished telling calar her story and just let her play with the other slimes...i would soon need to really search for that night elf village and bring her back to her parents i could see that calar missed her parents very much even thought she didn''t say it directly to me just frowning sometimes which didn''t like all too much...yes the next goal should be to find the elven village as fast as possible. With that thought i neared the vine curtain of the cave pushing it aside to meet the sun light outside...the moment i did so i could feel everyones eyes pointing at me specifically making me sweat suddenly as i became the center of attention...they all had different expressions on their faces but i could tell that everyone seemed to be happy seeing me come out...at the time i just looked over everyone to see how they were doing and in particular hobura''s look was a bit more complex when we met eyes again...there was still that underlying feeling of lust coming off her body but there were also other feelings which i couldn''t identify for now and even the link between us made it clear what she felt making me a bit more nervous. -Lord sorron ! I was surprised for a moment as i noticed that both hobuha and hoboku were actually standing right next to me, it seemed like they were guarding the entrance to anyone with mischief thoughts from entering the cave...which was really not so likely seeing the way how everyone genuinely felt happy to see me.. That aside i needed to organize some things before i start cooking the food it was important and something that would give us more of a organized direction to follow in the future helping each other to grow. I invoked the transmission link between everyone and said. -Everyone assemble at the center i need to talk to you now to speak of what we are going to do next. Hoboku and hobuha who were both next to me heard the message and nodded to me seriously as they paced towards the center to stand in a line with everyone else who were walking towards it...before hoboku left though she stopped for a moment to give me a small wink before she walked to the others...i shouldn''t have taught her that... I shook my head a bit helpless as i looked towards the line of beautiful and strong female hobgoblins standing as if they were showing off for a model shooting but with a cool sense of seriousness their positions order came from the tallest to the smallest in the group which was hobuha who had a slight bitter expression on her face seeing that she was the smallest but at the same time more threatening girl in this group. I also took the time to look at everyones faces and remember the times we spend together since i came to this world,them relying on me for their survival but now their strength together was far more superior to me but in the end i could see that all of them still acknowledged me as their true leader without complain their expression spoke thousand words without speaking and i felt lucky to be valued so high for these girls...hoboku was right when she said that there wasn''t anyone who would want to oppose me and i am glad i finally was able to believe such thing. I cleared my throat for a second as i announced to them having their undying attention towards me. -Alright everyone lets begin from today on we are creating 3 different teams in this group ! ======================================================== I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 42 Do You Want To Eat My Meat ? Hearing me say that everyone got surprised for a moment and felt curious what i meant by that keeping quiet and continuing listening to me hoboku and hobura seemed particular interested in what i was saying as i continued on. -We have 12 people currently and in the future i don''t know if we will add more but for now i want to focus on us then everyone else and as your leader i will see to it to keep the balance in this and also make the right decisions and i think this one will help all of us in particular,the 3 teams that will be made will focus on 3 attributes being Intelligence,strength and agility so they will be called Magician,Warrior and Rogue each it may be that in the future we will add other groups depending on everyones abilities but this will do for now. Hearing me say that everyone seemed to have guessed on how i was going to sort the teams out and the first to react was hoboku as always she parted from the line and stood on the left side raising her hand as she said. -Everyone who has a magic mastery come here ! Seeing this hobuha,gakuro and gasumi were the first to react as they walked towards hoboku with a smile on their faces.The others seeing this also made their moves as they got in their own team fast ending up as 3 teams with 4 members each...gobushi was in the warrior team even thought she mainly specialized in stamina but it was also a good trait for a warrior to have making her a member of that team of course...now further. Seeing everyone neatly standing next to their own team members i told everyone to decided on their own team leader that would be reporting to me over the course of time,i gave them the freedom to decided how they were going to do this and just took a few steps back sitting onto my usual crate looking at them reminded of how they were struggling when i gave them the very first task like this... The decisions were fast for them and unique for each team giving me a look on how everyone improved without looking at the status window. The first team "Magician" decided to vote for the leader it were only 4 people and in the end hoboku was chosen without a doubt as she was the most knowledge when it came to magic hobuha seemed a bit disappointed but was alright and took it fairly reasonable as she nodded in agreement to it making the vote very quick and painless. The second team "Warrior" weren''t that diplomatic and decided to make the leader into the person who was the strongest amongst them doing a battle royal and when the fight begun 3 of the members in that group had a hiddenly agreed to take out hobura first which i found a bit unfair but smart too as all 3 knew that they wouldn''t be able to stand a chance against hobura in a one on one fight coming to this choice but unfortunately...the tables turned on those three as hobura didn''t even feel pressured by their assault as she skillfully dodged their fists and kicks countering their attacks and even blocking it easily not dropping one drop of sweat giving me quite a bit of a impression with her fighting style which looked like wild swinging but had a grace of skill and reasoning to it defeating all 3 of her opponents single handedly she was even kind enough to give them a hand to stand and i could see that all 4 of them were actually pretty close without having hard feelings for each other concerning this unfair fight.No,it was more like hobura knew and was prepared for this outcome and didn''t seem to have felt any malice from this act just helping her comrades as if it was nothing...i also took this chance to check the girls status and discovered the skill which hobuha reported to me but couldn''t explain...it was a unique skill and the effect was also very profound in some way being able to foresee movements and think more rationally in a combat situation weapon mastery was also boosted by this skill which sounded amazing,the skill was somewhat close to hoboku''s but not really as the skill was only applied in a combat situation and not in a calm one it had the added bonus of weaponry bonus and movement prediction which were making it a good skill to have. The others didn''t seem to have any unique skills other than hoboku and hobura but they skill weren''t girls to take light of,as in their attributes were really high combining it with their normal skills only showed that hoboku and hobura had a tiny edge on everyone but not too big to make them overwhelming. The third team "Rogue" didn''t use force but they didn''t use a normal conversational decision either as they decided to make the leader the one who was the fastest among them setting up a race competition running to see who was the fastest...the race was quiet interesting and all 4 of them didn''t use any tricks which were actually in their disposal to obstruct their competitor which were next to them in the race...In the end the winner was hobusaku who came in first with a 1 meter advance on the others showing me that she also just had one tiny bit of more skill the others... -Alright everyone come back now ! With this the leaders were made and everyone looked a bit more brighter and satisfied as they stood next to their leader in the team i also looked at those 3 and nodded my head to them...i didn''t really have anything to say anymore and instead just smiled and said. -Now everyone i need 1 person from each of your group to teach them how to cook...if there are any volunteers.... Originally i thought cooking was a pain for them but when i mentioned that i would teach them personally every single female hobgoblin raised their hand shouting "Me Me Me" or "I will I will !" hoboku in particular wanted this as she looked at the 3 members of her team and started arguing with them...i was only going to teach 3 people anymore would exhaust our food supply with their test dishes... The other 2 teams were the same as they all started arguing with each other and in the end it caused 3 different brawls to happen between each team... -for gods sakes... I shook my head helplessly...habits never die out do they ? Even thought they grew so much.... I didn''t want to watch anymore and just started the fire again waiting for them to finish while i prepared to start cooking i ordered the slimes to start making 4 more fire places shaping it into a box with my fire place as the middle... For a second i looked back to the teams which were still brawling with each other...i smiled stupidly feeling glad to have them here. =============================================== -hmmm -ahhh delicious... -nom nom nom.... The sound of swallowing and moaning could be heard as everyone sat at their respective seats holding onto a piece of meat and biting on it or putting in some boiled vegetables in their mouths...the image was strange because most of the girls had blue spots on their faces or other body parts but smiled while eating the food flinching every second they were moving because of their injuries but not stopping for anything as they ate the cooked meat or vegetables... The amount that was cooked was a lot taking up a total of 1 hour and a half to do the amount that was used was also a lot but not something to be worried about yet as we could go into the forest and collect more...no the real challenge was to actually to properly prepare the animals by skinning them first and then taking their organs which wasn''t pretty business at all...i was glad they ended their brawl when i started to skin the animals me ending up with 3 people to teach how to cook which were hoboku,hobura and hobusaku respectively all 3 of which were the leaders of their team and had sustained a fair amount of damage...well it could be healed in a couple hours or so which was okay but still...you girls are scary... When they ended their brawl i decided to pass todays lesson because of their injuries and just let them eat in peace,personally i was a bit tired but not too much because i had stamina the real reason i was tired was actually because of the things i found inside of the different animals...i made sure that we weren''t eating anything poisonous so i appraised every body part to be sure including the organs of course which i didn''t actually cook because some of the organs were actually poisonous making me store them inside the for a later use perhaps...in the end i didn''t use any of the organs and just stored them regardless of poison or not...well lets say it was personal reasons...i am not a fan of organ consumption heart and liver are fine but some of the things i found inside of the animals are pure nightmare fuel...i am telling you. Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. There were also dozens of inside of the animals with different ranks,so far the highest rank core i had was 2 or 7 actually...i am not sure which of those two are the highest the appraisal result only shows me their ranks with no real explanation,but it didn''t bother me because i had no real idea what to do with the cores other than maybe enhancing or alchemy which i didn''t know how to use without the skill of course... -lord sorron aren''t you going to eat ? Hoboku who was sitting next to me holding a leg meat asked me while gesturing it towards me... -I just don''t feel hungry its alright... Honestly my appetite was already gone the moment i opened the insides of a black wolf or a green colored deer...Hoboku hearing my answer made her frown for a second as she got closer to me hugging me with her free arm while using her other hand to hold the leg meat which produced a delicious smell coming from the roasted tiny herbs that were cooked with the juicy flesh to make another aroma...but at the same time it wasn''t only the meat that was distracting me should i say...there was another pair of soft meats that were hugging me from the side... -I feed you it isn''t good to not eat... Hoboku said while gently shoving the meat towards me...i already gave up on refusing and just bit into the meat,knowing hoboku''s nature she doesn''t give up until she has what she wants... With that thought i tasted the overflowing juice of the meat that was spreading in my mouth...the taste was a bit bizarre but really good at the same time the taste was comparable to that of a sheep but not quiet feeling a bit iron like but soft... Over all the taste and the texture was making me happy and knowing full well that i had made such food was also astound to me...i didn''t know i was such a good cook...but at the same time its probably because of the skill that made it so good adding up with the cooking techniques from my world and personal experience the skill in my hands was really good so to say. -nom nom nom.. I was still biting into the meat feeling somewhat glad and happy because of it i also looked at hoboku for a moment she was very close by with her body and her face was also only a 20 centimeters away from me making a bright and gentle smile on it...i could still feel her breasts hugging me left arm and i kinda wanted to grab onto the meat myself to eat too but couldn''t say so because hoboku seemed like she wanted to go through this...what made it worse was that i noticed everyone stop eating and stare at us for some reason...i could feel the dagger like stares almost piercing me and hoboku''s nonchalant manner just made it worse... -lord sorron you got some juice here... She said quietly as she suddenly closed up on my and started licking the sides of my lips slowly savoring the juice that came from the meat her tongue also felt soft and warm coming with her bitter sweet odor...I could also feel her right holding onto my left leg for support,but to me honest she actually feeling up my leg sliding down for a bit without looking too obvious about it... The other female hob-goblins who were already staring at us daggers,seeing hoboku grab onto my leg and lick the sides of my lips some of them broke the bones of the meat that they were holding while watching us intently hobura in particular literally pulverized her leg bone she was holding in her grip... -Hoboku its alright i take it by myself here... I slowly pushed her away from me seeing that the situation was starting to get dangerous i took the leg meat from her hand as i did so making her frown a lot as she looked at me a bit bitter for doing so but knowing very well that it was a bit too open for everyone as she smiled at the rest with a smile almost mocking them...until... -Lord sorron you...you can have this if you want i am not really hungry... Hobuha quickly got to my right side as she showed me a half eaten leg meat shoving it next to me...her expression told me that she really wanted to do this making me feel conflicted on what to do... Hoboku seeing this action got surprised and narrowed her eyes as she stared at hobuha a bit angry but not voicing it... -Its alright i already... As i was wanted to refuse hobuha tensed up and asked. -Is it really no good ? do you not like it ? Her expression was really pitiful at that moment making me subconsciously retract my refusal in my mind because of her cute appearance...man why do beautiful people have to get such high advantage ! -No,its good its good i will eat it thank you... Seeing me agree hobuha smiled again as she put the meat between my lips feeding me instead like hoboku did she also got a little more closer to me entangling my arm with her cute body...she was flat but at the same time she was surprisingly soft too... Everyone seeing this also started to come to me giving me their half eaten piece of meat feeding me and taking the chance to feel me from close up i was already full almost about to faint after from the food after the 8th person making the rest feel disappointed for some reason as i slumped onto the ground holding my tummy...i felt sleepy too from the large amount of food and wanted to sleep but feared that i would a stomach ache sleeping while being so full... And like so dinner ended and everyone started to clean up under my orders i also showed off my water manipulation to everyone showing them that i could make water any time and that we wouldn''t need to go to the river anymore for water but still having flasks and bottles for water was good for travel when i was not there thats why i gave everyone at least 1 water container for their use i also distributed some equipment but i felt like the "Warrior" team and hoboku benefited from this the most because the equipment that i had was taken from the orcs having mainly heavy armor and weapons on them of course they had also daggers and soft clothing equipped underneath which helped most of the other girls concerning clothing for the time being but not completely as i needed to make it fast. The warrior team got basically a huge upgrade in this as they gained better weaponry and armor even thought no one could wear the breast plate which was not fitting their size they could still wear the arm guards and leg guards wielding a halberd or long sword making them shine from happiness. I also had the dimension pouch which i got from the orc mage.I had identified it before and looked inside the contents which were some clothing,dried food a lot of books and other small items which i didn''t really understand and didn''t want to touch. I gave the pouch to hoboku because she was the most accomplished one and had probably more use to it,i had emptied the contents before hand so no worry there and also the amount it could carry was a total of 500 KG which was half a ton meaning a lot. The clothing i distributed among the other members i also gave the purple mages robe to hobuha seeing that the size fit perfectly...i didn''t want to insult her size with that actually to be sure... The purple robe had a nice effect in that it increased the power and chanting speed of a fire related spell by 25% i also gave her the staff which increased her chanting speed and fire power by 50%. In the end of the day everyone seemed to be happy with their new gifts smiling brightly while holding their new weapon or armor...why do i feel like this picture feels wrong...who knows ? ======================================================= I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 43 So What You Doing ? It was dusk,you could see the sun slowly going down about to rise the night curtain,there was a pleasant breeze in the air going through the forest and traveling her giving me comfortable cool feeling my probably ignored most of the feeling but it still was pleasant to feel. I looked towards the others with a surveying glance the area here was a bit lively as the female hogoblins swarmed in small groups talking to each other or plainly being by themselves and training i had already given everyone a regular training schedule that would make them build up practice some more and maybe boost their individual skills,the training schedules were different for each team focusing on , i also noticed that hobura had the as a skill and currently she was practicing by swinging her greatsword against a imaginary opponent her skill set was focused on close combat mainly but she also had a skill called which used mana and was ranged too allowing her to make one great swing with her sword and cut everything in her path,but the only downside to that was that she could only use that skill 3 times consecutively costing her 200 mana each slash and it was also a channeling skill which took 3 seconds to charge and then use,when i saw the skill it kinda reminded me of the first hobgoblin i had met who used a similar skill against blondy but thats not important anymore. Over all everyone was doing quiet well,hoboku was now teaching the other 3 female hobgoblins about magic theory daily and i also provided them with books about magic which i had acquired from the first goblin raid and the purple robed orc mage who had them inside of his pouch. The rest were just following my training regime and improving their skills that way in the future i will check their stats one by one to see if they need something else but for now this was good enough. And regarding security the amount of slimes we had were now approximately 225 with a few poison,paralyzes and fire slimes,i used the normal slimes as security cameras for our surroundings while using 50 other slimes to start scouting again dividing them into 5 different teams with 10 members each my goal was to find calars village and also expand my vision of the forest somewhat to get a clear idea where i was¡­ The kobold village that the slimes had discovered previously was still without any sudden movement peaceful should i say and only sending a party of 8 kobolds to hunt each day without noticing the few slimes that were watching them to keep tabs at them if anything happened¡­the reason i wanted to keep a watch at them was to keep at ease for myself as to know what they are planning if they actually do something. I also made a night watch routine and kept some of the hobgoblins awake throughout the night to keep watch,right now the routine was 6 people per day and then the other 6 the next day,this announcement came with everyone complain and grumbling for a bit but they accepted it with good faith in me,i also wasn¡¯t really that worried about night watch because of the amount of surveillance slimes that were around the area reporting to me if they would see any abnormality or a beast lurking in the area heading our way it showed effective as they could literally wake me up in the middle of the night to say something which was great and annoying sometimes too. The real reason i wanted this was to keep some people ready and start teaching discipline,i don¡¯t mean to say that the girls are rowdy or ignorant to my orders i just want to have them keep their focus on something a bit more sharper then now because having a sharp mind is something crucial to keep us alive. This was pretty much it our schedule would be waking up at 6:00 PM start training a bit for 6 hours until 12:00 where i would finish preparing some lunch and after that i would send 2 different groups towards the forest to hunt some game for more food and other necessities,leaving a few hobgoblins inside the base to defend and after they return i would finish preparing breakfast and let them have some light training for about 2 hours it will depend on how long they will stay in the forest to hunt but i figured it wouldn¡¯t take long and the whole point of hunting was to raise their levels while getting some more supplies for food and other materials,after they get some more training i would also finish making dinner and let them have free time for the rest of the day and the whole thing again the next day until something urgent would come up to change plans of course¡­ Now you may ask what will i do all day then ? My work in this schedule is pretty much be your average housewife for these girls and there is a reason i won¡¯t participate in the hunts or training for the time being. That being said i previously discovered that my strength wouldn¡¯t raise as much as i hoped it would after a level up only my other stats would take a big leap in raise such as my highest stats which were Intelligence,stamina and agility.Currently i was the fastest person in this group and also the most intelligent and enduring holding the most stamina but i was also the weakest in this group as in my strength was only a measly 10.04 and that was with the silver ring that granted me 10 strength by wearing it¡­i sometimes even fear to let go of the ring feeling helpless if i lose it¡­scary thought. What i want to say is that one strike can kill me instantly making it a giant gamble for me to go out into the forest without proper protection so i rather decided to invest my strength into the girls who are in the literally sense my ¡°Bodyguards¡± and let them build up in power so i don¡¯t have to worry about anything and let them worry about it stead of me which i found a bit more comforting but at the same time insulting to me as i needed to rely on others to survive. While it is true that i would basically do only house work and stay at the base mostly,made me also decide to do different projects in between while everyone was fighting and training i would create clothing,foods and other things such as going into my research which i had stopped abruptly from all the events that had happened so far. I had a lot of ideas such as baths which were the main point of my research really¡­i couldn¡¯t live without baths¡­i did well until now wiping my body with hot water but that wasn¡¯t all too pleasant even thought my newly acquired could allow me to enjoy cold baths it was still a unpleasant thing to do in my opinion,but i still didn¡¯t neglect my own combat power i also planned to train my and the newly acquired which let me chose 3 different spells which were offensive,support/control and defensive. Because i had previously chosen as my first spell i also chose as my first spell in the ¡°Dark Ice¡± category when i first saw the selection i didn¡¯t even take as an selection and debated whetever or not to chose which was a decent offensive spell to have but chose against it because combined well with . I had appraised the spells one by one and the effect of was to control the temperature of water specifically. Now at first i was confused why the was different from the normal until i discovered through that ¡°Dark Ice¡± specifically is the type of magic that has the coldest temperature and is a lot harder then normal ice,but in turn this element has the weakness of hurting the caster at same time too giving them frost bites or other cold related injuries. This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. And at that point the box didn¡¯t really explain me anything making me only imagine what it meant giving me a few things to work with as i speculated that users often die because of self inflicted damage thinking about it more logically for a user to cast his spells without hurting himself he would need to have the and skill which the sigil actually gave me up front explaining even more things making me think that my theory was actually correct. Anyways when i first used the i noticed that i could control the water particles in the air and move them however i wanted them to move i discovered that i could create mist through the spell and spread it out over my radius,but i was a bit sad as the mist left my control radius slowly started to dissolve in the air clearing up.I also combined my with and was astound that i was able to now create ice statues freezing the water while shaping it. I also tried to make offensive abilities through combining both of the spells and managed to make very pointy spikes which i could use to impale someone i also made large frozen clumps of water balls and made them fly using my thought i was surprised that i could still control the frozen water and figured that i could control anything that has water to it regardless if it was solid,fluid or gas which made me a lot more interested with my new found magic. -Lord sorron we finished preparing the night watch as you requested¡­ I snapped out of my thoughts for a second as i sat on the crate looking on the field absentminded¡­the day was long and a bit tiresome sorting out all kinds of issues and rules i still needed to make proper hides and work on the skin from the different animals¡­i was fortunate enough to know how to actually make proper skin remembering the different shows and books which instructed such things¡­good times. I looked hobuha who was standing by my side wearing her purple robe which looked fairly cute on her the size was perfect and also boosted her charm in my opinion. -Is that so alright¡­it seems like thats it tell everyone to sleep now we will wake up fairly early tomorrow like usual. Hobuha nodded energetically as she turned towards the others and started walking off with a smile on her face,while she was doing that i took the time to look at the sun again which was no longer present in the sky¡­ahh how i wish there was some kind of clock¡­until now i always used the sun clock to see the proper time but when the light is out the clock also becomes useless¡­maybe i should make a water clock instead ?¡­worth looking into i guess. With that thought i shrugged and stood up from my crate yawning for a bit as i made my way towards the cave i wanted to sleep a bit more early even thought i wasn¡¯t exhausted i felt a bit sleepy nonetheless. The others were already going to the cave about to sleep too but this time only 6 were going while the other 6 were taking guard throughout the night there was also a good side to this as in they had the ability to see through the darkness which was convenient not needing the flames or light to lighten up the way and also keeping a fairly unnoticed presence in this area without the light which was good. I was the first to go inside the cave while the other 6 followed me with a unnatural tense gaze which suddenly reminded me that i was going to sleep with 6 beautiful girls under the same roof..or cave so speak making me a bit tense too as i never thought of it as such when they were just small goblins who looked like small children and normally we would sleep apart as in i would sleep at the end of the cave while the girls slept in the middle of it,the people who were going to rest were hobuha,hobura,hasumi,hakuro and husuru. Before their evolution they never made such over conscious behaviors and were pretty light hearted or ignorant towards this subject but now it was different showing that their evolution truly changed a lot of things going from character to plain intelligence. I also tapped at their feelings for a moment to see if they were uncomfortable just to discover that they were actually a bit excited and expecting for some reason which didn¡¯t clearly show on their faces which looked just tense¡­i didn¡¯t try to tap onto hobura in particular fearing the lustful wave which i had experienced previously. I tried to be ignorant about the situation and just quickened my pace out walking the girls for a moment which seemed rude but did seemed to have gone unnoticed as i finally reached the end of the cave where my small living area stood which was a big pelt used as a mattress and another pelt which i used as a blanked¡­there were small crates which i used as seats and the big flat boulder which i used as a table the area was non-significant and boring to be honest but it was a private space where i could relax my space,with the small items which i used for projects. The light inside the cave was pitch black but it didn¡¯t bother me as i could see in the dark with my skill i was still a bit confused on how i was able to acquired such skill and previously i had just dismissed that topic but now i had more time to think didn¡¯t i ? As i was thinking like that i figured that it could wait tomorrow and started walking towards the bed made out of pelt¡­i had also give the other female hobgoblins the same setup as mine with the sleeping quarters it was too bad that we didn¡¯t have any rooms but i thought that it was still alright this way until maybe i build a proper house or something but that would take time and i wasn¡¯t really the best architect no matter how smart i was. With that thought i slowly closed my eyes thinking about the days to come and the things to do,as i fell asleep i could swear that i had seen something on the corner of my eyes but because i was half-asleep i didn¡¯t bother to actually check and just dismissed it as paranoia which it wasn¡¯t of course¡­ ==========A few hours later========== -hmmm¡­ Ugh¡­what the ? Something¡­something was strange¡­my body felt weirdly uncomfortable and for some reason i couldn¡¯t move my upper or lower body there was a strange feeling of pressure and i could feel something on top of me¡­ I slowly opened my eyes still sleepy my eyes were a bit unclear as i started shaking my head for a bit trying to shake off the sleepiness¡­i used my hands to rub my eyes and as i did so i could hear a slight gasp in front of me¡­ -¡­ I Froze¡­and with that i also slowly started feeling someones hands on my chest and the pressure on top of me was also started to become clearer i looked up for a moment as i suddenly met with blood red eyes looking at me directly¡­fear started to creep up as i reflexively wanted to gasp but couldn¡¯t as i felt a strong hand blocking my mouth holding the sound inside with a muffled tone¡­ -ah..hum. As that happened i quickly tried to identify the person who was on top of me looking at her face i already knew that she was a hobgoblin and as i looked at her hair i noticed it was crimson red and then i realized who it was¡­hobura ?! I had already calmed down and stopped resisting looking at her baffled¡­what did she want ? i wondered¡­with that sudden halt of resistance hobura also took off her hand from my mouth as both of us stared at each other silently in the middle of the night¡­i wasn¡¯t sure what to do and because i was an idiot i¡­ -So..what you doing ? Asked something stupid. ==================================================== I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 44 Late Night Visit As hobura and i locked eyes i felt that she didn''t see any meaning to my words as i felt her hands on my stomach warmly not really moving as she sat on my hip making me feel her soft and muscular thighs...her breasts were also something to be told as i could only see half of her face while her breasts were standing in my way from my position... -uhh Hobura moaned as she moved her hands a bit more closer to me groping me but not really squeezing more like patting as her hands slided through my upper nude body...i was actually half nude only in my under wear which i washed a day ago she was sitting on top of me over my blanket and for a second i was glad she wasn''t directly sitting at me...wait thats not what i am supposed to be thinking ! I quickly rearranged my thinking and asked her seriously. -hobura what are you doing answer me get off ahh...wait don''t go that high thats a bit... I said a bit embarrassed i was slowly thinking if i should just call the others through my but then i looked at hobura''s eyes again...they were a bit complex she wanted this a lot but there were small pieces of hurt in them,no more like fear of something which i couldn''t understand...no calling everyone else will only lead to more problems it seems like i have to deal with this myself... As i was thinking like that i didn''t notice that hobura was starting to lean onto my chest pressing her huge breasts onto my chest letting me feel those fantastic soft balls of hers almost sending me through oblivion with it,but i endured and quickly thought of how to calm her for a second...words weren''t working and forcing her was also no good because i can''t exert any strength...maybe giving up is much better ?...no wait if this continues then there will be bound to happen more of these incidents...i need to take control somehow but how ?! Hobura''s hands were already entangling my neck pulling herself into me and pressing harder as i felt my chest become more warmer and softer she once again linked eyes with me now we were only a few centimeters away from each other,i could hear her soft breathing and smell her body oder which was a bit sweaty but likable for some reason...and at that moment i figured that the only thing i could do was link with hobura and see if my transmission with her would work and i did... -...?! As i linked with hobura i could feel the vast amount of lust and fear she had lingering in herself streaming through our bond towards me it made me flinch for a moment making me feel like i was being strangled almost even knocking me out,but i still kept myself conscious with pure willpower as i looked directly into hobura''s eyes not sure what i was trying to find in there but when i did i felt that hobura froze for a second as she met my eyes and suddenly pure information was entering my head...i...i see now i understand... As i felt the sudden influx of information lessen every second i also noticed that hobura stopped what she was doing and retreated her hands just sitting on top of me feeling guilty which i could tell through our bond...the amount of lust that was coming from her also lessened when we linked together but there was still a huge amount of it in her combined with excitement,but right now her guilt was the only thing that kept her reasoning and overwhelming her lust she understood that what she did was something i felt uncomfortable with through the bond and didn''t know what to do further and just awaited her punishment it seemed.Forcing me was never her original desire she more like longed to stay close to me,but couldn''t say so because she was not good with words,her intelligence may have shot up quiet a bit,but it was still not that high for her to explain herself with complicated things such as these making her come to this kind of result... -Its okay...i am not angry I said with a light smile while looking at the frowning hobura who was sitting on top of me she felt surprised that i had said something like that and also glad,but at the same time she felt what she did was bad and didn''t try to justify or explain herself just keeping quiet like a scolded child. I made a wryly smile and raised my upper body for a second as i looked at the beautiful hobura who still wasn''t meeting my face as she looked down partially hiding herself with her red hair,i took the chance and got closer to her as i moved my palm towards her cheek touching it almost brushing there was a slight feeling of comfort coming from hobura who felt my warm hand slightly raising her head to look at me who was making a gentle smile. -hig...hig...hig Hobura sniffed seeing as tears started to form in her eyes she couldn''t take it any longer and quickly leaned her head onto my chest cuddling with me embracing me as if i was a body pillow.I also didn''t resist and just patted her long red hair while feeling the warm tears washing off my chest there was no sexual act involved in this as i just kept her comfort for her to calm down which wasn''t really long as hobura stopped after a few minutes still holding onto me like to dear life itself... I still kept patting her head to keep her calm and comforted she also started to hum softly because of the good feeling she was getting from being spoiled like this which looked a bit out of place if you think about it because hobura was a lot bigger then me and looked like a 18 or 21 year old cuddling with someone smaller then her,but it was alright. -are you alright now ? I asked hobura out of the blue as she stopped sobbing and raised her head to me her eyes showing comfort and worry at the same time not know what to say. -uhh..yes She said quietly still holding onto me it seems like she has no intention of letting go right now so i just let her and asked instead. -so why did you come like this ? Me asking her that so suddenly made her shudder and i actually partially knew the reason for that but it sure helped if she could explain it which she did of course not thinking of going against my orders. The explanation wasn''t long and pretty clear to be precise,previously when she was still a goblin her intelligence was the lowest in the group making her hard to talk with as she would always answer with a few words missing in her sentence or simply with a grunt or two talking with her was a bit hard but i got used to it and the others never really minded that,but now she was able to make full sentences with clear meanings to it i could still see some small grunts and gestures she used when she was a goblin but that was just a habit i think and she often only used that kind of manner of speech when it was a yes or no answer in and all hobura was still the lowest in the group when it came to intelligence which was 78 but in my opinion she that improved was still very big and i knew everyone else also agreed with that seeing that hobura held the highest strength attribute in the group which was a whooping 357 points... Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. Now back to the explanation it turns out that hobura just simply missed me a lot and up until that point nothing really changed but when she saw me she had suddenly that very hot feeling in her chest which she didn''t know how to stop so she tried to do her training thinking it would go away but it didn''t so in the end she couldn''t resist and then she discovered that,that hot feeling only changed if she would come closer to me or stare at me,which i noticed,at that she started to think that if she got closer to me more then she would not feel that hot feeling anymore so she started to think of ways to get close to me but couldn''t as i first had secluded myself and then suddenly called them for a meeting and other things such as the schedule and because i was so busy with the things i was doing she didn''t want to interrupt me and waited until we had dinner at which something different happened...she saw me and hoboku come close to each other and suddenly felt a large burst of anger and frustration crushing the bone in her hand at the time,which i also saw,she at first tried to ignore that feeling but couldn''t as the others started to feed me and get close to me one by one until i couldn''t take in anymore and fell down with my stomach full making her frustrated that she herself couldn''t come close to me,with that said ending the dinner and me becoming busy once more making her start training again while keeping an eye at me until bed time. Hoboku originally wanted to talk with me when we were walking through the cave but because i got away so quickly she didn''t get the chance and in her opinions the others were also weird because they were tense for some unknown reason which i could understand... Now that i was already gone hobura first thought that she would settle this tomorrow but when she and the others got to their respective sleeping areas she discovered that she couldn''t sleep at all while the others were snoring up and slept peacefully in their pelt beds hobura was wide awake feeling the extreme hot feeling welling inside of her,throughout the day she didn''t ask anyone if they could help her as hobura figured that only she had this feeling and couldn''t see anyone who reacted the same way...well maybe not she said that everyone was kinda acting the same as her but not really too heavily like her so she wasn''t sure if she just overreacted or was different ending up quiet about the matter at hand. And at this very night because hobura couldn''t sleep she started pondering about that specific feeling she felt like she was burning up from the inside almost suffocating and at that moment she decided that she had enough and sneaked out of her bed going towards my place to settle this and when she saw me sleeping on my bed she felt that her instincts were slowly taking over her body which made her do all the things she did while she mounted me,she only got a proper hold of herself when i used my on her and melded with her through the bond getting her feeling to retract on herself calming her and realizing what she was doing up to this point knowing that what she did was something that i felt uncomfortable. To sum this whole thing into one sentence...her body grew but not her mind...don''t get me wrong her intelligence grew by 2 or 3 times probably but her experience and memories never changed she may have understood a lot of things because of her intelligence boost but all things have such things as "needs" which could be interpreted as "lust" here not everyone choses to embrace that feeling or realize it which i understood by hobura''s behavior it may be that the others also experience this kind of need and hoboku already showed that she wants that and more i believe with her nonchalant way of showing it to everyone stimulating them more to such things...man this will get messy. I thought for a moment as i felt a light tug bellow me making me turn towards hobura who was looking up at me with a worried gaze as she asked. -can...can i sleep here for the night lord sorron...i won''t trouble you again i promise... She asked with a very worried face and even if she didn''t ask i doubt that she would simply go away like this with her vice grip on me and using your puppy eyes is unfair alright ! In the end thinking about it if anyone would see us like this then the situation would turn really awkward i am not even sure how some of the girls reacted to the incident with me and hoboku who were jerking each other off,they probably talk about it sometimes but for now i didn''t see anything that warranted any bad behavior or conflict to that topic they all seemed to be still very good friends to each other on a deep sisterly level i believe. The reason i was thinking like this was because everyone grew a lot becoming somewhat appealing to me and it was probably the same way for the girls too but i also wanted to keep a strict line on a...professional ground ? Why was i doubting myself now ? -uhm...is that a no ? I realized that i completely forgot about hobura who still sitting on my hips hugging onto my chest...i needed to decide...which take so long as i thought it would be making me sigh as i said. -alright you can sleep here,but go back to the others early i wake you up at the time Seeing me say it like this hobura nodded resolutely as she slowly started to part from me and quickly slipped underneath the blanket i felt myself heating up from her action which looked very eager for some reason and then i almost lost it when she started to.... -why are you starting to strip ?! Chapter 45 Out Of Hand -huuhh.. I could hear the sound of soft breathing coming from my side tickling me somewhat but not really. Hobura was actually sleeping next to me using my shoulder as a pillow while hugging me with her left arm and entangling her leg with my left leg letting me feel her warmth and softness from my side doubled with the feeling of her breasts pressing on my left ribs¡­in short she was using me as a body pillow. I was actually only wearing my brown shirt and my underwear right now,at first when i agreed to let hobura sleep here for a while she slipped into the blanket and started to strip partially revealing her huge breasts to me for a moment making me stare but quickly get a hold of myself as i told her to sleep with her clothes which she didn¡¯t like because of the hotness she would get while sleeping but in the end she agreed and was now sleeping peacefully in my arms¡­ The way it ended up like this was in the middle of her sleep when she started to move around for a bit finally ending up in this position which was weird but i am not going to go into detail as the process was a bit touchy and awkward. Anyways it had been about 4 or 5 hours since she was sleeping here with me,i didn¡¯t sleep throughout the time since she was here and it didn¡¯t bother me either since my stamina was high,but the only thing that did bother me was slight issue of boredom which i solved very quickly by linking with the scouting slimes to explore the area which was a bit refreshing to see but also scary as the night held a lot of big predators roaming around the area,those beasts mostly didn¡¯t as much as look at the slimes or straight out ignored them while passing by making me somewhat relieved that the slimes were the most lowest species in the forest not worth noticing making them very good scouts or spies¡­hmm maybe its also because the slimes are very unappetizing because they are just a blob of green goo making the other beasts lose interest in them..that could be very it. My curiosity for exploration was not long lived as i could only walk through what seemed to be a endless road of trees and bushes throughout the forest seeing the same thing every few minutes got boring so i decided to just follow a giant beast and see what it does throughout the day which was actually really interesting it was as if i was watching a documentary about an animal but without the commentator of course¡­still i got a lot of fun watching the animal go to its favorite hunting grounds and then wait for a unsuspected prey to come along pouncing at it and shredding it into bits and then eating it¡­the animal i was pursuing over this course of action looked like a giant jungle panther completely black with gray stripes and golden eyes¡­while i was tailing it through the slimes body i knew that the panther had noticed the little slime following it around and watching it i didn¡¯t even try to hide from the panther and just kept a safe distance of 25 meters from it,the panther more then once looking back to me almost making me feel like we were staring at each others eyes,it didn¡¯t do anything to the slime and mostly ignored it while i was watching him and after a few hours had passed the panther finally decided to go home into his hole he seemed to have dug out from the side of a small hill¡­and before he got inside the panther looked at the slime one last time snorting at it¡­or at me ? i guess and turning back towards its home¡­ i still remember that gaze it gave me when it was about to go inside¡­it wasn¡¯t challenging me no it was more of a intelligent gaze trying to see what i was up to¡­haha maybe i am just thinking too much its just a panther alright¡­ With that closed i also just cut off the link between me and the slime and ordered it to continue scouting returning back to this position with hobura by my side¡­still sleeping. I looked at her for a moment her beautiful face was very close to me as she made faint breaths her hair was partially hiding her beauty making me instinctively move my right hand and put her crimson hair over her ear looking at her dark red skin her mouth was delicate and a bit paler then her skin making it pure red¡­i could feel her hands and legs touching me her softness enveloping me making me want to touch myself,but i resisted and instead touched her cheek feeling the warmth spreading through my finger tips as she moaned faintly very cute¡­ -hey¡­wake up sleepy head you have to go.. I shook her body while saying that,it had been only a few hours and i was sure that the sun wouldn¡¯t even come up after 3 or 4 hours after all we got to sleep just after the sun was down meaning it was maybe 8 or 9 o¡¯clock at the time but still the reason i wanted to make her leave was purely because¡­my reasoning was crumbling down on me and her warmth only induced that feeling inside of me making my genitals slowly stand up every second i looked at her¡­which wasn¡¯t good obviously¡­it was already enough for me to be doing those things with hoboku and i wasn¡¯t even sure if we should continue but having more then 2 at the same time seemed really unnatural to me and i was kinda scared about what the others would think¡­ But at the same time¡­i knew that the girls were also starting to develop those kinds of ¡°needs¡± it already showed with hobura and hoboku the rest may not seem like it,but they are seeking skin ship with the opposite sex which i already noticed and because i was the only guy it was obvious that it would be me¡­the question here was¡­what do i do with it ? Do i just accept it like that ? It would be weird for me,someone who came from a world where having more then 2 girls was almost considered a crime by everyone even thought it wasn¡¯t but here,such rules probably don¡¯t imply right ? And even if i accept this a lot of problems may come with them hobura already showed signs of jealousy through pulverizing her bone at dinner when she saw me and hoboku come so close to each other the others evenly looked a bit mad when they saw it which could create a crack in our companionship and openly going out with hoboku also didn¡¯t seem to be a good choice remembering the gaze everyone gave me when they found us in the forest or at the dinner¡­ -huh¡­uhmm lord sorron¡­ Hobura said quietly as she opened her eyes drowsy and somewhat sleepy after a few minutes she finally got a bit more awake as her red eyes met mine¡­she smiled at me sweetly knowing very well who i was moving her hands and legs through my body a bit fondling i could feel it as she stroke my chest a bit dazed as she stared at me. -Hobura remember what i said ? You have to go before anyone notices your gone¡­ This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. I prompted her grabbing her hand which was circling my chest making her pout for a moment in displeasure,she also noticed that she had lost herself for a few moments as she nodded to me and pulled over the blanket for her to get out as she first mounted me to cross me but as she sat¡­ -ugh.. -ehh? I groaned for a second as i felt hobura¡¯s butt rubbing against my dick she also felt it and shook her butt for a little to feeling what it was stimulating it more¡­why did you have to cross me really ? As i was thinking like that i wanted to push hobura back for a moment but i did instead was grab onto her two round breasts pushing her to the ground for a second as i got on top of her¡­ -nnghhh Hobura moaned as she closed her eyes,the excitement and lust i could feel from her bond to me was a lot as i unintentionally squeezed her breasts when we fell to this position the softness and firm shape of her breasts were down right amazing making me somewhat dazed for a second¡­ -uhhh Hobura opened her eyes as she looked at me her eyes showed comfort,longing and excitement,seeing my own blunder i was about to move away raising my hands for a moment to part with her breasts,but what i didn¡¯t expect to happen next was that hobura grabbed onto my two hands and pressed them onto her own breasts once again making me squeeze her even more as she moaned lightly¡­her erotic sound was captivating to an unimaginable degree making me stare at her with a lustful gaze¡­the longer this was going the more my defenses were crumbling into pieces. -lord sorron¡­more¡­i want more please give me more¡­ Hobura begged as she raised herself for a moment looking at me hungrily as if she was about to eat me any second¡­i was also a bit frozen from the stimulation just staring as hobura sat onto my lap from the front¡­her skin was dark red but i could tell that her blood was flushing up from the heat making her slowly strip her top and as she did that it made me involuntarily also pull off my shirt as we continued to gaze into each others eyes even thought the clothes were blocking us i could still feel her possessive look piercing through¡­ And in a few seconds both of our tops were gone thrown somewhere unknown,revealing hobura¡¯s muscular and sexy build to me¡­she was evenly taking a eye full of me as i started looked at her huge breasts seeing the her hardened nipples poking out her waist was slender and a bit muscular but soft nonetheless as i brutally grabbed her right breast fondling it and sucking the left one in my mouth while shoving her close to me¡­ -ahh¡­more give me more harder,bite me¡­ She begged quietly as i continued what i was doing kneeding her breast while sucking the other one tasting her sweet sweat which was slightly salty and bitter but lovely nonetheless¡­i complied to her wishes and bit onto her breast i was careful enough to not hurt her,but just give her a light sting and when i did so hobura suddenly moaned a bit too loud for my liking but not too much as she quickly held her mouth to keep the sound inside¡­There was something wet on my pants and the scent was also very strong as it spread on my lap coming from hobura¡¯s crotch¡­she just came¡­ I let hobura go for a second as she slowly fell onto the bed made out of pelts she was panting a bit heavily her chest rising up and down seductively¡­she was tired for a bit,it seemed to be her first time to be coming like this but i could tell she wanted more as she looked at me expectingly¡­but when she did she noticed the huge bulge standing straight up from my underwear¡­my dick was throbbing hard not being able to satisfy it was a bit trouble some¡­ She was staring at it very intensely i wasn¡¯t really sure if she understood what it was or if her instincts were telling her what it was because she suddenly got up standing on all fours crawling to me still staring at my dick¡­ -I want more¡­. She muttered and i wanted to ask what she wanted but instead she pulled my underwear down revealing my long hard manhood in front of her as she grabbed it hard making me¡­flinch from the pain¡­ -hobura thats¡­too tight¡­ Seeing my pained expression hobura also lightened her grip and held it gently looking at it very closely smelling it and then smiling lustfully as she put it inside of her mouth making me feel the wet insides of her mouth as started to suck it up and down making slight perverted moaning sounds as she did so¡­she was surprisingly careful as to not scrape her teeth with my dick but moved fast and eager with her head following a rhythm sometimes deep throating making me go to the edge while other times just straight out using her tongue to tease the tip of it and then after a while i finally came¡­ -uhhh..ohh It was without warning as i felt my cum shoot up her mouth¡­hobura was wide eyed when she felt the hot liquid almost burning inside her mouth¡­the scent and smell was probably very strong and bitter so i expect her to spit it out but instead she calmed after the first shot and started to swallow the thick sticky liquid going inside her mouth she had a quiet pleased and satisfied expression on her face as she continued to suck me up even after i was done,cleaning up in the end using her tongue¡­ -delicious¡­i want more give me more lord sorron¡­ Hobura begged with a seductive sound slurping¡­she was still very excited while i was a bit tired¡­i was sure after a few minutes i would still be able to continue another round but right now it wasn¡¯t the best scenario to continue even if i wanted to¡­ I quickly pulled on my underwear but while i was doing so hobura suddenly stopped my hand making me look at her i confusion she didn¡¯t seem to like what i was doing,but she quickly got a proper hold of herself as she freed my hand letting me dress a bit more proper¡­ -Hobura¡­i am tired and i think this is enough¡­go back to the others we will soon start training you need to rest some more¡­ I tried to change the current topic before it escalated too quickly or got out of hand¡­ Hobura feeling my seriousness nodded to me as she searched her top for a while finally putting it on and then starting to leave¡­she took one last glance at my back,i could feel her making a hesitant look before she left. I sighed¡­now what ? ============================= I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 46 Did She Force You ?! That night i couldn''t continue sleeping so i decided to get up earlier and start preparing for the day. I had already cleaned myself properly using the spell not sure if hobura''s odor was still on me ,but i didn''t really caring either as i walked through the long cave passing by the sleeping night elf who was snuggled in her little pelt cute...calar slept not too far from me about half way through the cave i think.I was surprised that she didn''t wake up from hobura''s voice,but at the same time i was glad she didn''t need to see that. I stayed by her side for a few minutes to adjust her blanket she was a wild sleeper and moved around a lot it seemed,the slimes with who she usually plays with are still by her side protecting her they even thought i never told them to do so,but it was alright these guys were still loyal to me and seeing me appear made them also happy which i could feel through the bond they were the same as dogs just a little bit more smarter and slimier... With that done i continued to leave the cave and on my way i had passed by the female hobgoblins who were fast asleep in their own sleeping areas that i had set them into everyone was sleeping in a makeshift bed that i had created before they turned into a hobgoblin the bed was really large for them making at least 2 goblin''s fit in 1 bed but now the size was just right for everyone making me feel glad that i had made it that large originally... I looked over everyone while i was passing by to see if everything was alright my steps were quiet and slow and when i finally reached hobura''s place i saw that she was already asleep with a huge grin on her face...which made me smile wryly. I felt a complex feeling while looking at her i already knew that i liked hoboku a lot maybe i actually even loved her and in some part of my brain i considered her to be my girlfriend making me feel somewhat guilty to have had cheated her because of my hormones...but looking at hobura i knew that it wasn''t her fault either she also just wanted to be spoiled like every girl,she knew me fairly well and i never hid anything from them and just showed my usual personality i taught them what i knew and helped them to get this far hiding my emotions was also hard sometimes making the girls look at me with worry,they all dotted on me a lot and so did it,but the question is can this kind of relationship continue on ? It was hard i quickly needed to find a solution until something major would happen if i would just go with the flow every time some girl gets into my bed then someday thats going to bite me...in a very uncomfortable place even... -huuh hnnn Hobura moaned for a second making me surprised for a moment as i thought she had woken up,but she wasn''t no,it seemed like she was dreaming...something pleasant i assumed from her expression which was a small smile. Funnily i also made a small grin and started walking towards hobura her blanket was all over the place and i could see that she shivered for a bit so i took the time to adjust her blanket to keep her warm...in the end i would never abandon anyone here because i knew they wouldn''t either. Finishing this i walked outside into the cool night that i couldn''t feel.I would wake up the others the moment the sun would rise but for now it wasn''t the case so i first decided to look into my inventory and see how many supplies we had for breakfast which was actually quiet a lot the harvester slimes still gathered fruits and vegetables which i had already stored yesterday inside of the inventory they also gathered building materials such as large branches,large leaves and fiber surprisingly they also acquired a few horned rabbits and small animals using the traps that i had taught them,but because we already had the female hobgoblins to go hunting it wasn''t necessary for the slimes to catch anymore game so i told them to continue focusing on gathering building materials,fruits and vegetables. When it came to raw ingredients there was a lot mostly meat actually,but i really wanted was spices.I had some herbs which i could dry and then ground into pulver,but those herbs were still not what i was searching for the main thing i wanted was actually salt...it was a very basic ingredient but also crucial one which served as flavoring all kinds of food...i could make salt,but for that i would need to find a lake or ocean that had salt water i didn''t know any other way to get salt other than this and in my knowledge getting salt was unlikely seeing that were in a giant forest with no ocean in sight whatsoever... Sugar was also something important as i had no idea how to make it without sugar canes which i can''t find i had a slight thought of starting to brew different kinds of teas but without sugar it would seem meaningless to me because i don''t like bitter tea of course i could add fruit juice or use it as a substitute for sugar but that was also shot down as it didn''t make me feel the same as normal tea did... Times were hard with no technology... I sighed and just sat back onto my crate...food wasn''t really a problem and i could still make boiled,grilled and stew dishes which was fairly a lot but i still missed the fried dishes like potato fries,fried chicken or chips... -Grrrr For a moment i thought that one of the little pups was growling at me until i realized that it was actually my stomach...man this makes me hungry... I didn''t continue to think about food and instead started to train my and combining both of the and spell i started to absent mindedly make sculptures to raise the proficiency in the magic skills,i wondered when i was going to get a new spell because since i got LvL.3 or i assumed that i would get new spells which wasn''t the case for some reason. While i was doing that i also continued to experiment with the two spells trying to make gloves,swords and other items with it which actually worked fairly well...When i tried to make something like an armored glove with the ice i imagined the basic structure of the glove and how the mechanics of it would work,after fully grasping the imagine that i wanted i started to part by part shape the water on my hand using it as a model and then freezing it one by one...it took 30 or 40 minutes to finish but the end result was satisfying as the glove that i made was fully functional a bit crude and ugly but heavy and hard to protect me. When i saw the finished glove i wondered if this counted as a defensive spell or something close to it i didn''t acquire a spell from my creation which made me frown,but give me some more insight for this ability as i understood a lot things while tinkering with it. The first thing i understood while using it was that i could make it as cold as i wanted it to be so i tried to make it the coldest i could get and discovered that my limit was to turn the water almost black from the freezing i knew that the color wasn''t literally black just that the ice got so thick and hardened that the internal structure of the water itself shaped into something that light couldn''t reflect at all making it look like dark ice. This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. Of course i wouldn''t be able to know how cold the ice really was just by touching it because my and were hindering the ice from harming me but subconsciously i knew very well that the ice was dangerously cold testing it on someone also was quickly dismissed as i feared just by the touch someone would be hurt this was already stepping into a area were frost bites seemed to be nothing compared to this. The hardness of the ice seemed to be determined by the cold too but i couldn''t really test that because my strength was really low and asking someone also seemed a bit too dangerous in which i didn''t want to hurt anyone. After the ice glove i started experimenting in more creative ways and thought of trying to make some dried ice i found it a bit problematic because i knew that dried ice main component was carbon dioxide so i wasn''t sure if i was able to do but surprisingly enough when i tried to make dried ice i started imagining the components needed to it drawing the water and then freezing it to a passing degree...the result was spot on as i was able to create a slab of dried which smoked some small amount of mist while holding it in my hand...I had no clue how the carbon dioxide inside of the dried was able to get inside so i had no choice but to assume that if i am able to imagine water components then creating different type of ice wasn''t as hard as i thought it would be. With that thought in mind i suddenly had an idea pop in my head if the same principle goes then does it also count for structure ? Until now when i wanted to freeze something i always thought of something solid and cold but what if i wanted something fluid and cold or misty and cold,would that work ? I tried my theory on the spot and the result was remarkable as i was able to make the coldest water without freezing it solid the cold was the same as the glove but the color and structure of the water never changed because i willed it to stay the same,i had only made a fist sized amount of such water and dropped it on the ground to see what would happen and when i did the result was amazing as the little ball of cold water hit the ground it immediately froze the ground splashing off turning the grass into snow-white strands a bit hard but easy to destroy because of the size these strands of grass had. With that i started brushing the area that had been frozen by the water and realized that the whole grass had been removed by doing so not leaving a single strand of grass and only showing me an empty area of earth... -... These results were frightening deadly so to speak i also tried the same method with the mist which worked fine and had an even more frightening use as i could control the mist with an evenly cold temperature around me i also had discovered that each little flake of mist was in my possession meaning that i could control each little molecular piece individually and also collect it with that newly acquired information i started imagining the mist turning into a whirling drill surrounding my right index finger which actually worked and had amazing capabilities as i was able to drill into the ground stone or anything with ease there was not a single resistance. I also accidentally poke my drill finger to my left hand and was frightened by the prospect of having a hole in my hand until i realized that the drill wasn''t working on me... It was strange i didn''t understand why it didn''t work was it because it was my own magic ? No that can''t be it because temperature seems to affect the caster as much as the opponent then does that mean it''s because of my cold or frost resistance or....it was a mystery for now because i had no way to prove it without having another ice or water mage hit me with a spell which i rather passed on. I had lost the track of time while being indulged in my interesting research i even dismissed the level up notifications from my , which had turned 5,5 and 4 respectively. -hey...how is it lord sorron... I flinched for a moment as i felt 2 pairs of soft balls spreading on my back,the water that i was control even dropped onto the ground as i lost my concentration feeling the heavy warmth spreading on my back and hearing the soft womanly sound next to my ear...the smell was familiar and even the voice as it took me only a few seconds to realize who it was. -Don''t scare me like this hoboku... I said with a light smile not really mad about it just playing it off.Hoboku also smiled but hers was more lewd than light-hearted as she said in a quiet tone. -sorry...how about i make it up for you my lord... Her hands started to travel down my chest fondling me her sound was seductive and her breath a bit short for some reason did she run over here ? It made me wonder but that was short-lived as hoboku''s hands were slowly reaching my thighs...for a moment i just wanted to let it go but i suddenly remembered what happened between me and hobura and felt bad for a moment as i suddenly grabbed onto her hand stopping her approach. -eh..? Hoboku was a bit surprised but she didn''t move any longer knowing well that i had stopped her because i wanted to she probably even read my worry as sat next to me hugging my arm...not trying to be seductive or affectionate just over all caring which made feel a lot better for some reason.. -Is something wrong...lord sorron ? She asked trying to read my expression which was a wryly smile that i couldn''t help but show to her...hiding guilt was never something i could do.I took a deep breath and just told her closing my eyes. -Me and hobura touched each other intimately while you and the others were doing the night watch... I felt embarrassment wash over me as i felt my face flushing up but at the same time i felt my heart starting to calm and hurt less as i got the words out.I wasn''t sure what kind of face hoboku was making but i still could feel her emotions through our bond and felt that she was firstly a bit put off not really disappointed or confused she surely understood what i meant and with that going by i could suddenly feel a stream of anger flashing in her heart...her grip to my hand was stronger not really hurting but tight...i was prepared to get hit and only hoped it wouldn''t kill me as i tried to explain to her to calm her,but before i was able to ask her she intercepted instead asking in an angry tone... -Did she force you to do it with her ? I was wide-eyed for a moment not really getting what she was trying to ask me...was i really such a weakling ?! ================================================ I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 47 Dispute Between Captains Not so sure how to answer her i felt myself becoming more and more ashamed for some reason¡­if you think about it rationally there would be no way that i would be able to subdue hobura and get my way with her she was after all the strongest in the group maybe even a pinch from her could kill me which was scary to think about now that i came up with it¡­but still¡­it still hurt somewhat as if i wasn¡¯t even a man¡­ Overall i was just not sure about the answer¡­because hobura didn¡¯t seduce me intentionally but at the same time she did seduce me¡­ -No,she didn¡¯t force herself onto me¡­she seduced me ? It was the only plausible answer i could give as i looked at hoboku with a slight troubled expression on my face¡­ Hearing me say it like this hoboku made a slight frowning expression as she hugged me from the side pressing her perky breasts on my left arm¡­a stream of light anger,regret and jealousy rained through her bond letting me know that she was clearly displeased about it,but calm as her feelings quickly came into order¡­she was quiet and her expression told me that she was thinking about something very hard so i didn¡¯t want to interrupt her and just stayed in this locked position of hers¡­while looking at the sky noticing that the sun was slowly rising up..greeting the daylight. Suddenly hoboku gripped my tighter making me feel a bit anxious for a few seconds as she turned to me with a very determined face¡­she snuggled up to me for a moment leaning her head to my neck taking a long whiff and then after she finished she stood up again and quickly paced towards the cave to wake up the others¡­ -¡­ I didn¡¯t know what to think about her random action just now¡­and asking her seemed just even more awkward,but what i could understand from her though was that she wasn¡¯t angry at me which was good but worrisome at the same time¡­ As i looked towards her running back i also realized that the sun was already up and that hoboku was probably here because she wanted to wake up everyone to start their training. I also shook my head and pushed away the issue for a moment thinking about it won¡¯t make it better so i just changed the topic towards the food that i was about to make calculating the amount and time it would take and also adding up the different nutrition value in each meal¡­after all i didn¡¯t want the girls to only eat meat that would be very unhealthy something like onions and potatoes were always necessary,but the thing was i had no clue what kind of nutritions or values the different vegetables i had contained within them of course i found some very similar vegetables with different appearances so i assumed they would do in the cooking for now¡­ This particular issue got me also thinking for a moment as i thought about the growth of these fruits and vegetables¡­most of my knowledge for these edible plants and fruits were from the horned rabbit and later on after i got the skill i was able to identify them properly and see if they were edible or not or had any additional effects on them which some of them had like a fruit that was pink and shaped like a star which gave the consumer added agility for a temporary time,the added amount of very insignificant but also interesting as it could still add status points for basically eating it raw. The taste of the fruit was sour,sugary almost melting inside your mouth like candy even thought the surface was hard but the insides were very soft like pudding which was a bit disturbing to be honest but also interesting at the same time making me want to investigate the matter a little bit more. I had still a lot of time before preparing lunch for everyone and i also wanted to teach hobusaku,hobura and hoboku how to cook by ending their training a bit earlier to make the food while i taught them and supervised them¡­the end result may become something inedible or outright horrible but i was confident enough to see the error they were making and instruct them clearly on what to do after all they seemed very enthusiastic about the cooking lessons. In the end i finished thinking it through and realized that i had still a full 6 hours before the girls finished their training for me to finish cooking the dinner would take about 2 to 3 hours so i started after 3 hours and call the other 3 from their training and start teaching them¡­. I very complicated feeling welled inside of me as i remembered the incident that happened last night¡­i wasn¡¯t sure how hobura viewed this event or if she was going to tell anyone about it,but at the same time i figured that it wasn¡¯t like that she would tell anyone about this seeing that she mostly kept quiet and rarely said a few sentences bragging was also not something she did because the air around her was very indifferent sometimes making me calm down for a second as i considered my options and returned towards my research concerning the fruit. ===================== -ahhh -uhhh its morning I could hear the sound of the girls yawning and stretching their bodies while coming out of the cave,hoboku was leading that bunch towards the field while the others just followed her,half-asleep i could even see the people from the night watch starting to go towards the field and wait for the others to come,their expressions were somewhat bored but not tired as they still had a decent amount of stamina and basically didn¡¯t do much throughout the night. I considered to give them a 1 or 2 hour rest to recover for a bit but decided against it as i saw that the highest amount of stamina they lost was only 9% which wasn¡¯t a lot. As i was thinking like this i suddenly felt a soft sensation pressing onto my back there was also a familiar scent in the air making me believe it was hoboku who was hugging me from behind but realizing it was actually someone else as i saw red hair going down my shoulder¡­ -lord sorron has a delicious smell¡­¡­hmm i want more¡­ I froze for a second as hobura hugged me passionately while sniffing me as if i was some kind of drug which could be very it¡­her embrace was strong and resisting was really impossible as she her hands traveled through my body her head was snuggled up on my neck and i could feel a slight wet sensation on it as i felt her warm tongue licking me as she started panting the stimulation i got from this was a lot as my heartbeat sped up to 3 times in a instant¡­ This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. -HOBURA what are you doing with the lord ! I could hear hoboku¡¯s outraged cry as she shouted at hobura with clear anger in her voice who also stopped licking me¡­there was a sudden burn of annoyance and anger welling inside of hobura as she turned her narrowed gaze towards hoboku straightened up puffing her chest in a hand crossed manner for some reason as she said with a voice of clear displeasure¡­ -what ? I am just giving my appreciation towards my lord there is nothing wrong with this ? -what ! you little¡­. Hoboku fumed as she heard hobura¡¯s shameless confession i was also a bit taken a back because of the way she said it which sounded really innocent almost believable .I didn¡¯t know that hobura had that kind of side to her which was a bit surprising but good to know¡­ -wahhh how unfair¡­ -i want too¡­ -maybe she is right¡­. The others in the group also started to talk among themselves as the looked at hobura in jealousy with slight respect mixed into their eyes they even more so looked at me with longing and a bit of excitement not really sure what to do next. Hobura was still nailed to the ground making an ugly expression as she expressed her anger looking at hobura poisonouse she suddenly pointed at me and said. -Look at the lord he doesn¡¯t like what you are doing to him ! See you even soiled him with your stinking saliva do you call that appreciation ?! The others hearing hoboku¡¯s point nodded to her while hobura was still making a straight face frowning for a bit as the crowd started to go into hoboku¡¯s tune¡­as she retorted to her. -He never said he didn¡¯t like it and i know he loved it yesterday night! The declaration almost made my eyes pop as i remembered how hobura gave me a blow job with her mouth¡­¡­the rest didn¡¯t seem to have caught onto the perverted suggestion as hoboku did who made a even more so ugly expression as she knew what hobura was talking about¡­please someone kill me ! I was holding my red face while these two were going at each other i felt like a small animal that was trapped between 2 hungry wolfs arguing about who is going to eat me¡­ They continued to argue like this for about 5 or 8 minutes or so adding some insults and sexual words and suggestions which the crowd didn¡¯t seem to understand a lot but still watched as it looked very exciting to them hoboku even told hobura that i loved her breasts more than hers as i had fondled them much more she even added that we did it more than once making hobura dumbfounded for a few seconds as she was about to retort on her own until another person stepped between these two showing both of them her palm she had a pretty troubled expression on her face as i looked at her and discovered that it was hobusaku the leader of the ¡°Rogue¡± team¡­ -You two shut up please if you really feel affectionate towards the lord then please stop making him uncomfortable you should know what i am talking about right ? Both of them looked a bit confused by hobusaku¡¯s statement until they suddenly widened their eyes looking at me with an apologetic gaze,their feelings were slight regret mixed with guilt¡­did they perhaps feel my embarrassment ? Anyways both of them gazed at each other making a small wordless agreement between each other and then snorting going into the different directions of the field to start training¡­ Hobusaku and i watched these two leave as both of us made a small sigh looking at each other¡­my savior¡­i felt thankful towards hobusaku and told her my thanks making her blush for some reason as she accepted my thanks with a smile that really fit well with her cool the appearance making her really pretty. The others were still nailed on their spots slightly flushed as they watched me and hobusaku converse like this,it took hobusaku a loud shout for them to start moving again and i could see that for some reason a lot of those girls were touching their crotch when they stood there dazed¡­.i didn¡¯t want to think about what they were doing so i just got back towards my research with the fruit in hand feeling the adrenalin rush lessen inside of my body¡­ The girls also started to do their usual training session push ups,sit ups and running,things which i had scheduled them to do daily every morning for about 6 hours. I would sometimes glance towards hoboku and hobura to see if they were getting along just to see that they in fact weren¡¯t getting along¡­they mostly ignored each other so they wouldn¡¯t piss each other off hobusaku also kept a sharp gaze at these two while the others just made curious expressions and whispered with each other mysteriously while sometimes glancing towards my direction with excited feelings,they didn¡¯t dare to meet my gaze when i turned to them and quickly looked down when it was the case¡­ While i was studying the insides of the fruit i also started thinking about how they were able to figure out something like sex i guess was it the same as dogs ? Did they go into heat or something ? Or was it that they always knew in some instinctive level¡­which sounded a bit funny but was plausible as any animal knew something like that by instincts even humans¡­ I once again shook my face and lightly slapped my cheek¡­forget about this i have more important things right now ! I once again fully concentrated to my fruit research looking into the insides of it and discovering that it had something like white seeds inside of it¡­interesting. ================================================= I edit and write other chapters ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 48 Divine Fruits -alright this should be enough... I muttered to myself as i pressed onto the little hill of dirt that i had set next to the cave entrance...bellow the little dirt hill i had buried a single seed that came from the rosy star shaped fruit.I wanted to test something and figured that i could finally use the in this situation as i had only used the skill once which was when i buried the crimson wolf mother through the skill giving miraculous results as the grass on the ground spread and buried the mother whole but other than that i hadn''t used it as it never really had any use to me...but now it was a bit different. It was a simple skill but also very useful if you think about it...it didn''t have any offensive or defensive power it had more of a utility type characteristics as it simply accelerated the growth speed of plants and other greenery.The reason i was doing this was to test if the seed that i had buried would grow into a tree through the skill and honestly i had quiet a lot of hope in this project because it made me think that i could get these fruits or vegetables any time at home without moving out of my comfort zone,but in the end this was only optional something good to know not to actually do right now as the harvester slimes already collected these fruits everyday endlessly...In certain circumstances though this ability can really shine like in winter when the fruits wouldn''t grow anymore i could just use the ability and make it grow on the spot getting a infinite supply of these without a problem...hmm it was something worth to consider actually collecting the seeds or branches in case of winter or short supply of food...seeing that the girls were literal gluttons and the possibility of season circumstances made me note this onto my mind as i looked at the small dirt hill evoking the skill to see if it would work. With that thought green particles started to appear onto my palms surrounding the little hill that i was using as my target the particles were quite beautiful as they danced around the little hill with a sparkling green light and with that surprisingly i could see a small seedling appear on the top of the little hill quickly growing upwards as the green particles also followed the seedling the base slowly turning into a brownish green color and the plant growing up higher and higher with insane speed right before my eyes... The base of the plant was starting to thicken the more it grew becoming more darker and harder as the first branches started to spread out from the main shaft of the plant leaves started to sprout as the plant grew wider... I was taking more and more steps backwards because of the growth of the tree which i was looking at with eyes full of amazement even the girls looked over here very curious on what i was doing some even wide eyed when they realized that the tree was literally growing in insane speed some even thought that it would attack me but i assured them through the transmission link that it was alright and that i had control over it which they trusted in and continued their training while make small observations towards me and the fast growing tree that was in front of me... -mister...why are you all...ehh ? Calar who had been sleeping up until now came out of the cave with the slimes and when she got out she saw me next to the entrance raising my palms and shooting out the green particle lights out from them towards the tree that growing rapidly from the side of the entrance... -woooowww... Calar was wide eyed as she watched the tree grow to its full size dozens of leafs sprouting from the different branches and blooming with a bright glistering green color almost shining in my vision and then...fruits started to grow...the rosy fruits started as small little pimps on the trees evolving into a blooming little star and filling up as if something was pumping it up...the amount of the fruits were a lot and covering the whole tree the color was also a very bizarre shining rosy color not at all the same as the original fruit but more fresh and appetizing to look at for some reason...maybe its because the fruits are new. I thought for a second as i stopped to feed the tree with the skill making the green particles disappear and the fruits hang on the trees as i approached them plunking one of the fruits from the branch and looked at its glistering glory... -Appraisal I muttered as i activated my appraisal skill showing the notification with the needed info on it which i had already know but surprisingly this time it was different. ~Congratulations [LvL.5] has become[LvL.6]~ With the level up notification coming up first i dismissed it with a delightful grin looking at the notification to see clear difference from the last entry. A fruit that has a sweet sour taste and gives the consumer a agility boost for a set amount of time. Because the fruit is Divine the agility that will be boosted will be 48 points. As i looked at the description i was honestly i bit shocked...the ordinary star fruit also know as Caprucia only gave me 6 points of agility as a boost when consumed raw but this fruit is 8 times the amount that it will boost just by eating it raw making it a very valuable consumable the entry and explanation was also different from the last time,it gave me a explanation to the quality of the item which was Divine making my eyes pop for a second as i started thinking if Divine wasn''t the highest grade in quality because i had acquired it so easily making me actually appraise the quality rating which had me leaving baffled. Common Uncommon Rare Unique Epic Artifact Legendary Divine There wasn''t an explanation to these meanings but i could just guess from the layout that divine was the highest possible quality rating meaning it was invaluable...but in the end what did it mean ? how did it even get such item ? I looked at the divine fruit that i was holding in my hand and started thinking about it...the seed which it grew from couldn''t be it nor was it the ground or the location meaning it was... -My skill ? I muttered a bit confused...my conclusion was that the reason i had acquired such high quality item was because i had grown it using the to grow it meaning that i had literally used the power of a deity to make a ordinary fruit into a divine one... Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator. -... I was too mind blown to react to my accomplishment the item that i was holding in my hand was made through the power of a god...thats just unbelievable no matter what you say... -mister ! mister...can i have one please ! Calar who was by my side begging me to let her eat one was fully energetic and excited for some reason as she pulled the hem of my sleeve while i was drowned in my own thoughts i felt a little bad ignoring her so i gave her the fruit that i was holding for her to taste i also plucked another fruit that was on the tree and bit in as well... -mhhmmm Calar munched into the rosy star fruit head on as she chewed on it making the sweet pudding like substance gush out...i also ate it and noticed that the insides of the fruit had become a lot more cooler and sweeter for some reason giving me a very pleasant taste almost as if i was eating ice cream...wow. -uhh.. -ohhhh -hmmm As we were eating the fruits passionately i noticed that the others once again stopped their training to take a moment by looking at us eating the fruits so merrily...they were drooling looking a bit starved pitiful too as they felt compelled to come here and take a bite knowing full well that they can''t come until they finish their training.I planned on giving each girl one fruitso they wouldn''t give me that pitiful stare afterwards... -hahhh...mister how did the tree get here and why were you shooting out green light from your hands ! After calar finished her fruit she started to bombard me with questions about the tree and how it grew...i gave her a brief explanation and just told her that i was able to make plants grow through magic which she found very amazing as she looked at me admiringly as if she was looking at a god...which was very wrong as i told her that it wasn''t anything special...which was actually lie since it was god fruit to be blunt...but who cares...i thought until the little girl protested. -No,mister this is amazing ! You can make trees and plants grow through your magic which is awesome ! Not even the elders in my village can do that or my mother who is a nature priestess herself we can only summon boring treants or vines and thorny flowers...but actually making things grow so much and making it so beautiful is very special ! Calar insisted as she cheered for my success in growing a tree using magic...i didn''t really explain it to her into detail or tell her about the quality of the item itself because i felt that something abnormal as this could be very well lure some greedy people to me which i didn''t want of course so i decided to keep this a secret no matter what. Calar continued to exaggerate on how amazing my ability was until she got tired herself and used one of the slimes as cushion to sit on she was really excited about this but i was sure she would soon forget about it...that just how kids are they have something to play until they get distracted by something else to play it is a never ending circle until they grow up and get their priorities straight to live their set circle... I also looked towards the sky for a moment trying to judge how much time it was i concluded that enough time had passed and that it was about time to prepare the dinner so i walked towards the girls calling for hobusaku,hobura and hoboku to start cooking lessons... The 3 of them hearing me call them had bright smiling faces as they raced towards me as if it was a competition and of course hobusaku was first as she stood in front of me back straight with a sweet smile on her face...the other 2 also came at the same time and momentarily glanced at each other also snorting and looking the other way still a bit pissed at each other but not so much as to start a embarrassing argument again...hobusaku seeing this also made a wryly smile trying to comfort both of them as i lead them towards the 4 fire places which i had the slimes prepare before hand for the lunch, they were still waiting in a line awaiting my further orders and instructions to make the dinner. All 3 of the girls were assigned 1 camp fire each and 1 full corpse of a animal that looked like a adult weasel merged with a bear the size was approximately 60 to 70 cm in length and 30 cms wide the insides of the corpses were still intact with the magic inside of the animal residing the animal was also skinned before hand to shorten the amount of time needed to cook it...the first dish i was about to teach them was something simple and easy to make it was also very access able to them if they didn''t have me in hand as i looked at all 3 of them standing next to my own camp fire with my own weasel bear corpse as i told them the food we were making. -Today i will teach you how to make a roast The 3 of them looked a bit distracted hearing my what we were making they smiled only a few seconds afterwards as they felt confident that they would be able to make it which was still a mistake as the animal wasn''t even prepared yet... With that said i started to lecture the girls about the corpse and what to do with it where to cut it and how to prepare it...showing it myself...while i was doing that the slimes were preparing the real meal that the girls would eat following the way i had told them to make the food they followed my instructions point on making different kinds of stews and roasts marinading it with herbs and also stirring and roasting the stews and meats in different ways...the slimes were truly skilled when it came to following orders or mimicking things their minds were also one as they worked in a team of 3 doing one kind of food exchanging places and handling the different ingredients with care and precision which after all impressed me very well...compared to these slimes the girls on the other hand... -damn... -is this the heart or liver ? -What do i do with this long meat ? I facepalmed for a second...as they literally toyed with the food in their hands...this might take a while. ========================================== I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 49 Contribution System -ughh... -blahhhh -this tastes bad ! The female hobgoblins complained as most of them stuffed the made roast into their mouths with a very disgusted expression on their faces while eating the food...you can always spit it out if you want no is forcing you...i wanted to say them that but knew very well that it would be like going against my own words as i once taught them that food is precious and something you don''t waste on your leisure...i kinda felt proud that the girls took my words to heart when they ate even thought the meat that they were eating was prepared from the 3 captains meaning hobura,hoboku and hobusaku they still ate the meat even thought the taste was horrible...maybe i should stop them until they get a tummy ache...i thought for a second as i seriously contemplated my decision... -cooking is hard -I forgot which of the organs was the heart or liver... -I still don''t know what that long meat thingy is... The 3 which were standing by my side complained to themselves thinking about what they could have possibly done wrong even thought they actually did follow my instructions and i also pointed out some mistakes they did when they started cooking too...Honestly saying i was also a bit not sure what had gone wrong,but at the same time i didn''t care that much because the female hob-goblins had still the food prepared by the slimes and the rosy star fruit that i gave everyone one piece each which increased their agility by 48 points which was actually very good for hunting for them. I looked back again at the 3 that were standing by my side these 3 had already eaten before hand so they weren''t hungry anymore and just waited for their comrades to finish and go hunting for some game over all these 3 did good and actually learned the skill which was also good...even thought they were still very inexperience i was sure that over time they would learn well and master the skill decently to make simple,but delicious foods after all they showed decent understanding and patience,but i think its only because i am the teacher...and i don''t mean it in any way educational respect,but something different... The girls finished their meals very quickly and washed their hands everyone having one last check to see if they have everything they need before they leave and like so we all stood next to the exit me sending them off for today,once again i felt like a wife for some reason,but at the same time i can''t imagine to be married to so many girls at the same time making me quickly shake off this thought as i looked at everyone else making sure they were prepared... -lord sorron maybe i should stay and defend you instead... Hoboku said as she stepped forward trying to persuade me into letting her stay and defend me...hobura also wanted to do the same,but as they were about to start arguing again i got fed up and told them to be quiet for a moment...making them flinch by my sudden shout as they got tiny feeling guilty about themselves and stepping back,but as they did so i could feel a burning flame of desire ignite in both of their hearts for some reason...weird... My shout had caught everyones attention as they looked at me a bit surprised,i also needed to tell them something before they would leave and it was something i had already thought of for a while. -Alright everyone from now on we will work on a contribution system...look here ! I said as i summoned a faintly shining orb from my palm...the size was mediocre and the shine was also nothing special but it was still a rank 5 magic core belonging to a wolf type beast from the forest as i guessed that it was somewhat valuable to the outside but not here where it didn''t have any use. Seeing this magic core everyone looked at it confused...most of them were familiar with the magic core knowing that it came from the corpse of a beast from the forest,but what they didn''t know was that only certain monsters seemed to have this magic core inside of them depending on the strength i would also call them magic beasts because of the core. -from now on we won''t do the brawls anymore to give out rewards instead we will use a contribution system which you can use to exchange rewards with...the main points for this system will be these magic cores which you will acquire from the insides of a magic beast in the forest.You can give these cores to me and then acquire rewards from me...the rewards will depend on how many contribution points you have depending on the amount and quality of a core which is ranked from 1 to 10 the higher the rank of the core the more it is worth and the more points you get the better rewards you may acquire and if you don''t want any rewards you can also ask me a request for me to do for you later like your favorite food to prepare for you ! This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. They listened to my explanation very excited as they fully understood what it meant...this time there was no competition it was every person individually growing their own strength contribution to the group this way they would be more motivated while hunting and fighting to get rewards and also make use of these cores as a sort of currency. -So if i have enough contribution points and ask you a request can i ask you to spend a night with me ? I blinked for a few seconds as i heard the familiar voice and looked over to hoboku who was staring at me wanting the answer to the question eagerly...hobura also realized the meaning to hoboku''s question and was evenly curious about it as she looked at me expectantly which the others followed suit... I kept my eyes narrowed as i looked towards hoboku answering her. -Yes,you may use your contribution points like this but the amount that will cost is still unknown and may be a lot so i am encouraging all of you to do your best and a reminder to everyone...cheating or harming each other is not tolerated you are still companions and friends to each other helping each other and fighting together is a matter of course and if anyone draws that line then i will have no other choice but to punish that person,you will be fair to each other and if you kill a magic beast together and don''t know who to give the magic core then the magic core will be given to the person who had contributed to the fight the most and not to the person who had killed it understand ? And also never underestimate your opponent or get overly prideful if you think that you have no chance of winning then leave the battle because your life is much more valuable then these points did i make myself clear everyone ? -YES~ Everyone agreed as they heard the warning that i had told them no one really knew what would happen when you get "punished" as no one ever had done anything wrong in this group yet because everyone kept my words of advice at heart and followed them without a second thought even now i was sure that it would be the same... With that finished the female hobgoblins started to turn towards the exit with a new found motivation to their now everyday hunting.Both hoboku and hobura looked determined as they marched forward leading the 2 groups into the forest... I sighed as i saw them off hobusaku who was standing next to me looked at me smiling awkwardly she was the person who was supposed to protect me today...i had chose her because i felt it was the right thing to do and didn''t think much about it as my thoughts drifted towards hoboku''s question about the contribution system. Honestly saying what hoboku had asked was something that i had considered the very first time when i tried to find a solution to this problem...even thought i felt kind of bad for doing something like this i also realized that i am not on earth anymore i wasn''t even human i was a lord for gods sakes and what i was else for these girls was also a leader not their baby sitter i have to think about the best for everyone to be happy not just me and another person but for everyone to be satisfied which was something i valued a lot in this group and wanted to stay this way...i only realized this when i tried to explain the girls my own non-existing culture to them while teaching them how to cook they had trouble to understand what i meant with certain gestures or words which people on earth would understand without a second thought but here i was an outsider so i had to act the way i thought was right not the way i was taught...i felt somewhat dirty as i started thinking about selling out my body to them but also very excited for some reason as i felt conflicted about the matter shaking my head. I quickly psyched myself and looked towards the sky breathing in the fresh air...No,time to lose i have to continue my research and start setting up some things before they get back. -Lets go hobusaku... I prompted her as she snapped out of her thoughts while looking at the others depart she nodded to me and started following beside me towards the cave in a fidgety manner...which i didn''t mind. ====================================== I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 50 Renovation -(Cough Cough) uhhh¡­hak..! Hobusaku coughed as the large amount of stone dust whirled in the air following the icy whirlwind which was the drill¡­ -Hobusaku stand back for a second¡­ I warned her as i continued to drill a massive entrance inside the cave through the ice drill that i had made,we were currently inside the cave me trying to renovate the place more and add things to it while hobusaku protects me¡­the others were currently in the forest hunting for animals and collecting their magic cores even calar was outside playing catch with the slimes¡­ The stone dust that was coming from the wall was enveloping the area and then falling down onto the ground causing piles of stone dust to gather next to the entrance that i was making,i continued to make a 3 by 3 meter round tunnel through stone,the entrance was next to the female hobgoblins sleeping area and the reason i was making it was to create rooms for the girls live in,i wanted to make more space for everyone and since i got this drill not using it may as well be a crime don¡¯t you think ? I estimated the corridor to be about 50 to 75 meters long through my steps,the time it took me to finish was about 30 minutes which was actually quiet fast but dirty at the same time because of the excessive stone dust that had gathered on the floor and on my clothing which was uncomfortable. -ohh..smooth Hobusaku muttered as she looked around the round tunnel touching the smooth walls with surprise in her voice,because she kept a distance from myself like i had warned her,she didn¡¯t get as much dust on herself like me. I also took the time to look around for a second and decided to clean up really fast by summoning large amount of water with i cleaned the whole tunnel as both of us started to walk back and while we were doing that i also started to think about the rooms i was going to make¡­the first few rooms were going to be for the female hobgoblins i wasn¡¯t sure if i should make personal rooms or make one big room for everyone to sleep inside i also considered to make a kitchen or meeting room but then i finally figured that making a bathroom was much better as i could also start building a tub¡­ahh a bath. With new found motivation i quickly started to build the room for the female hobgoblin¡¯s i decided on making one large room for everyone to sleep with stone beds,chairs and tables. I finished fairly quickly and cleaned up before telling hobusaku to move the pelts that were being used as makeshift beds onto the stone beds,she nodded her head and also quickly started working as i moved towards my next goal which was a storage room or multiple of them. The reason i wanted to make them was for the girls to have separate storage unites which they could use to store clothing,equipment or any items such as their valuable magic cores which everyone was collecting eagerly. I didn¡¯t want to make one big room for everyone to use because that may cause some problems and instead made 12 same rooms with shelves carved onto the walls and simple boxes made inside,i also wrote their names above the entrance of each room to identify it,the language i wrote it in was english so i doubted that they would ever understand it,but i was sure that they would be able to remember their room based on the characters above the entrance of the room¡­When creating the room i made sure that you wouldn¡¯t be able to see the contents inside of it by just looking from the entrance by making vine curtains like the one used for the cave entrance. -Lord sorron i have finished my task ! The moment i had finished with the last room hobusaku came in and reported her task to me which looked a bit cute to be honest which made me also laugh unconsciously¡­that moment i also took the time to properly look at hobusaku¡­she had long white hair like hoboku but she preferred to tie it into a tail which was very different from everyone else her appearance was simply put cool beautiful and very fit she had also that tranquil shine in her red eyes which was also something unique to her in this group¡­ Seeing me check her out so intently hobusaku started fidgeting a little more as she played with her hands for a bit¡­as a person hobusaku was focused on her task she was also reliable and a quick thinker,but over all hobusaku was also a very shy person which was a very cute side about her. -Alright i also finished lets go outside i need to prepare more things before the others return until then i don¡¯t think i will need your help,but you can follow me around if you want to¡­ -Yes,i will ! Hobusaku nodded cheerfully making me smile as both of us started to leave the newly made section of the cave¡­the amount of time that was put into it was only 1 or 2 hours i wasn¡¯t sure when the girls would return,but i guessed it would be in about another 2 or 3 hours maybe even more who knows i never clarified the set time for them to hunt because it all depended on them really and on the topic i had the slight suspicion that they were going to ran sack the whole forest from the beasts for the magic cores¡­ The idea of the girls causing a extinction to happen in the forest was slightly unsettling which made me thick about giving them some kind of limit or not. I quickly shook my head for a moment dismissing the topic altogether as i figured that they weren¡¯t numerous enough or had the strength to to do it all¡­in the end the main purpose of the hunting was to raise their levels if they kill a lot of the beasts then it was good not reason to start worrying about some decrease of animals. With that thought out of the way hobusaku and i also got outside into the open¡­calar was outside playing with the slimes she seemed very happy making a bright smile on her face while running around chasing the slimes and being chased by them,but still i was worried how long she was going to stay this way because i knew that she really missed her home,but couldn¡¯t do anything but wait for me to find it somehow¡­ While looking at her i momentarily contacted the scouting slimes asking them if they found humanoid beings which they replied with no,the scouting slimes didn¡¯t find as to any sign of the dark elf village which was saddening to me¡­ The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement. -Don¡¯t worry¡­its only a matter of time¡­it¡¯l resolve itself you¡¯l see I reminded myself keeping a cool head as i turned towards the left side of the field starting to make today¡¯s final construction project before the girls returned home¡­which was a hot tub. The thought alone made me smile as i began thinking about how to go around the project and for starters i figured that i should make another room on the side of the mountain with windows and slits for the steam to go out and air to come the estimated area would be 25 square meters and the hot tub would be in the 20 square meters leaving the 5 meters around it to let people walk around considering everyones height i designed the depth of the hot tub to be around 40 cms. With the plan fully build in my head i started to draw it onto the dirt so i don¡¯t forget,the reason i made it this big was to fit everyone inside this way we wouldn¡¯t waste time for everyone to go one by one and making multiple bath tubs seemed just inefficient so i made one big for everyone to go inside. Hygiene in this group wasn¡¯t really a big issue since i told everyone to wipe their bodies with warm water at least once every day which everyone obligated and did on a routine¡­privately in the cave of course ! But wiping your body gets quickly tiresome almost annoying even as it was clear that even by wiping your body not all of the rinse would wash away making you itch sometimes which was even more so annoying actually i am the only one who complains about this kind of stuff as the girls don¡¯t have a single problem with washing or not washing themselves for them itching seemed very normal which was a bit creepy but understandable as no one in this group other then me experience a hot tub and after i finish building this i was sure that they would like it too and keep a closer tab to their hygiene¡­ The project had already begun as i created a large drill expanding it and creating a small passage way and then starting to make the room itself counting the size per step and finishing after 30 minutes continuing to make the actually tub smoothening the edges so no one gets hurt this also took me 30 minutes even thought the area was smaller it needed fine precision and care to make as to make it ideal for no one to get hurt of course. The windows and slits for the room wasn¡¯t a problem carving it very quickly and making it so that you wouldn¡¯t be able to tell what was going on inside by building a wall in front of the window both of which were distanced by 2 meters away from each other blocking your view,the wall had a big opening on the upper part which wasn¡¯t visible through the window letting off steam and blocking off unwanted eyes too. With that done i was finished with the hot tub ready to go,but missing one crucial detail¡­the hot water itself which i had planned for the last. Using my transmission link i called the fire slimes and after a few seconds the red slimes quickly arrived in front of me waiting for their orders.Now to the important point¡­technically speak i had no way of building a tab for hot water or some kind of system to transport it either the only thing i could do was create the water and put it inside of the tub with my ,but the issue in this case was that the water would be cold and not hot and thats why i called the fire slimes. (Clop clop clop) The fire slimes jiggled in front of me for a few moments feeling excited like a dog even thought they didn¡¯t have tails their jiggling always told me that they were pleased and satisfied which was actually always¡­Anyways these slimes over the past few days were really life saving as they were responsible for our camp fire which was used for cooking or heating up without these little buggers making fire would have been one of the most obnoxious things to do and i was thankful for their accidental evolution,even now they were going to be a lot of use to me. You see the fire slimes don¡¯t only have the ability to spew fire no,it can also heat its body temperature into a impressive level it was one of their skills called i never really found any use to this skill other then offensive properties but now i had the ideal for these guys ! And like so i willed my and activated the spell drawing a lot of water and putting it inside of the tub filling it up to the brim¡­and with that the first step was complete in which came the second step.. -Alright fire slimes go inside the tub ! I said as i watched the fire slimes go to work as they jumped into the water making splashing noises and then floating towards the corners of the tub their cores starting to light up with a orange color as the water around them started to make bubbles and with that steam was also starting to rise into the air as the water got hotter and hotter¡­i quickly moved towards it and dipped my hand into the water trying to decide on the temperature quickly telling the slimes to stop heating the water and hold the exact temperature¡­ -hhaaa I sighed out of relieve as i looked around the room a bit dazed¡­the water was clear and hot,steam was coming out and exiting the room through the windows the fire slimes were emitting faint red light giving some pleasant atmosphere into the room¡­i looked at the water for a moment blinking¡­well lets test it shall we ? With that thought i smiled and eagerly pulled off my clothing folding it neatly to the side so the water wouldn¡¯t reach it,i felt the hot steam enveloping my body making me feel good as i dipped my foot into the tub a bit electrified from the heat slowly going inside feeling my stress dissolve into the hot water as my mind started to clear¡­ -feels good¡­ I muttered as i closed my eyes sitting inside of the giant tub with the temporary feeling of no worry in the world¡­the feeling was good and nostalgic reminding me of my old world also making me sleep for some reason as i my mind started to blank out going into dream land¡­ ================================================ I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 51 First Contact (Splash) Huh ? The sound of splashing could be heard as the waves pressed onto me shaking me awake...feeling the hot water surrounding me i wondered how long i must have been sitting here sleeping...i better get out before get a headache from the heat or catch a cold. I shook my head slightly as i prepared to get out of the hot tub,but as i did so my shoulder touched someone from my side the sensation was soft making me slightly confused what it was as i turned my head to the left...my vision was slightly blurry because i had just woken up and the steam was also hindering me for a bit... -ahh my lord ? I froze for a moment...my vision was starting to get a bit clearer as my brains started to wake me up from the shock...for the moment i considered that i had just imagined the voice in my head but when i looked clearer to the left my eyes met with another pair of blood-red eyes staring at me intently... Hobusaku ? As i identified the person to my side my eyes started to travel down her body until i realized that she was in fact stark naked sitting next to me...her large breasts were also half way floating on the water as the nipples could be seen exposed poking out of the hot water... Why was she here ?! As i wanted to question her why she was in the same bath as me i noticed that her gaze wasn''t quiet meeting my face....following her eye sight she was actually looking at my crotch very intently...my hard dick to be specific about it... -ahh shit... I cursed as i quickly put my hands onto my manhood feeling my blood flush up to my head out of embarrassment... Hobusaku seeing me do such a thing also snapped out of her thoughts and looked at me a bit awkwardly as she narrowed her eyes getting closer to me...her breasts shaking as she towards me...he emotions very basically emitting a large amount of lust and excitement unknown from where it came from,but i probably assume that it was because of that one shoulder bump... Looking into her sharp eyes she was prowling for me like an animal waiting for its prey to make a move as if she was a snake she held her eyes onto me trying to keep me in place confuse me and get much closer to me it would only be a matter of time until she gets what she wants,but who said she is the only predator ? With a quick and nimble movement i moved my head and kissed hobusaku onto the lips passionately,she was confused at first feeling a bit weird but quickly adapted as she played along with me kissing back and using her tongue inside of my mouth... Seeing her expression when she crouched next to me i knew that i would just end up in the current position no matter what and also in a sense of way it was my fault too keeping the girls like this to endure and just try to ignore those feelings was just cruel and hurtful even now they were doing their best outside collecting the magic cores to get their own reward... -hnnn uhhh Hobusaku and i parted our lips for a moment to get some air inside our lungs, as we parted you could see a string of saliva connecting our lips falling down.It was hot very hot even making the activities a bit hard to do. -Come here... I called to her as i climbed up the ledge of the hot tub feeling decently cold air meet my wet skin but not really bothering me as i had the resistance skills. Hobusaku quickly followed after eagerness shown on her face as she got up and followed my lead curious on what i was about to do. The ground was a bit hard so i first summoned a large pelt in this area and set it on the ground to make it a bit more bearable with that done i just sat down and reached my hand towards hobusaku with a smile on my face showing her that i was done she also understood and beside me...touching her i could feel a shiver run down her spine she was slightly cold because of the wind hitting her wet parts,but that didn''t hinder or bother her as i continued from where i left off pushing her onto the ground i proceeded on sucking her left tit while using my right hand playing with her pussy hobusaku enjoying the feeling of her getting sucked convulsed for a bit as she grabbed onto my ass hard almost leaving a few traces too,after a few minutes hobusaku finally couldn''t take it anymore and came on the spot moaning loudly suddenly hugging my head into her soft chest slowly calming down as she made small whimpers a very strong sexual odor had now surrounded us on the spot and hobusaku also eased up her grip on my head just hugging me with a dazed look on her face... Finally released from her grip i raised my body for a moment directly looking towards hobusaku i felt warmth spread through my whole body feeling affectionate towards her,she also smiled seeing me. -huh ? this ? Hobusaku made a confused face as she looked down onto my crotch...she discovered that my hard dick was rubbing her wet pussy throbbing very hard hurting a bit to be honest seeing this something in her eyes connected as she suddenly pushed me down onto my back getting on to top of me she looked my dick intently and after a few minutes she spread her pussy and inserted my dick into her mounting me... -uhhhahh I flinched for a moment and i could see hobusaku do the same as my dick fully entered her pussy hitting her deep parts her face was part pain and pleasure as she slowly started to ride me...the sensation was incredible i could feel her insides enveloping me tightening up even making almost go insane by the mount of pleasure she was giving me... Her movements very starting to get more rhythmic her speed faster as she was going into full ecstasy making a perverted face feeling the tip of my dick hitting her womb all the way rubbing her insides and finally i was also soon getting onto my limits,but i could see that hobusaku had no intention of getting off so instead i pulled through my strength and pushed her off me pulling out my dick i ejaculated and shot it right onto hobusaku''s face...i felt weak and collapsed right onto her breasts as if they were a cushion. -hhhhaa I panted very hard finally letting out my load i looked at hobusaku momentarily a bit sorry for doing this to her but when i raised my head i saw hobusaku wiping the cum on her face and putting it inside of her mouth swallowing it with strange delight in her voice... -lord sorron''s fluid is delicious...can i have more ? She said cheekily as she grabbed my right hand and put it onto her soft breast using her other hand to grab my dick that had quickly recovered from its load hardening again in hobusaku grip as she started to lick it as if it was some sort of lollipop,licking it clean and finally putting it inside of her mouth sucking it hard and fast until i ejaculated my second load inside of her mouth which she gladly swallowed down with a lewd expression on her face...finally ending hobusaku quickly started licking it clean savoring every drop for some reason as she pulled me to her chest with a very satisfied expression on her face... If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. -hmm lord sorron is tasty much more tasty than his cooking... Hobusaku purred as she kept hugging me very affectionate and possesive...i didn''t mind and instead let her do what she wanted feeling a bit weak and tired from the labor we had gone through. -Lord sorron...unknown individuals are attack our kind in the forest who are collecting items for ! Hearing the voice in my head i quickly started to think about it more carefully as my current state of mind wasn''t quiet the fastest it took me a few seconds to realize what was happening.. -We are being attacked ? I widened my eyes and looked hobusaku. -Hobusaku get your clothing someones is outside in the forest attacking the slimes.. Hearing me say it like this hobusaku didn''t want a second as her demeanor turned serious both of us quickly parted with each other and started to search for our clothes i was the first to finish as i connected to the security slimes to see what was going on outside... -Die vile creatures ! Someone yelled in a strange language as my sense connected to the slime that was on the tree i quickly shifted my vision to see who it was to discover 5 people standing next to the helpless harvester slimes slaughtering them...who are they ? I tried to identify our attacks and noticed that their skin was a bit dark they also had long ears and gray hair...dark elfs ? As i tried to put the context of the situation together i figured that these people were a search party for calar which was good,but why are they attacking the harvester slimes ? The answer to the question quickly came as i looked at the killed slimes which had a lot of branches and large leafs next to them...seems like the dark elfs didn''t like what the harvester slimes were doing so to spot them they killed them off... -Lord sorron do know how many of them are outside... Hobusaku who was standing right next to my real body asked even thought i couldn''t see her i could still hear her as i answered her question. -there are 5 people 3 males 2 females all of them are using spears as their weapons and their armor is also made using dead plants and leafs... I said as i disconnected from the transmission link seeing a pondering hobusaku her eyes looking down she was thinking about something hard. -My lord i think you should hide in the cave while calling the others for help it is unknown how strong they are ! Hobusaku suggested hearing her smart advice i slowly shook my head making her confused. -Hobusaku you see they are searching for the little girl and i intend to deliver her to them... Hobusaku guessed my intend as she rebuked a bit agitated and worried. -Then let me do it instead or lets just wait for the others to come back strength is in number i am sure we can... I felt slight anger lit inside of me as i heard her say that...she also probably felt my emotions and quickly shut up looking down feeling guilty for no apparent reason,but weirdly there was also a spark of excitement.I sighed...it wasn''t her fault always fighting someone can get you into a very dangerous mind-set making you think that everyone not in your group is your enemy can be very wrong sometimes. -Hobusaku not everything in the world needs to be decided by force...this kind of act maybe the fastest and easiest but it also the most destructive on the other hand having an agreement with someone doesn''t cost anything and you can also gain something from it. Hobusaku was slightly wide-eyed as she nodded her head to my words understanding it completely,but still not liking the idea of me going outside and meeting them almost unprotected......i could understand her she was worried very worried even scared that i would somehow get into harms way...but still. -You have to take risks sometimes to achieve something and one of them is being able to trust someone on a hostile field,but don''t worry i don''t intent to make myself into a goal Hobusaku wasn''t quiet sure about the last sentence as she saw me walk away into the field quickly snapping out of her thoughts and getting to my side tense and cautious,she was distrusting from the people outside and she had every right to be so ,but in the end not everyone was bad.In my opinion there is not such thing as good and bad only need and desire. Getting outside i wanted to know how much time had gone since i had fallen asleep in the hot tub judging from the sun it was maybe 30 minutes or so which was surprisingly small but convenient too as i assumed that the girls were still outside hunting. I looked around the field searching for calar who wasn''t hard to find as she sat beside the slimes going something with them while assembled in a circle...she looked cute that way and i couldn''t wait to tell her the news as i called her over to me. She noticed my shout and came as quick as possible with 4 other slimes walking in a line behind her...you guys are really attached aren''t you ? -Mister ? what is it ? did something happen ? Calar seemed to be very curious on why i was calling her out shooting out different questions in successions with a lot of curiosity along with it... -Seems like your friends and people came to find you calar we are going to go now and bring you to them you are going to go home now... -Heehh ! Really ! huraay ! Calar shouted very happy that she was about to go home jumping up and down repeatedly as she smiled happily eager to go. Seeing her like this i was also glad that she would go and reunite with her family again,but at the same time i had some underlying worries in what i was about to do...not everything goes as planned and the first contact is always something hard to overcome... ======================================= I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 52 Exchange Of A Friendly Relationship The forest was warm and moist as we traveled through the vegetation walking towards the group of 5 dark elfs which were also unknowingly moving towards us...to my front stood calar humming a happy tune excited about the prospect of meeting her people once again after the horrible incident in which she got kidnapped by those other 3 transported individuals,to my left was hobusaku who was keeping her eyes sharp her hand placed on top of her weapon ready to draw if necessary,she was still iffy about the confrontation with the dark elfs trying to convince me more than once into letting her escort calar to them alone or make a slime lead her towards them which in all fairness was a good idea,but i wanted to have a good impression for the first time meeting...having someone come and deliver the message is safe but shows the amount of distrust one has if done that way... The walk didn''t take long since i knew exactly were they were through the surveillance slimes that were on the trees,after a few minutes the group 5 suddenly stopped 8 meters away from us behind a lot of trees and bushes hiding,the probably had somehow sensed or seen our approach and prepared for it waiting for us to come to them...which wouldn''t happen as i took the initiative. -Hello ? you there behind the trees ? Don''t worry i am not coming with ill in mind i know why you are here you are searching for this girl right ? My skill had activated the moment i spoke turning my tongue into an almost native dark elf,the 5 dark elf''s who were hiding behind the tree''s obviously heard my words and few even flinched when i mentioned a girl,but still they didn''t come out and acted as if they weren''t here even thought i fully knew that they were standing behind the tree''s... Feeling an awkward atmosphere building up i quickly kneel''ed down next to calar telling her to speak to them instead of me... -Eldryn ! Akkain ! are you there ! its me calarel ! -Calarel ? One of the female dark elfs couldn''t take it anymore as she heard the girl''s voice she immediately got out of her hiding place looking towards us at calarel in particular as who saw the female dark elf wailing out of delight as she ran towards her arms open. -Cheyrth ! i missed you ! Calar said as small tear drops formed in her eyes as she jumped into the female dark elf''s embrace hugging her tightly... -You two don''t move ! Or it will be the last thing you will ever do ! The rest of the dark elfs seeing this also stopped hiding as they jumped from their trees pointing their sharp spears towards me and hobusaku who growled angrily touching her dagger,but i stopped her mid draw making her confused as she looked at me...i just smiled and shook my face whispering. -Don''t...i handle this alright...just guard my back for me... I could feel hobusakus feelings going into a turmoil as she couldn''t decide who to listen to her feelings or me...the fight in herself was quickly over though as she eased her grip on the dagger looking towards the 4 dark elfs who were pointing their spears towards us with a look of clear hostility and anger flashing in between. I kept my face calm without showing any emotion i boldly said. -As i had stated before i came with no ill thoughts in mind the reason i came was to return this girl to you i rescued her from 3 men that i found in the forest... The male dark elf on the left side snarled at me angrily hearing my words he told me accusingly. -Liar ! You are obviously the person who had stolen our calarel and now that you are cornered you only want to save yourself thats why you gave her back to us thinking that we would leave you ! -... I was speechless for a few moments as i heard what this guy had said...i could see that he didn''t put a single shred of reasoning towards his accusation making up things as they come and only assuming them out spite of his anger... The other 3 also seemed to have acknowledged this guys theory which was totally a lie preparing to use their spears at any moment.Hobusaku seeing this also didn''t stand for what was about to happen..she couldn''t understand what we were talking about,but she knew the intent of these people without words too. -ENOUGH ! Suddenly the voice of the female dark elf shook the area,shouting loudly ordering her friends to stop what they were doing as she looked at the them her eyes narrowed. -What do you mean by that cheryth ! We have to kill him so he can''t hurt us another time ! Rebuked the male dark elf as he glared at me with a very angry gaze almost sending a shiver down my spine,but only almost as the female dark elf called cheryth started to close in on him with a clear wrath in her eyes as she grabbed the males spear and pulled it away from him easily as if she was stealing candy from a child...scolding him too by hitting him on the head. -You idiot blinded by your own anger you are harming the people around you can''t you see that he came unarmed he even ordered the warrior next to him to stop her assault your baseless accusations have no shred of reasoning to them as you didn''t even ask the victim if this was true ! and even if you were right why do you think we cornered him ? It seems clear that he knew where we were the moment we stepped inside of his territory finding us and knowing very well that we were hiding how can you not see such things you over the top dip shit idiot ? Hearing these words the others also started to slowly put their weapons down with a slight embarrassment as they did...the guy in question who had blindly accused me of such things was now just a small rabbit standing in front of a huge wolf trying to make excuses for himself while being yelled at... -ahh but...wait maybe he is just trying to let our guard down and then follow us into our village to take another one of us ! The guy was still insisting on me being some kind of child kidnapper which i obviously wasn''t,but on the other hand his reasoning also made a bit of sense as the other dark elfs looked at me and hobusaku guarded not raising their spears,but getting ready if needed to do so. Cheryth the female dark elf hearing him say this just shook her head sighing...she looked at me for a moment as our eyes met...her brown colored eyes had a streak of black on them and i could see that she was a very determined because she didn''t avoid a single moment of eye contact even once as we stared at each other,i knew what she wanted to see in me...she wanted to know if i could be trusted or not.. -huh.. In the end she grunted acknowledging,i wasn''t sure if she found what she was searching for,but i could see that i had barely passed something she wanted to know. -Answer me stranger who are you ? since not too many outlanders know our language i am expecting you to be someone who had previously exchanged with our kind... I smiled lightly...her question was plausible,but answering it was hard without actually lying telling the truth is also out of question as she probably wouldn''t believe that i came from another world.So thinking about it logically i had only one answer. -I don''t know and i never had exchanged with your kind before i only know that i had woken up in this forest days ago trying to survive with some knowledge hanging in my mind such as the knowledge of the language we currently speak.. I kept my voice clean without stuttering to prove that i was speaking the truth which it was. Hearing my reply the female dark elf kept her gaze at me for a few seconds until she nodded her head and turned towards calarel asking a few questions such as her well being and other events that may ave happened the last few days which she described very cheerfully as she told them about how i would tell her stories or about my cooking skills she even mentioned that i had grown a tree with my magic which baffled everyone on the spot showing stares of absolute disbelieve while staring at me suspiciously...in the end calarels description and memories of the last few days with me was flowery and fun it seemed which made me happy for some reason... You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. -I see...very well i now know that you have truly not meant any harm to us and wanted to bring her back to us...because of that i apology for my little brother rudeness.. The dark elf guy hearing that gritted his teeth in frustration as he turned his back on me a bit angry too should i add...the others also apologized one by one i accepted it with a kind smile on which cheryth continued talking. -But i can see that you could have just evenly lead her towards us from that i can assume that you want something from us,am i right ? Hearing her say it like this bluntly made me smile awkwardly as i felt a bit threatened by her reasoning skills which were top notch and over all i wasn''t sure how to start such a conversation and figured that being honest was the best choice right now as i started telling her why i wanted to meet them and that i wanted to establish a friendly relationship between ourselves maybe exchanging a few things with each other such as items or information which i was actually after... Throughout this conversation we all stood in the same position with me and cheryth exchanging words with each other diplomatically while the others were standing slowly getting bored by our conversation...our exchange wasn''t long as it ended after 30 minutes or so with cheryth having a contemplating expression on her face as she looked at me thinking deeply. -hmm alright i will think about your offer and talk with the village chief about the friendly relationship,but still there is a problem such as you don''t seem to have anything which could interest us ? She said with a cunning smile on her face almost making me laugh as our conversation had evolved to a point where we could talk freely...of course her point was very valid and something i also considered and had a plan about as i raised my hand invoking my storage and searching for a specific item that i had grown recently...the caprucia fruit. With that thought the fruit materialized in my palm seeing this everyone was surprised and also amazed by the fact that i had brought out a fruit out of nothing...everyone,but calar of course as she knew what fruit i was holding as she looked at it with glistering eyes exclaiming. -Its the fruit you grew ! the very sweet one ! The others hearing what calar just said only raised their eyebrows looking at the rosy star fruit that i had just called out of nothing the texture was soft and the color was radiating a faint rosy light showing the divinity of the fruit itself making some of the dark elfs stare at it dazed with a wide mouth..even cheryth couldn''t help but stare at it...hunger surfacing on her eyes,but quickly snapping back towards me. -This here is a fruit that i had grown i have a lot more of these and also other kinds if you want vegetables can be cultivated too and if you want i can also exchange cooking recipes that you had never seen before Cheryth listened to my offer in general still staring at the fruit as she asked me. -Our village collects thousands of fruits everyday to feed the citizens we even cultivate our own so i don''t see why we would need your fruits if we have our own... Her question was once again solid and light to it,but i knew that nothing in the world would be the same as this fruit so i lightly threw it towards her,she caught it a bit frantic holding it in her hands and feeling the soft texture of the rosy star fruit in her hands the smell was also very good. -Taste it ! I said with a large smile on my face...she looked confused momentarily looking at the fruit suspiciously,but giving in at the end as she took a small bite from it which turned into a larger one and then a second bite a third bite ending with the forth bite as she stuffed the whole fruit into her mouth swallowing it and feeling completely baffled about herself as she didn''t seem to understand why she ate the fruit so fast even thought she only had 1 smile bite of it... (Whoosh) I had already raised my hand at the time and summoned another one of the rosy star fruit showing it to her with a mocking smile on her face as she stared at it dreamily,but quickly shaking her head as she realized her situation...clear her throat for the moment she tried to regain some of the dignity she had,but failing to do so as small juices of the fruit were covered on her lips small pieces too. -I think...we can have a agreement here... She said a bit embarrassed by the impression she had just shown to me i just smiled and summoned another 5 fruits giving it to her now hand to hand while telling her. -Give this to your village elder if he wants proof and tell me your reply tomorrow morning at this very place of course... She gulped momentarily while holding the 5 rosy star fruits in her arms looking at them hungrily...for a moment i was scared that they would eat it before getting to the village,but i was sure that cheryth was strong enough to resist the temptation of the fruits... -Very well tomorrow morning we will come to this place...i don''t think we need to tell you when we arrive right ? I didn''t say anything and just nodded my head as chreyth acknowledged my reply turning her head and showing her back to me she told everyone to start moving and get back to the village before sun fall... We told our goodbyes and well wishes to each other before we parted calar who was standing by the side seemed very sad for some reason as she came back to me with a big frown on her face i crouched down to her level taking time to listen to her. -goodbye mister,thank you for taking care of me and telling me stories too....i will miss you mister. Her words hit hard for a few seconds as she hugged me tightly around the neck...the others seeing this scene also widened their eyes,but it quickly turned into a warm gaze as i returned her hug parting with her telling her with a gentle smile on my face. -Don''t worry i am sure that we will meet again and when we do then i tell another story alright ? i even bring along the slimes and foods you like how about it ? Hearing me say these small things to her gave her some hope of reunion as she nodded her head very cheerful and excited leaving towards her real family with a quick pace looking back at me for a moment as she waved me goodbye as i returned the wave evenly with a smile on my face. After the dark elfs were no longer visible gone to their own village me and hobusaku also started to return home,on the way hobusaku was a bit conflicted about herself as she asked me. -lord sorron...shouldn''t we let some of the slimes follow them ? I glanced at her slighty because of the question a bit disappointed but understanding as hobusaku probably felt uncomfortable to be meeting someone like this without doing anything even at home no one really talked to calar,not because they couldn''t understand her ,but because the others didn''t trust her even thought she was child. Yes,following them using the slimes was already considered by me,but the reason i didn''t it was because... -Trust has to be established by a clean path not a muddled one if i tail them with a slime and they somehow notice it then the trust i had built so far would shatter into nothingness.Being distrusting can be healthy in a lot of ways but too much of it can bring you into suffering. Hobusaku nodded to my words not saying anything further as we walked down the path towards our home..i could feel that she was a bit down wronging herself for some reason...it made me feel bad for her so i gave her a small "reward" should i say...for being patient and understand of course... We ended up staying the forest a bit longer then anticipated getting home with a really happy hobusaku and a slighly tired sorron. =========================================== I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 53 Peak Of The Food Chain Coming back home i wasn''t surprised to see the others already getting here before me and hobusaku since we stayed at the forest for a about 30 minutes plus hobusaku''s reward...so to speak,but when we entered the camp the girls seeing both me and hobusaku quickly started running towards us for some reason making me afraid for a unknown cause as i shielded my nether regions with my hands...embarrassingly...they weren''t after "That" no looking closer at them i could see that most of them had wet eyes and a horrible expression on their beautiful faces...even hoboku was at tears,but seeing me now made her smile in delight as everyone quickly got to me and hugged me from all sides...wha... -Lord sorron you came back ! -we were so worried ! -where did you go ! The girls one by one complained to me asking me about my whereabouts and other things even hobusaku was questioned,but in a not so fluffy manner as everyone looked at her a bit angry for some reason asking her what she did and why i was outside the base...this conversation was making me feel like as if i was their puppy that got lost i quickly tried to make sense out of this whole dilemma ending up shouting again. -EVERYONE SHUT UP ! -... My voice was loud and because they were so close by everyone flinched at the same time as they stopped arguing or complaining to each other the worry and anger was no more momentarily replaced with slight fear and....excitement ? I tapped the link between the girls once more just to be sure,but i could see that they were still slightly excited for some reason...are they getting off because i am yelling at them ? I quickly stopped this particular thought process and looked at the girls once more i searched for hoboku in particular and asked her why they were acting like this. Hoboku was slightly embarrassed when she was about to answer my question feeling stupid about herself she scratched her head and said awkwardly. -When we came back from the hunt...lord sorron wasn''t at home actually no one was at home we searched everywhere,but we couldn''t find anything and at that point everyone started to...panic Hoboku explained as everyone else who was listening also felt very dumb about themselves looking at the ground shameful... Hearing the reason i finally was able to understand what was going on they feared that i might have been attacked by some giant beast making both me and hobusaku run for our lives...and probably getting killed and eaten. Their slight act of panic because of me was something i found very sweet,but also offending because i don''t think that i would ever go die so fast... With that cleared up i started to calm everyone explaining them where i and hobusaku left to,i told them about the dark elfs and the offer i had made to them when they were going to return with their own answer and what we would do after that which in fact gather information about the outside world from the forest... -hmm can we really trust them ? Hoboku asked from my side showing a pondering expression,the others were evenly very skeptical about this deal i had made tensing up for a few moments until i spoke up myself. -We can''t always rely on ourselves girls we are only 13 people and 5 pups not enough to challenge the whole world is it ? So why not make allies on the way ? Fighting others isn''t a good way to live and it isn''t a choice either the answer for that is of course trust and do you trust me ? Hoboku stopped what she was doing and looked at me seriously her gaze holding full conviction in what she was about to say. -I will always trust you my lord even if you order me to take my life i will do it without a second thought... I was slightly startled as i could see that her words were actually true fully meaning what she said making me scared for a few moments as i quickly told her to not ever do that even if i tell her to do so ! The others also had the exact same mind-set as hoboku making me want to actually lower their respect for me which seemed to have already crossed the heavens... -Promise me you won''t ever do that.. I told everyone just to be sure...seeing me panic and flustered like them the girls laughed and smiled pleasantly as i could feel that they were happy about what i said which was odd,but alright,they agreed to my request and also came up to me all together hugging me from all sides almost choking me,but also giving me a very warm fuzzy feeling inside. With that we ended our conversation and i proceeded to tell everyone about the new improvements that i had made to the cave and also the new bath room,but before i got the chance to show it to them hoboku interrupted me and told me to follow her into the field she had pretty big and sly smile on her face which i couldn''t understand until we got into the full field. -... As we stepped onto the field the strong smell of iron was held in the air we stopped and i looked at the field with an expression of total horror mixed with astonishment as i saw the pile of corpses building a large hill seeping the blood on the ground giving a disgusting gory imagine to me as i saw every single corpse being opened from the stomach...the magic core from each animal was searched and retrieved by the girls and i knew that some of the animals didn''t even have magic cores as they were normal animals,but because the girls didn''t know what was a magic beast and was a normal animal they decided to open every animal without discrimination ending up with a total of 68 corpses of different animals there was even a second pile of bug type beasts which did have the magic cores inside of them,but the girls didn''t like the stinky bugs mixing with the meat so they made a separate pile for the beetles which were 23 in total. The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Seeing the scene in front of me i was very speechless as i couldn''t imagine how the girls were able to carry the animals to this place...i took the moment to look at hoboku closer and noticed that her hands and some parts of her robe were stained with blood...it was later explained that the girls had each carrying about 3 to 5 animals while the strength type female hobgoblins carried 8 to 10 which sounded incredibly unbelievable but was true from the scene in front of me... -I also used the dimensional pouch that you gave me... She said a bit proud of herself which didn''t really match with her sentence since she used magic.I didn''t comment on that and just looked at the pile of animals and then back at hoboku seeing her dirty appearance i told her. -Hoboku go strip yourself.. Hearing me say this hoboku''s eyes lighted up as she misunderstood what i meant by that and started putting off her clothing in front of me making me quickly stop her explaining her that she and other should take off their clothing and place it at the entrance of the bath room so i can wash them. Hearing my real intention hoboku stopped midway and slumped her shoulders very disappointed as she walked towards the other girls muttered quietly. -you tease.. My body cringed for a moment making me shake my head helplessly as i following her behind and ending up leading everyone towards the bath room...i decided that we would skip todays training and use the bath instead.Arriving at the new room entrance i explaining everyone how it works by getting inside and how to wash themselves properly after i finished explaining the girls were eager to hop into the bath and started stripping in front of me making me quickly leave the bathroom...the sound of disappointed moans could be heard followed by the sound of splashing where everyone was getting in making sounds of delight and relieve as the hot water made them lose some stress. I didn''t stay any further and just paced towards the pile of dead corpses,i let the slimes handle the dirty clothing since they were able to clean the filth on it without eating the fabric making them also perfect nature friendly laundry machines because dirt and filth was something they ate. I wanted to remove the pile of corpses as fast as possible so no animal would come because of the smell of blood drifting in the wind after that i would let the slimes drink/eat the left over blood and gore maybe even let them eat the bugs since they didn''t have much use as food,but held good crafting material such as their shells. Over the course of time i was finished with the first pile and the slimes were also finished cleaning the clothing setting them back folded neatly which looked cute for some reason. Currently i was taking the hard shells from the big bugs to use later on as shields or breastplates maybe i also took the horns on the warrior beetles not really sure what to do with them only hoping that they may come to use,but other than the shells and horns i couldn''t find anything useful on their body and throughout my work i noticed that one of the beetles was completely different from the rest which was odd. The warrior beetle had a long horn and short limbs colored red and black there was also the scavenger beetle which was yellow and long limbs these two beetles were numerous,but one particular beetle had caught my attention as i looked at it confused... The coloration of the beetle was blue and purple it had larger wings than the other beetles and even bigger eyes and longer antenna''s i couldn''t figure out what kind of beetle it was so i used on it to see what it was. The overseer beetle also known as the leader beetle,this beetle is under the command of a specific tasked to manage the lesser beetles to collect and fight as it has slightly higher intelligence then the rest fitting the task.It has no fighting capabilities but is quick and perceptive often used as a scout. When a dies it sprays out a warning hormone that calls the rest of the beetles in the area to come to the location of its death to signal a potential threat to their species and mark it as a elimination point. -... As i was thinking about the last sentence of the explanation in confusion i could hear the sound of buzzing coming from the forest i looked up knowing what was about to come i narrowed my eyes and saw 8 beetles flying in the sky towards me...they were a total of 5 warrior and 3 scavenger bugs. Seeing them my first instinct was to run towards the bath or call the others for help,but then suddenly realization hit me head on... If i continue relying on them too much then i am really going to turn into a weakling... The thought alone made me want to spit out disdainfully as i looked at the bugs that were flying at me in full speed...at that moment i had already decided what to do gripping my fists stronger i muttered lightly holding my eyes to them as cold bitter mist enveloped me. -Come you shitty bugs i show you who is the peak of the food chain...the girls can rest for now... With that said i raised a giant wall of dark ice in front of me blocking the first few beetles and letting them slam onto the cool surface of the ice wall... ============================================= I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 54 Quick Finish As the 2 warrior bettles collided with the ice wall i could finally see the sturdiness of wall itself which was incredible,the crudely made ice wall withstood the impact of 2 charging warrior beetles without a budge not even breaking or cracking making it a pretty good defensive mechanism,but still i can think about it later. With those thoughts out of the way the other 6 beetles avoided the ice and surrounded me by all directions the 2 beetles that had slammed onto my wall were also slowly starting to snap out of their confusion and joining the battle¡­not good¡­being surrounding is pretty bad,i thought as i tried to think of a quick solution and smiled as i raised my right creating a frost vortex on my palm. -Its really hot how about you cool down ? I said to no one in particular as i slammed the giant vortex in my hand towards the ground a round frost wave around me stopping the charging beetles on their tracks as they suffered the backlash of the wave freezing parts of their bodies,but not enough to actually disable them¡­which wasn¡¯t what i was after of course. With the added time i concentrated on my surrounding area and summoned a mighty mist into the area¡­through the level ups on my and i was able to control 25 meters in radius around me giving me more space to hold my opponents which was a good thing since the wave couldn¡¯t have been possible without this expansion. The time it took to summon the mist was only 3 to 4 seconds the beetles were also slowed because of the mist which was all so better for me,controlling the mist was easy it was the same principle as the drill just a lot smaller and with that done i started to create a giant frosty whirlwind around me clearing the sight of the area for a bit and looking around as i saw the 8 beetles trying to charge towards me,but hindered by the heavy wind flow and cold pressure that was slowly seizing them up and then finally. (Crack) I looked towards the beetle on the left,i saw its front limbs starting to freeze up in the whirlwind becoming a crude shaped frost claw which was working its way up and down towards the body as it tried to reach towards me slash at me only 8 meters away struggling to move anymore as the light inside of its disgusting little eyes started to go out the frost covering its body entirely making it into a ice statue¡­ -Its over¡­how disappointing I sighed looking down as i saw notifications boxes appear one after another. ~Congratulations [LvL.4] has turned into [LvL.5] Every basic attribute has been raised~ ~Congratulations [LvL.8] has turned into [LvL.9]~ ~Congratulations [LvL.9] has turned into [LvL.Max]~ ~Congratulations [LvL.5] has turned into [LvL.6]~ ~Congratulations [LvL.5] has turned into [LvL.6]~ ~Congratulations [LvL.5] has turned into [LvL.6]~ ~Congratulations [LvL.5] has turned into [LvL.6]~ ~Congratulations [LvL.6] has turned into [LvL.7] Every basic attribute has been raised~ ~Congratulations the skill [LvL.1] has been deprived from [LvL.Max]~ ~Congratulations [LvL.6] has turned into [LvL.7]~ ~Congratulations [LvL.6] has turned into [LvL.7]~ ~Congratulations [LvL.6] has turned into [LvL.7]~ ~Congratulations [LvL.6] has turned into [LvL.7]~ Seeing the notifications pop up in front of me informing me of my level ups and skills made me quite pleased as i dismissed them all and looked around the area for a bit to see what i had done¡­looking around you could see 8 ice statues surrounding me at the field they individually held different kind of poses,the battle wasn¡¯t long and probably only lasted for about 10 or 20 seconds to finish which made me a bit disappointed because of how easily i had defeated them after all i tried to us a really flashy way to defeat them lose was never in my calculation since i knew very well how powerful the ice was and cold literally freezing someone in mere seconds. -Lord sorron ! Someone yelled making me twitch for a second as i heard the voice guessing that the girls must have probably heard the storm coming out to check if everything was alright. Thinking about the situation i turned towards the girls about to tell them that everything was fine and that i wasn¡¯t hurt,but when i turned towards them my whole body froze as i took in the scenery in front of me¡­ Looking towards the girls i could see the reflecting light of their glittering wet skin shining into all directions they were all standing fully nude with not a single shred of clothing on their bodies their bodies were fully displayed in front of me as i couldn¡¯t stop my eyes from looking over each single one of them staring at their chest¡¯s and thighs in particular almost getting lost in the scenery until hoboku who was leading the group stepped forward she had a way of walking which was seductive and elegant at the same time pulling me back to earth making me finally look at her face instead of her chest and when i did i could see a very sly smile on her face as she hugged her chest a bit tighter while crossing her arms looking towards me¡­ -Are you hurt lord sorron ? wait let me see¡­ I knew exactly what she wanted ! Her perverted smile wasn¡¯t hiding anything as she started to walk towards me with her breasts shaking¡­ The others who were at the back were mostly just concerned about me and nothing else,but there were a few exceptions such as hobusaku and hobura and a few others who were feeling very aroused maybe because i was looking at them with such suggestive gaze earlier¡­ I felt that things could quickly escalated at this very moment having the girls go into a rampage was bad too¡­because of that i quickly invoked my and and summoned a giant wall between me and hoboku blocking the view or at least disordering it through the ice and landing on my butt shouting at them. This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. -Everyone go back to the bath and finish cleaning yourself you catch a cold if you stand here any longer don¡¯t worry about me i am alright i am not hurt or anything ! Hearing me say this made the girls feel relieved,but some also felt a slight sting of disappointment hoboku in particular as she didn¡¯t want to listen and continued to walk towards me about to walk around the wall and crossing my line of clean reasoning¡­i was quick to think and got a genius idea as i shouted once more. -If you don¡¯t go right now or follow my orders as punishment i won¡¯t give that person her MEAL ! (Gasp) The girls gasped one after another and just like that a lot of them returned towards the bathroom quickly running racing even hobusaku and hobura were also the same only ending up with hoboku who stood still stopping to walk any further,not sure what to do.. At that moment i also dissolved the ice wall and revealed a beautifully nude hoboku standing in front of me only 6 meters away¡­i laughed faintly seeing her conflicted so much about what she should do,but in the end her stomach won over making her walk back towards the bath room taking one last moment to look at me showing me a very seductive smile at the end promising me that it wasn¡¯t the end yet her chase would continue¡­ I shivered for a moment¡­for all i care she can have me all night after she gets the passing amount of magic cores¡­the question really was would i last until then ?I was literally using my own my body as a bargaining chip¡­ I sighed and shook my head i stopped thinking about this matter and returned towards the dead beetles¡­i still had work to do food to make and plans to prepare slacking isn¡¯t what i am. I motivated myself with those words,but quickly crumbled down onto my knees after 3 steps¡­holding balls in heavy pain¡­ This fight may have been harder then the bugs actually i thought as i stayed like this for about 5 minutes finally able to calm down a bit shaky,but alright returning towards my work finishing the harvest feeding the bug corpses to the slimes and then starting to cook the lunch. -Today was sure a eventful day¡­ I muttered while stirring the soup looking inside and thinking deeply into it¡­while doing so i wondered how blondies group was holding up fine ? i guess they are able to survive is what i want to say¡­i will soon need to think about them too meeting them maybe ? I thought,but wasn¡¯t so sure about the idea feeling slightly repulsed about it as i could evenly have them just killed,but no i won¡¯t do so having them as friends is much more valuable and i already told her that i would help them to some extend i also got reminded that i promised that i would tell her about the dark elves if i get any more information about them which i would do after the lunch. On top of that there were far too many things that i had to think about such as the humans that would start coming into this forest after 5 or 4 days to exterminate the orcs,but actually trying to retrieve an item which was the so called artifact described on the scroll which lead me and hoboku towards a tomb under a mountain now collapsed with the remains of the orcs that had tried to use us and get the item buried under the hard rock and earth. Hoboku and i were successful in our escape with the minimal amount of loss and a lot of gains such as equipment,skills and information plus that artifact which was actually a dragon egg¡­i still had no clue what to do with it handling it was too dangerous so i just kept it inside the storage hoping that one day i would end up needing it or not which was highly likely. Food,water and clothing were no longer any issue we even had some proper equipment which was alright for now,but the excessive amount of pelts and raw materials we had with the lack of knowledge that i had to properly make us out of them made the items slightly more useless to me as they stacked up in my storage not robbing space or anything just staying there for what seems to be a eternity i knew that those items would be someday very useful to me,but right now having them produced into something like better armor or items was much more useful then having them like this sort of bothering me¡­ -We need crafters¡­.people with production skills¡­ I muttered faintly still looking into the deep hot soup that i was stirring and tasting to keep the flavor just right i added another round of dry crushed leaves that i had made previously waiting for a bit to let the flavor sink into the soup returning with my train of thought. Yes,i need someone or people with production skills maybe even just commission the items,but having someone on my group who are able to craft something just seemed a bit more easier then actually wasting money or items to do it¡­but then again this itched the question even more¡­where do i find such people ? the dark elves ? no,they mainly use plants as their crafting material they would most likely refuse to touch animal skin it isn¡¯t even confirmed that they would even accept my trade,then do i find someone who has the needed skill ? there seems to be a lot of transported people one of them has to have some kind of production skill maybe blondies group has one and i can ask him/her to make me something¡­no,that would require me to meet them in which right now i didn¡¯t feel comfortable enough to do so¡­what am i missing here ? I was thinking hard continuing to stir the boiling hot soup which had now turned a brownish red color just for the temperature with the dried herbs giving it enough flavor as i tasted it through the ladle¡­ At that very moment a light bulb was enabled onto my brain as i found a solution to this problem¡­ I quickly put down the ladle and ordered the slimes to finish the lunch while i contacted the slimes which were spying the kobold village connecting onto one of the slimes sense¡¯s watching the village once more¡­i looked at the impressive wooden guard tower watching the soldiers specifically observing them from head to toe analyzing them studying them for a answer i wanted to know¡­ In the end i smiled to myself keeping quiet nonetheless as i stared at the scale armor the kobolds were wearing. -Seems like i found my craftsmen =================================================== I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 55 Emergency Sorry for posting this so late i was tired... ========================================== Looking at the kobolds my thoughts drifted into all kinds of directions the main being that i wanted to have them make items for me the problem was thought that i wasn''t sure if they would agree or not or if i should just use force to get what i want. Sounds barbaric i know,but thats just how it is if you want something in such uncivilized area then you just had to take easy as that in and out the strong rule while the weak get preyed on you understand that when you stay here long enough. For now though i will just observe them for a bit more i wasn''t hurting concerning the equipment everyone else also seems satisfied for now. With that thought i ended the link between me and the slime and looked back towards the slimes in front of me who were systematically cooking the lunch in a perfect sync,the sun was also starting to go down after a few hours and after the meal the girls would get their free time until tomorrow and repeat i will also have to wait for the reply from the dark elves hopeful that they accept my offer. While i was thinking like this my perception suddenly lighted up as i could feel something creeping up from behind startling me for a bit,wanting to escape,but already too late to do so as the thing behind me quickly moved seeing my sudden movement embracing me from behind and dragging me towards it pushing my back to its soft front...soft ?! -you smell nice lord sorron... Hoboku purred as she continued to press me onto her chest using me as if i was some kind of stuffed toy,but with much more love than that,i could feel it.Her advance on me was sudden and kinda unfair since i was in the middle of something,but i was surprised that my perception had been invoked so fast probably because of my level ups because lately i wasn''t able to detect hoboku purely through my abilities,but now that i was a little stronger it was pleasant to see the obvious result even for a useless matter as this... -ehh.. I squealed for a moment not really manly,but i could help it since hoboku has been groping my thighs the last few seconds snapping me back to reality she has also been getting her own way with me grabbing me a bit possessively while rubbing her onto my neck sniffing me and even faintly putting her tongue out to lick me...ahh this might become a bad habit for her.. The stimulation was really hard to overcome and from corner of my eyes i could see the others observing us with a strong curiosity...stop it! -Grrr enough hoboku ! Stop bothering the lord we have to eat ! Hobokusaku and hobura both seemed a bit angry seeing this display and pulled hoboku towards a different seat who groaned when she was forcefully pulled away from me the others followed suit since the lunch was already done we all started to sit in a big circle everyone holding their own wooden bowl with their spoon in hand while some of the others were looking towards the roast me in daze drooling. Seeing everyone like this sitting peacefully with happy smiles and laughter i felt very warm from the inside,it was as if we were all a big family wasn''t it ? I wondered not really able to understand what it meant to have family since i always lived alone with no parents depending on myself and pushing myself into the impossible it was always me against the world wasn''t it ? But now i have them...these dark skinned big beautiful girls only loyal to me and no one else we live in this big forest in our own little fort eating together and working together...why would i ever want to leave ? I thought with a stupid grin on my face very glad that i was here that i opened the book even if it had brought me pain it was worth every second. -Lord sorron is something the matter... I quickly snapped out of my thoughts as i felt the low voice of someone...i looked to my right and discovered that hakuro who was sitting next to me had a pretty confused look on her face probably not getting why i was smiling like an idiot all of a sudden. I looked at hakuro more reproachful while staring at her big red eyes which every species of their kind had regardless of what evolution they had gone through it was also a way for me to identify everyone not just by their looks,but also the way their eyes worked shined and looked like since no matter how much they change their eyes never seem to change one bit. Hakuro was the other intelligence type hobgoblins belonging to the group she is a wielder of the it was not a elemental type magic,but more of a pure magic type which was also very unique on itself since her first spell allowed her to install fear on her opponents on a long range not physically harming them,but mentally disorienting them and maybe breaking them down to insanity the spell sounded very sinister and sadistic since it didn''t straight out kill the victim,but prolong the suffering which had also many different use''s such as wide spread panic and sabotage,but those things were only situational. Another point to add to this argument which is something i personally think about is that the magic doesn''t really fit hakuro''s personality even thought her looks are definitely spot on as her long black silky hair brushed onto my right arm. Appearance wise speaking hakuro was without a doubt beautiful like everyone else,she was close to hoboku''s size meaning she was about 6.1 tall which was pretty average on the tall side,she had also a pretty huge bust and big hips a bit muscular too,but not too obvious with big eyelashes she was also sometimes capable of trancing me into her gaze which had happened 2 or 3 times now... Other then that her facial expression was that of a cute teenage girl with a serious demeanor and a passive expression since hakuro was that kind of person who always kept quiet only talking when its needed and not really the type to start a conversation thats why i was a bit surprised that hakuro was the one who asked me something. I didn''t think twice and quickly explained myself smiling. -Don''t worry its nothing i am just glad that i am here with you guys thats all.. -ohhh.. Hearing me say it like this straight out some of the girls who were actually listening to our little conversation looked at me feeling very complimented for some reason making sweet sounds one after another even hakuro who was sitting next to me was feeling happy about my words and came closer to me for some reason touching me a bit more with her left arm... -uhhh i don''t like this... -we have to share more soon.... -grrrrr I could see the other 3 team captains sitting on the same log pouting while looking towards me and the others they didn''t seem to be in a good mood so i didn''t plan on asking them what they meant by that and just continued to eat my fill while sometimes conversing with the others who were talking about their day in the forest and discoveries they made,i also took a few moments to check how their progress was going and discovered that their levels only rose by about 1 to 2 levels and by the way they were speaking,it seems like the forest wasn''t a big challenge to them meaning the experience gain they received from the animals was small even with the experience amplification maybe it has also something to do with the over all these extra buffs were all from the tattoos or more precise the insignia''s on their palms that were different from each other with different drawings and colors i hadn''t really investigated these insignia''s much i only knew that they were something that my class the bestowed upon contracted beings it basically seemed to work on any living being giving them a much better reward upon gaining experience or developing them in growth. This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source. -Woof Woof ! The thought only crossed mildly through my head as i heard the sound of barking coming from down bellow...i looked down a bit wondering and saw 5 red little fluff balls cuddling with my legs one even trying to get up onto my lap which was actually ruby the leader of this little group of crimson wolfs. -Here you go little one... Feeling very good today i took ruby into my arms and placed her on my lap while stroking her neck and back,while i was doing that i figured that i should feed her so i gave her my leftovers from the meat that i couldn''t get down my belly feeding her while stroking her,she liked it a lot and also started to purr and when she finished her small meal she also continued to lick my fingers to clean them from the sauce....obviously the other 4 little pups also wanted to get spoiled and because having only 1 getting all the attention seemed very unfair i also took care of the others feeding them and also making them comfortable. ~Congratulations you have learned [LvL.1]~ The notification was sudden and surprised me to be honest i was quiet curious what the new skill i got did so i quickly tapped it to see its effects. Taming it was a passive skill that allowed me to tame animals decreasing the danger rate of any animal by a set percentage...currently that was 10% at level 1 which wasn''t really bad since the skill might be very useful in the future. Keeping that in mind i continued to take care of the pups,but as i continued to do so i noticed that... Everyone was quiet...finally realizing the atmosphere around me i looked around again to see what was wrong and noticed that everyone seemed to be fixating at my lap at the pups in particular looking at them with a very envious gaze in their eyes even hakuro who was sitting next to me was showing the same gaze staring at the pup...for i second i believed that they just wanted to pet the pups too,but soon i realized that,that wasn''t actually the case... -I want too... Hakuro beside me muttered quietly almost inaudible but loud enough to make me hear...i took a small glance towards her for a slight second and discovered that hakuro had a feeling of deep longing engraved in her gaze not only her,but everyone else was the same... -It seems like everyone finished dinner haha...how about i show you around and tell you what kind of new improvements we got ? how about it ? Feeling slightly panicked and awkward i wanted to stir the conversation towards something else luckily everyone else also snapped out of their thoughts and looked at me smiling they agreed and we all proceeded to go into the cave leaving the slimes to clean up the dishes which they did very dutifully. Following behind me were the female hob-goblins who were excited about the prospect of the new things that i had implemented towards the cave and when i started to show them the tunnel they were pretty much astound by it very impressed even which made me happy. I first of all showed them the big room with the numerous beds which were their living quarter from now on at the moment of entering the girls made "ohhh" or "ahhh" sounds showing how surprised they were while looking around with that i also proceeded to explain to them how the bed works and why i raised it above ground the chairs and tables were for the girls out of necessity if they just wanted to sit down and talk or do something in a more comfortable position. -ahh does lord sorron also have a room then ?! Hoboku who was standing by my side suddenly asked.Unfortunately i didn''t create my own room since i didn''t seem to need one just yet i was satisfied with the things i had on my little area which was mainly used as a sleeping point actually and nothing else. With that thought i simply told her that i didn''t have a room,but my own area already acted as one since it gave me a lot of privacy. Hearing me say this hoboku felt slightly sorry for some reason as if she had just eaten something bitter hoboku came closer to me her head down. -Lord sorron worked hard everyday to take care of us you even made these incredible things that i could never even try to make preparing delicious food for us that i had never seen before and teach us about things that i had never heard before,but the only thing we can do is go out and get some food for you to prepare and nothing else... The others hearing hoboku''s words also started to feel the same thing getting slightly depressed... -haha... -huh ? Hoboku was a bit wide eyed when she heard me laugh for some reason the others were evenly surprised,but stayed quiet wanting to know why i laughed waiting patiently for an answer. Smiling brightly in front of hoboku i got a lot more closer to her meeting her face to face getting her slightly aroused even flustered seeing me approach her so aggressively and not the other way around,but quickly getting back on her instincts as her arousal started to take over getting pulled in my approach as i softly patted her head with my right hand...she was obviously confused what i was doing as i answered her. -Don''t worry about it i should be the one who should thank you and the others since you are the main power in this camp i can mostly only sit by and wait you have things you can do well while i have the things i can do well thats just how this camp works and without you or the others i am sure that it wouldn''t work so well as it did now... Hearing my words...hoboku was slightly teary the others were evenly a bit touched some even rubbing their eyes to hide their tears so they wouldn''t embarrass themselves any further... -nhnnn lord sorron is right you always are...thats why how about you sleep inside my bed ? since you don''t have a room we can sleep together at night...it will be really warm i promise ! Everyone stopped for a second as they heard hoboku''s shameless suggestion...what was once a heart warming discussion had now turned into an argument which the main flamer was obviously hoboku...so thats she was after... Shaking my head helplessly i sighed already used to her sneaky attempts to get into my pants she also never denied her intent which was even worse her plans were also getting more elaborate every moment so i have to be careful not to succumb to her spoiling her too much can be a bad thing too you know ! -hey who said lord sorron could only sleep in your bed ?! Lord sorron you can always sleep with me since i am bigger you can get more warmer and you could even use my breasts as pillows they are even more warmer then the pelt ! Gobura quickly put that out there putting gasoline to the fire as everyone started to go in to the argument which turned into who will sleep with lord sorron a competition that i never even agreed to... Feeling that it was already a lost cause i just sat onto the chair and waited until everyone calmed down for a moment,but as i sat onto the chair someone tried to contact me using the link...blondy ? Feeling slightly confused i quickly allowed the access and answered the call what i heard was a faint and small voice it came from blondy as she called out to me... -help please... ==================================================== Next chapter will be 55.5 from janet''s P.O.V a.k.a glasses girl I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 55.5 Return Of Request =================Janet''s P.O.V==================== Its been a few days since all of us had been transported to this world no one seems to know or remember how we got here in the first place not even me since i was only walking down the street with some friends and nothing else and the next thing you know i am sitting inside of a forest. ~Congratulations you have learned the skill [LvL.1]~ -Finally ! I sighed out of relieve and out of cheerfulness seeing the mysterious notification box appear before me telling me that i had really learned this skill,since the time sorron told me that we could learn these skills and that in particular seemed to be very useful,i tried to get this skill wasting pretty much 2 days time to properly grasp it by looking at items and trying to figure out what they are and what they do i even considered that sorron was just an delusion of sarah''s,but then again the slimes that were until now feeding us getting water for us were proof enough for me to believe that sorron actually does exist...and concerning the others,it seems like they don''t want to accept this reality and try to dismiss it just waiting for help to come which would most likely never happen deep down everyone already knew that this world is a complete different one since they had seen the slime and other monsters,but they still stubbornly try to reason with this and hope for a escape thinking me and sarah were delusional...most of them even barely talk to us and just sit inside the cave all day long doing nothing,but eating and lazing around...no one wants to go out into the forest since the monsters are scary making exploration almost non-existed for us... -Without sorron we would have long since starved to death wouldn''t we ? I muttered absentmindedly as i stared towards the sky with my back on the ground...it was day and now that i got the skill i could probably start to understand things a bit more... Sighing i started to get up from my position stretching my body for a bit and as i did so i noticed from the corner of my eye that someone was staring at me.... Feeling slightly perplexed i turned my head towards the entrance of cave and noticed gary sitting inside hiding behind the vine curtain looking at me...we met gazes lasting only for about 2 seconds until he turned around and started going deeper inside...creep. I thought a bit disdainfully...i can still remember the talk we had a couple days ago...gary once privately called me out on the middle of the night and told me that he and i should run away and try find some help,he also wanted to take the slimes with us for recourse collecting and since i was the one who controlled these slimes and the one who they listened the most he wanted to take me along...at the time i fully understood why he had come to this decision and when i asked him what would the others do he just answered with... -They be fine ! we can get help before they starve by leaving a lot of food behind.. Even when he said it like this i could see more then one flaw to his plan which was...what if the food starts rotting ? over all i didn''t consider to the slightest going with gary even thought he was my friend back in england,but now i could see that he didn''t care about anyone,but himself...slightly angry and hurt i narrowed my eyes and looked at him at the time. -Forget it,its not going to happen lets pretend you never said this to me return to your sleeping quarter... I turned around and left the place leaving a slightly furious gary going back to where the girls were,when i returned i noticed that the girls were actually all awake and knew that i had left in the middle of the night,they didn''t ask what was going on and just pretended to sleep having them question me was also a pain in the ass so i decided to join sarah''s night watch duty talking with her a bit more and getting to her a bit better...she is naive,but smart at the same time...she wants to see the good in people and tries to avoid the bad being optimistic about our situation which in itself was very impressive in a dumb kind of way...but still having sarah as an ally or a friend was soothing to my soul since she could talk by herself and let me listen...i wasn''t the most talkative person so i often get left out in a conversation. Now thinking about it,it was at this time that everyone started to become weird all of a sudden...not that they weren''t weird to begin with they were just starting to get more secretive and creepy in general.. Other then sarah and me the other girls started to whisper behind our backs calling us delusional even crazy generally avoiding me or sarah even juliet who was my friend avoided talking to me or sarah i tried to confront her with this once,but she denied it saying that i was just paranoid... In the end i stopped caring anymore since i couldn''t change anything and concerning the guys they were also sometimes getting in petty arguments sometimes fighting each other which happened a lot lately... In short i failed...being a leader is hard they just can''t listen to me,but i know that i have faults in this too since i can''t even lead them properly...how does sorron do this anyway ?! I was wondering at the time thinking about this mysterious character called sorron by now we had only communicated with him 2 times i never ever heard his voice,but i knew that his leadership skills seem to be much better then mine even these small monsters follow his orders and they weren''t even human to begin with... Back to present i looked down onto the ground sighing once again i started thinking... I wanted to meet him...don''t misunderstand i didn''t have a crush on him i was just curious on who he was...he is most likely a transported person like me and the others,but the question was how long has it been since he was here ?Is he alone or does he have some kind of group ?He sure seems to be the leader of such group if so,but he himself doesn''t want to meet...there are multiple reason why he wouldn''t want to meet me the most obvious one being that he just doesn''t want to get involved with us and get more burdens then he has or he is just wait which can''t be it since sarah told me once that he has pretty much an army of these small slimes which he could use any time to kill us all or capture us for his desires... -no... I denied this possibility it was already clear that he isn''t a person who likes to violate someone he is someone decisive acting with an air of care around him doing things that only benefit him or his group being cautious and strategic about his situation... -He said he wants allies...he didn''t want a second group like "Steven''s"... That sentence alone made me realize something...we aren''t alone in this whole forest...other then the monsters that lurk inside there are other beings such as the dark elves and other humans who were also transported here... -Thinking about it won''t help i have no other choice,but to wait... -Janet ? I was startled for a moment hearing someone behind me calling my name i jumped and turned around to see who it was...sarah !? Sarah who was staring at me confused suddenly laughed out as she realized what she had done...i also made a stupid grin because of her slightly mad,but alright. -you scared me you stupid butt -sorry hahaha i didn''t mean to ahahah Sarah had a real charge out of this something rare if i had to say... -so do you need something ? I asked wondering why sarah called me. -yeah we are about to eat breakfast i came to call you over.. Breakfast...it was already morning and most of the people were most likely sleeping i really would like to have a sleeping schedule for everyone to abide to,but what can i do really ? breakfast seems to be the only thing gets these guys awake and personally speaking i didn''t want to face them anymore seeing their depressed face''s getting worse everyday just isn''t good for my health in general. I sighed and answered her. -Its can''t be helped alright i coming Sarah nodded and walked away towards the cave i still needed to see something before i get to breakfast...since i had i could now see myself a bit more proper can''t i ? -Status window ! I quickly opened my status window and immediately noticed the big changes in the descriptions and small text appearing behind my skills i even had other skills that weren''t shown to me previously...this really makes a huge difference. Name:Janet Corset Class:Magic Swordsman[LvL.1] Species:Human Health:210 Mana:980 Stamina:360 Health Regen:2/sec Mana Regen:3/sec Stamina Regen:2/sec Status: Strength:21 Stamina:36 Agility:51 Intelligence:98 Charisma:190 Wisdom:41 Willpower:25 Perception:18 Luck:2 Unique Skills: [Active/LvL.Max] Skills: [Passive/LvL.3] [Passive/LvL.1] [Passive/LvL.1] [Passive/LvL.3] This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.[Active/LvL.1] [Active/LvL.1] [Passive/Active/LvL.3] [Active/LvL.1] [Passive/Active/LvL.2] I can now see 4 more skills and the masteries of the other skills such as which was at LvL.3 this skill particular i had used a couple times to build the walls it increased my attributes somewhat,but i never knew how much it increased, on the other hand isn''t something i used a lot when invoked the skill allows me to see the stream of mana going through the air more visibly...its somewhat of a confusing skill as it just high lights different kinds of colors that belong to different beings that have mana i am not really sure how to use it practically. The other skills are something that i never had any use out of such as a unique skill that allows me to make 2 physical mirror images of myself who are also capable of using my own skills and have identical attributes...i never used this skill before because i never had any use to it the cool down for this skill is also 14 days meaning 2 weeks making me want to keep it at that for emergency...the other skills such as and are purely offensive skills with convenient tweak such as which allows me to create another mirror image of myself this time a illusion to confuse my opponent with allows me to add an elemental onto my weapon temporarily... With that i also read the other 4 newly acquired skills and was a bit disappointed how tame they were,but also satisfied since i had these skills... It took me 20 minutes or so for me to finish fully inspecting the new status window until i realized that everyone must be probably eating right now. With that in thought i also quickly started running and going towards the cave to eat something...while on my run i started thinking about the food and remembered that we didn''t eat the slightest bit of meat since we came here which made me a bit,malnourished so to say since i actually ate a lot meat especially...man i am getting tired of fruits... My skin also felt very uncomfortable sometimes itchy even which was a pain in the ass...i do wipe myself properly with water everyday in a secluded area,but that just isn''t the same now is it this makes you wonder how the people from the medieval age used to live without a proper shower or bath...i thought like this as i finally arrived at the place everyone was already sitting in a circle stuffing themselves with the food...because we didn''t have plates or bowls i used large leafs to pack the food i also put it deep inside the cave for it to keep cool and not to rot. -you are late... Said one of the guys... -i know i needed to do something I replied not even looking at him as i took the fruit that looked like a orange biting it without peeling the shell tasting the sweet bitter flavor of it... We all continued to eat like this for about 10 minutes not talking to each other to the slightest i had an thought about telling them about the skill that i managed to acquire,but they wouldn''t probably listen to it so i just kept quiet. Gary and the other 2 guys were sitting beside each other looking at one another for some reason while eating in the end richard nudged gary to the shoulder making him the center of attention... -aham...guys i think i need to tell you something...me,richard and john decided to leave the cave and go search for help actually... -ehh ? Hearing this everyone was surprised since the forest seemed dangerous everyone felt scared going outside now hearing these guys who at the start wouldn''t even take a step out of the cave speak that they wanted to go search for help seemed weird...with gary finishing his sentence everyone started questioning him why him and the other 2 guys would want to do this when questioned gary answered that we couldn''t stay here forever and that help would most likely never come which made some of us a bit more anxious about what he said,but not me or sarah to be precise... -alright do what you want... -i...i see Gary replied hearing my indifferent tone,honestly saying i wasn''t against him going and i knew that i couldn''t stop him since he wouldn''t listen to me forcing him to stay is also out of the question and telling him that going into the forest is suicide and that he would most likely die would just piss him off and do it anyways...i knew him enough to know that he had such tendencies.. The other 2 guys never said anything and just followed gary''s suit not really thinking about themselves more like wanting to be lead by someone other then me...sexists... I snorted thinking like this i took 2 more fruits and left the circle staying anymore was just pointless. Sarah seeing me leave also followed suit probably because she didn''t want to stay in a awkward position and with that said they guys packed a lot of food soon after and left the cave into the forest we said our goodbyes and good lucks for them and watched them leave. -Do you think they will be okey ? Sarah asked from my side...it had been about 4 or 5 hours since they left after another few hours the sun would go down... -I dunno and honestly i really don''t care... -hey thats not nice to say...wasn''t he your friend ? Sarah countered with a frown on her face i looked at her momentarily and back down telling her. -He "was" my friend sarah...he was the same friend as you and christina,but you know how that ended up right ? Sarah flinched hearing this a bit sad...i also felt bad for rubbing it in on her and apologized she accepted it and we soon got quiet once more.Currently sarah and i were sitting on the fences keeping watch since we didn''t have anything better to do...i also had already done a lot with the skill getting it to LvL.3 and gaining more information which was somewhat relevant,but also not really. Like this sarah and i sat on the ground i was a bit absentminded so i wasn''t really keeping tabs behind the walls like sarah was. -Hey...i think i see someone over there...wait are those people ? I snapped out of my thoughts hearing that turning towards the place sarah pointed at and she was right those were really people and 3 of those i recognized,but i didn''t know the other 3... -Hey sarah,janet ! its us ! we found some help on the way ! Gary shouted from the distance letting us know that it really was him and the others sarah seeing this was very excited and glad that the others had returned i was somewhat glad,but not really excited more like alarmed for some reason.. Sarah in her hurry quickly called the other 2 girls and came back with them the moment the other 6 guys came to the wooden fence letting me look at them more properly...a guy with long blond hair and brown eyes who wore leather armor walked towards us he looked decently handsome and friendly with his courteous smile...the other 2 girls gasped seeing him wide eyed...the other 2 guys on the back also tried to be friendly putting on some weird smiles on their faces...anyways the blond haired guys started speaking. -Hello...my name is carl and this is rupert and brandon we came along these 3 in the forest and heard that you need help and from what i can see you also seem to have been transported here like us so don''t worry we have been here a lot more longer then you think and even have a town build to the north...we call ourselves the colony by the way... I froze for a moment hearing him say the last bit...sarah who stood by my side also seemed to have realized something as her facial expression hardened for a bit... -is that so alright then let us pack and leave right now thank you for helping us... I quickly tried to look like i was glad without showing my clear displeasure of the current situation...they said they were from the colony...i remembered the words from sorron and what he told me about that so called colony looking suspicious right now isn''t good. With that said i grabbed onto sarah''s arm and started dragging her towards the cave the others were still on place not about to help us pack the food we had just continuing to talk with their angels in disguise while sarah and i slipped into the cave...i could feel carl''s gaze laying on me for a few seconds until we got out of sight into the cave... -hahhh Sarah...exhaled..having a slight pale face sarah was looking down clear helplessness reflecting on her expression.. -what do we do ? Sarah asked me a hard look on her face...I was also slightly scared not sure what to do next,but then i remembered something...the request i made to sorron when we first spoke... I turned towards sarah quickly telling her. -try to call sorron ask for help... ================================================ I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 56 Unspoken Conditions -what happened is anything wrong ? I quickly replied back to blondie trying to figure out what had her distressed this way her cry of help was something unsettling...soon after blondie started explaining to me what had happened so far and why she was calling me for help... -I see.. I muttered as i took in the information she had given me...it seems like the people from the colony came and offered these guys some help they didn''t look suspicious,but from what i knew these guys were trying to lure them into their base without conflict and since only glasses girl and blondie knew about the "colony" they already figured out these guys malicious intent...on the other hand the others were not so much informed and were eating out of their hands...how troublesome... -Please...help... Blondie pleaded once again genuinely feeling scared of what might happen to her for a moment i also connected to her sense''s and discovered that they were inside the cave packing some of the fruits into leafs to carry them...glasses girl was next to blondie looking evenly scared and unsettled as her concentrating on the packing while thinking hard about her situation... What do i do ? I thought thinking through the situation in a more in depth way trying to see the gains and possible loses i could get through this,but while i was doing so i realized that i had a agreement with glasses girl before this...she requested that i would help her if needed and i agreed...mentally at least shaking hands with her was a sign of my agreement...haha glasses girl relied on this specific agreement to save their situation i see... -everyone prepare to move out... I ordered immediately stopping everyone from what they were doing as they listened to my words looking at each other...they could feel from my demeanor that i was serious and without skipping a heart beat they all started to prepare for the depart i also started walking outside waiting for the others to come while thinking about the plan on how i was about to go around with this... The opponent was unknown and thinking reasonably about it they were far too few only 3 people it gave us a advantage in numbers not to disregard about the fact that the female hobgoblins were far more powerful then half of the beasts in this forest...these 3 could evenly be as strong as the past 3 making them very small fries,but was that true ? I thought i didn''t want to lose anyone in this group sacrifice was by no means a option for me thats why i wanted to be sure that i had victory in my grasp even before the fight begun...i have to be careful. With that finally thought i already noticed that the girls had stepped outside in a line holding their weapons and armor in place standing straight ready for my orders...hoboku,hobusaku and hobura both stepped forward as team captains reporting to me. -We are ready and prepared The 3 of them said simultaneously making me quiet pleased about their quick reaction and organized order...i didn''t think too much and just gave out my orders...we would arrive at this place in about 10 or 15 minutes with a decent pace the agility team would be able to arrive there in 8 minutes i believe,but running in blindly is not good thats why we are going together... The rogue team lead by hobusaku will be the front followed by hobura''s team and then hoboku''s team which is last.My plan was to first spot the enemy to prepare a ambush i would then proceed and put the rogue team onto the rearguards for protection while the warrior team will act as vanguards to protecting the magicians i will pressure them enough to shatter their formation if they put one as to say... Honestly saying putting so much attention to this was probably overkill,but this could also turn into a pretty good practice for the girls which was always good and like so without a further a due we started moving out with a moderate pace as the commander i was in the center meaning i was behind the warrior team and in front of the magicians team to lead the group and have a proper sense of my surroundings if anything would happen. -We are about to arrive are you moving already ? I asked blondie i didn''t need her to describe her location since i knew regardless of where it was through the bond. -yeah we are actually leaving too... She replied sounding a bit more nervous then previously...i was glad she wasn''t using her voice to communicate...with that said i connected to her sense''s for a moment and saw that everyone was walking up north...it was where their base was supposed to be wasn''t it ? Suddenly i had a pretty elaborate idea pop up into my head...these people could potentially lead me right into their base without a hitch attacking them now wasn''t really gaining me anything and capturing them without killing them was a bit hard so speak i would risk getting someone hurt doing this which i didn''t want,but having a jump on their base was a much more pleasing idea if you think about it... Deciding on what to do i told hobusaku and the rogue team to keep a moderate distance from the other group so we could stalk them more easily losing them was also out of the question since blondie was in the group making her a literal location transmitter in this case and to make matters secure i also severed the contact between her and me...if she somehow starts talking about me and my group out of fear then this could turn into a disaster its better to have her unknown about my intentions a bit mean if you think about it,but necessary for my own people who she wasn''t even with the insignia on her hand,i still promised to try rescue them,but i never said how i was going to do it gaining something on the way wasn''t forbidden. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. I thought like this trying to justify my intentions with the sheer truth of reality...i favored my people more then them even if i had a promise i would break it as long as it meant our survival. With that done we soon reached the other group tailing them with a 100 meter distance from us i couldn''t really see them,but hobusaku could as she had both the and skill which allowed her to see farther away with full detail and sense beings around her without looking at them the skills were fitting to a rogue like her and she had developed them while on the hunt... The reason we didn''t bring the slimes along was simply because they couldn''t keep up with us their mobility was bad as was their offensive power they would only get in the way if something broke out thats why i left the slimes at home to defend and now that we were at their tail the only thing we could do was to be patient and careful i still kept on toying with my and to set out a fog screen to hide our presence fog would be unusual in this kind of season or day,but i relied on their stupidity and denseness to ignore the phenomenon of random fog appearing out of nowhere...in the end this was a fantasy world what would they really know about the weather even if they stayed for a year in here...it wouldn''t make a difference since no one would be really interested in such thing would they ? I smiled at my stupid thoughts continuing to walk a calm and slow walk while tailing them...on the walk blondie had more then once tried to contact me,but i ignored her instead she probably didn''t notice that were actually tailing which was good on its own i guess...after a few tries blondie stopped attempting and quieted down altogether walking beside glasses girl nervous i hope she doesn''t spill the beans before they arrive with her demeanor. And concerning the others in their group they were still in a merry go lucky state talking with the enemy as if they were long lost friends not anticipating in what they were about to walk into...truly idiotic common sense or paranoia would at least warn people from what they were about to commit into,but pure fools wouldn''t understand this... -ehh lord sorron.. I quickly snapped out of my thoughts as i felt someone pulling me from behind gently...confused i turned around and saw hoboku who was making a slight worried expression while looking at me... -what is it ? We had time and talking with someone right now was fitting enough as everyone still chose to be quiet though. -Was it really necessary for you to go out with us its not like you aren''t able to command us from home and being with us would set you in danger... Hoboku said a bit nervous herself...the others who were listening into the conversation seemed to have the exact same thought nodded their heads to hoboku''s words... I made a small smile thankful for their consideration,but also a bit hurt by their thought as i replied to her. -There is no meaning for me to be your commander if i can''t lead you properly strength is good on its own,but you need a clear path to channel it to reach something and either way i am not a incompetent person hoboku i can take care of myself i am not a puppy that needs your protection all the time even thought i rely on you a lot doesn''t mean that i am weak... Hoboku shook a bit from the inside she probably understood how i felt currently even thought she didn''t openly call me weak she really did act a way that showed me as a weakling which i was not. -I..i am sorry i didn''t mean to... -its alright i am not offended by that no i am flattered and pleased that you feel protective about me so its alright don''t bother saying anything since you didn''t do anything wrong... Hearing me say this she still wanted to continue,but stopped herself and nodded to me having said enough she returned to her group still keeping a sharp eye on me her hands ready to shoot out a spell of hers that would annihilate any person that would dare to bring me harm her thoughts were calm and fluid like everyone else in this group. Getting back on track we continued to follow the group towards the colony,i measured the remaining time we had today and thinking about it straight we had only 3 to 4 hours until the sun would go down entirely and shade the forest in pure darkness in this time span i could either go back now and try tomorrow or go now and dominate their camp in night fall...dominating sounds better doesn''t it ? With those thoughts we walked for about 1 hour until we reached their camp which was located inside a very big open cave we had taken quiet a lot of detours while on the walk the 3 guys who were leading even checked their surroundings to be sure nothing was wrong...since we were very far away they couldn''t have possibly spotted us which was true as they didn''t show any suspicion and just continued to walk into their base unknown of what was following their backs... =========================================== I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 57 Deadly Moments I needed a cue something that would momentarily distract these guys from guarding their position and i knew that cue would come in a few seconds... -Everyone get ready... I ordered summoning my magic i started controlling the air around as creating a thick fog and spreading it out and while i was doing that i was connected towards blondies sense''s using her eyes to see into the enemies camp blondie and the others successfully got inside ,but the moment they did all of them knew that something wrong...the people who were inside were smiling at the newly arrived people especially the girls openly showing their perverted smiles there were a total of 8 guys if i remember correct 3 i already killed and 19 of the people were woman. I already knew what most of the guys were capable of,but i didn''t know who could do what the levels of these guys were between 3-4 steven being 5 or higher from what i got out of the rogue they don''t seem to have a detection skill user or anything like this since the rogue that i had killed was the only one with such a skill. Through blondies eye vision i could see what was happening inside her group was being lead towards the center of the cave they had currently only passed the guys who were also following from behind slowly since the beginning there wasn''t a single woman,but instead 4 different males with the leading 3 meaning they were going to meet steven...this was literally the best cue since most of the guys were too distracted to be on the look out and concerning the woman...i wasn''t really sure,but i knew that they weren''t most probably not even a problem since they don''t have any experience. -Go... I severed the contact with blondie telling the others to move now...the fog that i had created was already spreading in high speed the area i was able to spread this fog with was 50 meters in total since i had leveled up my and together getting double the range i had before using the spells was also a lot faster since my mana was streaming more fluidly... Without losing a heartbeat the rogue team quickly dispatched under the curtain of the fog hiding their presence we were also following on a sprint our surroundings were a bit hidden because of the fog that was also robbing us from our vision,but it wasn''t bad since i told everyone to move carefully. After a few minutes were finally able to get to the entrance of the cave blondie at that point was violently trying to call me with the transmission,we were on our way and when i connected to her sense''s and used her vision i was pretty speechless for a moment as i saw the the guys in her group being subdued to the ground by the other guys and a brown haired guy sitting on some throne next to him were a lot of other girls wearing ragged clothing as he laughed hysterically...thats steven ? -haha you guys are really stupid you know you really believed that we would help you no,actually we will help you,but not in a way you would like probably... The guys who were subdued to the ground were enraged shouting out loud. -You asshole why are you doing this ! let us go you piece of shit ! Steven didn''t even lash a eye at him as he just raised his staff pointing it towards the guy with a few words. -silence him.. With that said the 2 guys that were holding him at place starting kicking his guts entirely he spat out blood multiple times and begged for them to stop which they didn''t of course soon leaving him half dead on the ground with his own blood and vomit... -Now now we don''t have to get violent here you hear ? Just obediently follow my words and if you do then i promise i will be gentle how about it ? i can give you food clothing and other things and together we could make something out this hell maybe even escape,but for that i need your obedience since i don''t like people who can''t follow orders i punish them so to say... He turned his gaze towards the girls for a moment i could fully see that he was fixated onto blondie since he was staring into her eyes my eyes he didn''t hide his disgusting lust as he did so creepy. -What do you say girls ? if you follow my words and suck cock properly then i consider making you one of my bitches and if not the guys may would want some action might be able to making you reconsider...hahaha The rest of the guys laughed cruelly at this display taunting them to resist a bit more for a moment i looked towards the woman that were next to steven''s throne not all of them were there,but i still could see the gist of what happens to them through their hollow eyes their bodies were stained and their hair was in a full mess i could even see some heavy injuries one of the girls even had a blue eye...nasty. The girls in blondies group were shaken hard from the situation scared witless 2 of them even tripped down tears streaming down their eyes as they couldn''t believe what was happening in front of them despair covered on their facial expression... Blondie wasn''t different she was scared very scared i could feel it through our bond,but she was also brave keeping it in her not showing that fear to hear enemy and standing still...i took the moment to look at glasses girl too...she was motionless and i couldn''t really figure out what she was thinking through her blank expression... -You scum... She said disdainfully she was angry that was for sure... -ehh what did you say bitch ? Steven taunted whirling his staff while looking at glasses girl amusement flashed in his eyes he knew very well what she said,he only wanted to see if she had the guts to openly say it...which she totally had. -I AM SAYING THAT YOU ARE SCUM YOU ALL ARE She shouted angrily her tone was slightly hurt betrayed even could it be she thinks that i had abandoned them most likely since i didn''t show up to them or contacted them. Hearing something like this steven got angry the others were also angry since she addressed them too slowly starting to step forward wanting some revenge,but steven stopped them instead looking at glasses girl with a crooked smile on his face... -So what ? what are you going to do ? you just be obedient and suck our cocks in the end you are just a pretty tool of pleasure of ours we decided if you live or not or do you want me to make you into a example ? heh ? Steven got down from his throne stepping down he quickly stood in front of glasses girl he grabbed onto her chin tightly about to kiss her,but she quickly retaliated and slapped steven to the face.. (Slap) The sound was faint,but it was loud enough for everyone to hear making a lot of the guys smile and laugh at it until steven got up giving them his death glare shutting them up completely into submission...he looked back towards glasses girl now furious he said with anger in his tone... -even thought you are just a bitch how dare you ! Losing his composure he quickly grabbed onto glasses girls hair and dragged her down onto the ground painfully blondie seeing her friend getting pummeled quickly tried to help,but she was ruthlessly back handed by steven falling onto the ground holding her jaw in pain... -don''t interfere you bitch after i am done with her your next understand ? His words gave blondie a traumatizing amount of fear as she shook violently tears forming in her eye as her vision blurred...she couldn''t do anything she was helpless in this situation and cried of course,but no one was going to sooth her she wasn''t able to help her friend or do anything as glasses girl was dragged towards a tent by steven who was holding her hair she could only sit down and hope for the best...with those feelings hate welled up inside of blondie she wanted to help her friend,but her legs wouldn''t work and the guys were also surrounding her slowly with their dirty hands about to touch her... Stolen novel; please report. -I didn''t expect it to be over so fast... I muttered looking towards the place where the guys were about to violate the helpless blondie and while that was happening the female hobgoblins all moved in a synced manner as they all individually aimed at one person hoboku casting her spell hobusaku sneaking up on someone while hobura was about to behead someone with her greatsword we had already successfully infiltrated the base and hid in our positions to initiate,the people who were supposed to guard were too distracted by this and didn''t do their job properly... Time was as if it slowed down as i walked into the base without a care 1 second 3 guys were the dead the next 2 seconds another 4 died getting either stabbed or slashed from behind everything happened so fast no one realized what was really happening steven didn''t even look back not hearing the faint cries of his men getting slaughtered one sided as he continuing to drag glasses girl towards his tent,she saw the spectacle in front of her happening in a time line of 3 seconds in total...her eyes traveled back and forth and then she saw me walking towards the two casually. She looked at me staring into my eyes for a moment seeing me approach her and steven from behind was one thing,but looking so indifferent about it can be described as plain creepy,but at the same time you could say the reason i was doing this was because i didn''t feel the slightest bit of pressure coming from steven his people were also utterly useless he may have pulled some form of system into this,reigning power and command over this camp,but what he didn''t do was improve.I was sure that if he had trained these guys up properly over the time he stayed here then they would have most likely put up a fairly good fight,but no it was plainly spoken disappointing and poorly executed. -you...you are you sorron ? Glasses girl asked her voice taken a step of surprise it even alerted steven for a bit as he turned around to see what she was talking about and as he turned around his eyes gazed over my body he was confused obviously and when he looked over my shoulder his facial expression deathly pale seeing his men already reduced to mince meat... -wha...how who...? Steven was obviously lost for words,but that only lasted for a few seconds until pure hatred resurfaced onto his face he quickly pulled out his staff the big magic core on top of it indicated that it was his focus to channel his spell...i already knew from the rogue that steven was a mage of some kind the rogue didn''t know what kind of mage,but he shoots purple arcane arrows mostly so it was a piece of cake predict where the arrow would go since he was plainly pointing his staff at me from this distance...slow. Counting down in my head i calculated how long it took for him to channel this particular spell,there was a reason why mages needed vanguards or a far distance to be able to actually combat a close quarter opponent and this was because of their channeling spells that would need some time before the launch this gave them a temporary time of weakness where they couldn''t do anything,but stay still or concentrate this is also a reason why i tell hoboku to stand in a far or hidden position when she shoots her spells having the jump on someone can get you the victory right away. -DIE YOU SON OF A BITCH ! Steven roared furiously as he finished channeling spell...a purple arrow had already materialized and started flying at me in high speed as i said because he plainly showed where he was pointing this thing it was easy for me to dodge by just stepping away to the side watching the arrow pass me by a hairs breath and lodge onto a wall leaving a impressive clean hole without cracks...i only knew of one particular force that could manage such feat with that amount of speed...plasma huh. -Ehh you,you dodged it that...thats impossible ! Who are you actually what are you doing here you asshole ! Steven said outraged wanting to hear who i was and what i was doing here,but i didn''t care people him don''t deserve my name that would just disgust me... With that thought my vision turned ice cold as i looked him into the eyes he flinched for a moment seeing his certain reflect in me he wanted to move,but couldn''t he was scared,scared of death which was normal as he was human after all. He had long since let go of glasses girls hair who used that chance to run away hiding behind a boulder she was currently spectating this fight. Feeling that the fight was already over the moment it began i felt compelled to quickly finish this already this already,but still i gotta give him props to be able to survive for this long even thought he was a miserable piece of garbage he sure had the will to survive. -People like you don''t need to know my name... -wait what are you even...uhhh..guuh With one decisive thought i activated the and into existence creating 3 different spikes under him impaling him from 3 different sides under his stomach,his blood gushed out heavily as the frozen spikes were dyed crimson the blood froze immediately upon contact with the spikes as he suffered further not dead yet as his vital organs weren''t actually hit which i did on purpose...why do you ask ? Simply put i wanted to let him feel the pain and suffering he had inflicted on others before his miserable life ended i know that doing something like this is a bit out of character for me and the reason i did is because when i saw the woman being so brutally hit i was also slightly angered by the display so you could say this is personal and also mutual since i doing the woman here a favor so why not ? Steven was struggling truly struggling as he vomited mouth fulls of blood after another his wand dropped on the ground he tried to foolishly pull out the ice spike from his body not realizing that it was connected to the ground,but still trying hard hurting himself further as his hands were get frost bitten by the sheer coldness of the spikes i was also assuming that he would die in a few seconds because of the cold spreading inside of him i could see his flesh starting to frost working its way up in high speed and then finally.. -huuhhh Steven made his finally breath out he knew he was done already and before dying he stared into my eyes trying to give me one last taunt ,but upon doing so the only thing he could see was the look of my cold blue eyes which may as well have been the cause of his death snapping him back out of fear as his eyes turned into a lifeless color. ======================================================== I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 58 Get Yourself Together I stepped back walking towards the others,with the fight over in a time of mere seconds i was concerned about their well being,i doubted that anyone had any serious or minor injuries,but checking never hurt anyone did it,but as soon as i turned around and started walking i noticed a girl sitting on the ground crying she was tainted by some of the blood that came from the corpses next to her the female hobgoblins saw that girl,but ignored her and instead started to looting the bodies and stacking them on a pile to get rid of later i looked at the female hobgoblins momentarily and used my transmission link to ask everyone if they were okey or not everyone answered to me and as predicted no one got actually hurt we had the perfect jump on them making the blood on our clothing the most loss we had gained so far... -Hic...hic..ah ah...hic... I once again looked towards the girl on the ground trying to figure out who it was it only hit me a second later for me to realize that she was blondie in fact....her blond long hair was dyed red from the blood and she was dirty all over her body it has also been a while since i had seen her actual face thats why i didn''t recognize her at first,but because of the bond we had the connection was obvious to me. -hic...hic...uwahh...hic.. Blondie was still crying holding her eyes shut while forming into a ball she was scared,sad and unhappy about what had happened she didn''t seem to even understand what had happened over the past few seconds and only indulged in her own despair for it to be over...pathetic. I thought disdainfully making my way towards blondie with heavy steps following suit the others also saw my approach and looked at me curiously blondies group was staring at me too the 2 girls were hugging each other stained with their own tears shaking of what might happen now the guys were also obediently sitting on the ground taking small glances towards their beaten up friend while looking around not sure what to do,but to stay quiet and wait fate to kick in. Pathetic...pussies...cowards.... I thought hatefully as i finally stood in front of blondie my figure showing my cool presence as the air around me turned into something like a pseudo mist surrounding me...my eyes were fixated on the crying blondie she didn''t stop wailing and cowering she needed a wake up call. (Slap) -...ehh..? My hand moved swiftly and without pause as my palm hit blondies cheek violently...slapping blondie directly onto the face she fell down to the right with her eyes open her wailing had also stopped as she held her stinging left cheek with her hand...because my strength was only a mere 10 made the pain probably lighter then normal in comparison to the female hobgoblins this kinds of attack wouldn''t even itch them,but for blondie who was still LvL.1 with low stats the pain was probably very stingy. Finally after a few seconds blondie realized that something was wrong she couldn''t hear anything in her surroundings and because of her tears her vision was blurry making her wipe them quickly as she looked around noticing all of the blood and pieces of flesh lying around she also looked at herself and realized that she was tainted by the blood too her hair partially dyed with a crimson color smelling iron like there were also new people in this place which were the female hobgoblins and myself which she only noticed when she saw my shadow... Frightened by it blondie slowly started to raise her head up towards me meeting my cold blue eyes and shivered as if she had experienced a cold storm welling inside of her,but still courages she continued to look into my eyes her heart probably beating the fastest she could have ever imagined.. -Stand up and stop whining blondie you and i need to go and heal the wounded since you are the only person with a healing spell i need to somewhat rely on you so make it easy for both of us and get your sorry ass over here or do you want me to do for you instead ?! Hearing my surprisingly chilling voice blondie was immediately frightened by it her hair was standing up and i could feel that she wanted to cry another round,but she didn''t she knew that if she started to do it again she would taste the back of my hand twice getting the painful sting on her cheek so thats why blondie stood up she was shivering uncontrollable never was she so frightened in her life then now literally on the edge of insanity and despair she had tasted both of these sides just now and i could see she didn''t want to go in neither of them once again as followed my back not saying anything..she knew who i was she could feel the bond between us,but didn''t say anything and just followed me. The female hobgoblins seeing this didn''t lash out a second eye and continued to work looting mainly getting all the items in this cave and putting them at one spot for me later to collect.While they were at it i ordered 4 of the female hobgoblins to start collecting the wounded and ill at one place for me and blondie to work on,the uninjured people would go to another area and wait for the moment being,for this specifically i made hoboku lead this task with 3 others. -Hey you wait what are you doing ? Suddenly while i was talking with hoboku glasses girl reappeared approaching me she had a very hostile tone when she said that angering some of the female hobgoblins present as they held onto their weapons about to draw...glasses girl also realized what was happening and stopped her approach a bit pale. -Enough get back to your work i deal with this...hoboku tell me if you finish gathering the injured alright..? With those words alone i calmed everyone and made them go back to their work hoboku also stopped her spell and nodded to me leading the 3 others to gather the injured while i proceeded to deal with glasses girl who was slightly surprised for some reason...oh right i was using my skill my speech was probably very weird to her huh... If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. As everyone got back to their respective work both me and glasses girl stared at each other,she was perplexed so to say unsure of what to do,but still anger flashed in her eyes as she growled at me. -You used us a bait... She said disdainfully in which i replied with a laugh. -Yes,i did and you know what ? i am not sorry for doing that remember that i only agreed to have rescue you i never said when or how that was going to be its your fault for being so overly reliant on me ! -grrrr Glasses girl growled and with both of us stared into each others eyes once again...my justification may have been shameless,but it was also the truth which i wanted to show her,we kept this stare for pretty much a minute until glasses girl looked away defeated.I only smiled and nodded my head. -I think this is enough sorry,but i need to borrow blondie over here and tend to the wounded until then lets have this talk another time you should also help find the injured and gather them where these 4 are putting them I pointed towards hoboku and the other 3 while i said that...glasses girl looked thoughtful for a moment she took the chance to glance at blondie at my back and realized that blondie had a somewhat distressed look on her face,but at the same time she was determined and serious which made glasses girl momentarily baffled as she probably never saw blondie like this since they met... After a few seconds glasses girl just nodded her head and walked towards hobokus group who were carrying the girls next to the throne carefully placing them on the ground...hoboku had already laid out a couple pelts for the girls to lie onto and was taking care of it with utmost delicacy as she could see the severe injuries some of them had... -Lets go no need to stand any further... I reminded blondie snapping her out of her thoughts as i walked towards the guy on the ground who was beaten up by stevens men severely...healing the one''s who were in the most critical situation was currently my priority. -ahh ! gary... Blondie exclaimed in terror looking at this guy...so this is the guy glasses girl had a dispute with huh.. I knelt down momentarily and pushed him onto his back gently to see how bad his injuries were...from what i know he was kicked brutally onto the stomach and other places like his crotch which was bloody all over giving me slight shivers... Blondie who was standing behind me was scared once again worried too not able to do anything,but stand for the moment while i analyzed this guy which took 8 or 10 minutes. His injuries were heavy so to say at least he had some minor concussion and multiple bruises and swellings on his body which came from the blunt force from the kicks and i could also determine that he had some moderate internal bleeding which came from the way he spewed up blood from his mouth... Honestly saying i am not a doctor so i don''t know how to properly help him i have some herbs that could heal him over time blondie could even heal this guy right which seemed the most effective... With that thought i told blondie to use her heal to nurse gary...she was panicked,but quickly obligated and started her spell with a simple word which was "Heal" when she cast the spell i could see bright light envelope the guy and his facial expression was also calming down a little returning to a slightly more healthier color then his deathly pale...the procedure took a total of 3 seconds to finish which was a miracle in my worlds medical research magic can be this unfair sometimes...i thought as i looked at him analyzing him again to see what had changed... His injuries were now almost gone with exceptions of small bruises that were once heavy physical traumas he was also breathing a bit more steadily his hot head going down he also stopped spewing up blood from his mouth which was good,but not really assuring since he had already lost a lot of blood to begin with.. -hmm From this i could deduce that her healing spell was able to heal a set amount of injuries since it didn''t heal him completely his internal bleeding seemed also pretty stable,but not fully complete i could tell because he still had that pained expression on his face... The reason i was actually taking so long to heal one person was because i wanted to have a better understanding for blondies healing spell having this guy acting as a guinea pig may be a bit barbaric,but it is a sacrifice i am willing to take since his rate of survival was less then 50% percent because of the amount of blood he lost already...and just to give him some more hope i let blondie heal this guy a second time to make him stabilize a bit more... Blondie finished quickly and for some reason she was a bit tired using her second heal i wondered why this was the case until i remembered how people react to mana depletion. It was mana burn that was making her tired since she was using her mana which was almost equivalent to her vitality,it couldn''t be helped that she got tired... -here eat this after you get tired we have a long day so get used to that feeling since we have much more patients in here.. I said while handing her the mana restoration herbs she took them obviously and nodded to me eating one while she was at it and making a really bitter expression because of the taste,but soon enough blondie got better. -Thank you... She said to me feeling truly thankful about this. -I don''t you are going to be thankful after this... I said with a laugh she was confused for a moment not sure what i meant by that,but then she understood what i meant by that after seeing the count of injured people here. ====================================================== I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 59 Make Me -uhh...(Glup glup glup)..ahh finally Blondie said as she sat on a log swallowing a few mouthful of water from the water skin i gave her,she was throughly exhausted a bit nervous too because of the things she had seen while accompanying me and taking care of the injured people who were mostly female so to speak,anyways we had already finished tending to the wounded,night was also approaching in a few minutes,currently i was standing in front of my pot heating up the water for cooking i was going to make a thick soup so the injured could digest it more easily i was also prepare 4 other camp fires were i was setting up some roast for the female hobgoblins,i let hoboku,hobura and hobusaku help me prepare it from the start and finish myself it would be a good practice for them and i could spare some time with it too. -ehm...sorron do you need any help ! Blondie asked.I stopped for a moment turning my head towards her thinking about it. -yeah actually go to the wounded and check if everything is okay... Blondie paled once more after i said it,she seemed reluctant to go,but did it anyways since i said that,she didn''t want to go onto my bad side a bit fearful of me she quickly stood up and started going to the area were the wounded were located...they were all laid down on a line placed on top of pelts that were prepared beforehand all of them pretty much had the same expression on their faces...pain. Even the ones who were sleeping had sweat drop from their foreheads profusely,shifting around because of the nightmare they were going through in their heads,truly agonizing if you think about it. I had set a few female hobgoblins on that spot and instructed them to keep the wounded from moving so they wouldn''t inflict even more pain on themselves or loosen the bandages i had put on them,getting blondie over there was actually not necessary since i had already placed my caretakers,no, the reason i send her there was because i wanted to let her see what kind of things would have happened to her if she continued to stay who she is,it wasn''t the most humane thing to do,but it was the most right thing to do in this kind of situation i believed at least which was enough for me if you ask. The wounds inflicted on the woman in here ranged from extremely severe to outright strange i was surprised that they were still alive,it showed that they really had the will to survive which was impressive on itself,but not useful with the way they were now,having a will is good,but not being able to defend that will is bad...dying would have been much better then enduring since death at least gave you some sort of salvation than believing in a empty sliver of hope that may never come true. In the end and i am not saying that i will help them i have no intentions of really helping them out or bringing them into my group the reason i was doing this was completely different. -Hey sorron do you have a moment... While i was staring into boiling hot pot i realized that someone had called up on me the language was english making me guess who it was as i turned my head towards her eyes narrowed. -yeah,sit down actually i need to tend to this I said moving my eyes back to the pot staring at it...i have been doing this a lot lately staring into the boiling pot i mean its not that it needs my attention it just helps me to focus better its like a personal ritual of mine helps to clear the head. Glasses girl in the meant time followed my words and sat down onto the log,she took a few moments to look at the female hobgoblins who were preparing the roast...while she was doing that she accidentally met with hoboku''s gaze who in turn was looking at glasses girl with pure caution and hostility which wasn''t anything new since these girls look at everyone like this the first time they meet someone.. Feeling awkward and defeated glasses girl quickly looked away slightly shaken,but not saying anything as i voiced my thoughts. -You shouldn''t do anything misleading or raise your voice the girls can be really protective about that sometimes... Glasses girl acknowledged my advise and turned back to me with her own question in hand with many more,probably. -really...thats good to know...by the way how..how are the others do you think they get better ? She asked her voice cracking for a moment...i didn''t mind that and just answered her question honestly a bit grim about it too. -They heal after a few days of rest the game mechanic in this world is a bit broken since you wouldn''t normal live with this kind of trauma and then survive...not sure about your gary guy he seemed to have lost a lot of blood,but maybe he will survive who knows..but healing is not important whats important is to think about the things that will happen after they heal I said while putting the diced vegetables into the boiling hot water letting it cook up for a moment...glasses girl in the mean time repeated what i said that it was important to think about what to do after they heal which was crucial since their mental state would be probably at their lowest,experiencing this kind of event multiple times and living to remember it can be torturous on its own i wouldn''t be surprised if most of them would take their lives after this or stop trusting anyone living a sheltered life,thats why i told her to think about it since this was her responsibility and not mine. Getting to the main point glasses girl realized what i meant by that,but it only got her more distressed since she didn''t know what to really do about it she wasn''t a psychiatrist nor was i,but she wanted advise from me anyways and answered in the most straight forward way of asking. -Can you help us ? like can you tell us what to do ? It''s just that i don''t think i can... -Shut up... I said a bit annoyed she took the tone very well and didn''t talk any further a bit sour on her own,but that couldn''t be helped... I didn''t want to be responsible for these people having to build them up onto their feet would take too much time for me since they were already broken from within i wasn''t sure if i was capable of doing this having more mouths to feed is also problematic thats why i wanted to have glasses girl tend to it on her own...i believed so to say...i believed that glasses girl could be a pretty good leader herself she was thoughtful and careful about the things she approached thinking ahead of everyone in her group and trying to make the best out of a situation is something a leader should be capable of...the only thing she lacked was taking control she couldn''t lead a proper conversation into her desire and only gave advice from the sidelines which would most of the time be ignored making her put things onto her own hands and make them happen instead of telling people about it and telling them to do it,but i wasn''t worried if she can''t get that control on her own then i am just going to force it into her no matter what. -Yes i said that i would help you sometimes that i would be your ally your friend if you have to spell it out,but i never said i would lead you tell you what to do no...the moment you shook that hand and made an agreement with me you indicated that you were an equal to me you wanted my temporary help and not personal help at the time you probably believed that you would be able to do things on your own and make things better which didn''t happen at all ending up in this kind of situation getting rescued by your own agreement with me and then asking for more help this time around you want my personal help asking me to fix up this mess you had stumbled upon yourself and asking if i could do something about it...aren''t you a bit delusional ? I am not some superman that comes down and rescues you no,i am also a person in this forest like you who wants to survive and live peacefully everyone in this forest is for themselves if you haven''t realized it yet Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. I said without a change of tone in my voice continuing to stir the soup for a bit adding in some crushed herbs and other small spices i had prepared... -Then what do i have to do ? tell me that at least i am lost and not sure what i am supposed to be doing.. She said bitterly almost at the brink of crying looking down onto the ground with a bitter face of hers,but i wasn''t going to comfort her and just focused on the soup telling her. -Do what you think is right and after all...there is always a second option you could always just walk away from them no one ever said you need to take care of them or be with them to hold their hands i am sure that you could survive on your own get strong on your own without anyones help...isn''t that actually pretty easy ? How about i give you some basic equipment a sword,armor and some food with that alone and your brain you won''t have problems in this forest... Glasses girl looked up at me listening to my sweet words it was something to be considered seriously since this was an option that fitted her more then staying here with everyone else...she was strong i could tell she was.Hearing my offer glasses girl thought deeply about it and finally shook her head. -No...i don''t wanna i don''t want to leave everyone i don''t want to disappoint sarah... She said calling blondies name it made me smile momentarily too as i saw her resolution to this take...if she asked for it i would have given her the armor and sword and left her be leaving this place the next day,i would have also probably taken blondie with me too since she had the bond with me and was a big help to me,but now glasses girl couldn''t take back what she said she had her answer which was that. Now that she had some kind of answer giving her small piece of advice wouldn''t hurt would it ? I thought as i summoned a bowl out of nowhere putting a little bit of soup inside and tasting it to see if it was alright or not...man i really want some salt...maybe i should add more bitter herbs or spicy once i should experiment with these herbs i could make something similar to salt maybe. -try to be a bit more patient about this it isn''t the end of the world yet or your life i can help you to some extend,but you have to do the rest on your own no one has ever gained something without sacrificing something else thats just how it is and thats what you have to understand these people will rely on you your judgment be it wrong or right -How is that ever going to happen ! you know very well they won''t listen to me and i don''t know how to make them listen to me i am no one in their eyes ! they don''t know me nor do i know them so why do i have to bear this can''t anyone else do this then me ? Glasses girl said frustrated and hurt,doubtful about herself as she had every right to be she naturally believed that she wasn''t the only one who was able to do her job which was true in a sense,but also wrong since she was literally one of the few people here who could do anything about it...for crying out loud the others were beat and humiliated to the point of near death the other people in her group were just stubborn and dumb in general who else,but her ? Me ? no i already had my group and i am sticking with them. I wasn''t going to tell her that obviously it would sound like i was forcing her to be that very person no...she needed support a bit of reassurance confidence in general. I thought once again getting some soup into the bowl not tasting it myself,but giving it to glasses girl instead who was surprised by my offer smelling the seductive smell of handmade food which she probably didn''t taste since she got here...she accepted the offer pretty quickly holding the wooden bowl in her hand looking at the clear brown soup that was emitting hot steam...without a pause she gulped the whole bowl in one gulp almost burning herself with the soup...such recklessness really. -How does it taste ? anything to add ? I asked looking at the pot again thinking. -Its really good,but it lacks salt... She said tears falling down her eyes uncontrollably,she tried to hide it from me,but wasn''t able to as she couldn''t stop crying and sniffed a couple of times feeling embarrassed about herself the display she was showing me,she probably thought it was pathetic...but i didn''t think it was pathetic...food was always something that could cheer someone up regardless of what it was emotions were also centered about food depending on the taste really...thats why the female hobgoblins are always cheerful and happy while with me they get to eat delicious food everyday they spend a lot of time with me and are attached that way like the saying goes "the way to a man''s heart is through his stomach" that wasn''t only for men,woman liked food too,everyone did not anyone appreciates these small things back in my world since most of the people think food is something you should get without a question as it was laid out on every corner be it a fast food stand or a trash bin food was redundant there,but not here no if you get stranded and starve so much that you would give everything for a little piece of food you would understand how the little things in life are way more important then you thought they were...at least i thought so back in my world and even here it isn''t different. -Don''t be like that glasses girl you really think that i would bother talking with someone who isn''t fit to be the leader ? if that was really the case then i would have ignored you from the very beginning you understand i wouldn''t be here talking to you which means that you are the only one who is doubting yourself...after all i believe in you so shut up and do your work didn''t you say you didn''t want to disappoint blondie ? then act like it glasses girl... -MY NAME IS JANET YOU DOUCHEBAG BE A BIT RESPECTFUL AT LEAST FOR GODS SAKE ! She roared out of nowhere angry at the way i was addressing her...everyone had heard what she said the female hobgoblins in particular were agitated that she was talking to me like this angry because of it. -Enough don''t you dare to move i have it under control go back to work I said using my transmission link to tell everyone...hearing me say this most of them were displeased,but obligated anyways and got back to work that was how it worked they trusted me and were faithful in what i did. Turning back towards glasses girl i only laughed and told her. -Hahaha really ? let me think about it first...how about you make me glasses girl ? if we talk about respect then earn my respect ! I said challenged glasses girl gaze as we stared into each other. ========================================== I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 60 Hows The Soup ? In a fit of anger glasses girl walked away shaking up a bit,she was decently good she was able to stare into me without looking away,but still got scared in the end which wasn''t good,but she would learn. Satisfied I returned towards my soup and just added a few more ingredients into it to thicken the soup after that I let it cooking for a while and turned towards the Hoboku,Hobura and Hobusaku who had already finished setting up the meat and preparing the carcess moderately which I judged good since they had fully emptied the insides and cut off the head cleanly there was a bit of blood still inside of the animals,but that wasn''t a problem so I didn''t mention it and just started to make the roast... -Lord Sorron if I may ask you...what did you talk with the human girl? it nerves me since she dared to rise her voice against you,thats why I am worried... Hoboku suddenly asked standing by my side...actually Hobura and Hobusaku were also standing behind me just observing trying to learn how I was giving the meat some spice,but they were also feeling the same nodding towards Hoboku''s question eager to hear what I say...the question was out of nowhere and honestly I wasn''t even sure what to answer them...my goal was actually pretty dumb if you think about it...I didn''t want to deal with humans anymore...no,I didn''t have anything against them its just that I feel like that having non-humans beside me is much more calming and peaceful to me and having both non-humans and humans mix together in my group could turn catastrophic both sides not being to understand each other getting into a struggle was something I didn''t want to see that so because of that I decided to have glasses girl take this job as the leader of the human group in this forest,you can say that I am pushing responsibilities to her,but I wasn''t really doing that this wasn''t even my responsibility in the first place because I could always just let them die and be done with it...yes...the reason I decided to do this was mostly because I pitied them...it felt bad to do nothing even thought you can do something right in front of your eyes ignoring the tragedy in front of you can not only hurt the person it can also hurt you being emotional in such moments isn''t good,but I never cared did I ? -It wasn''t anything important really I just told her about the situation she was in you probably realize that right ? I said turning the meat above the fire to let the flames spread out equally roasting the meat...hoboku in the meantime thought of my words and came to the conclusion only a few seconds knowing that the amount of injured people here was something like a burden not only physically,bit mentally too. -my lord do you...do you seek to help them ? She asked not really sure if she should ask such question,but I answered without batting an eye to it. -Not really,but I will do what I can to support them at least...I still want them to be our allies I have hope that they can get back to their feet so have faith in me...its not like this will harm me...if that ever happens i have you guys here to protect me right ? I said with a smile on my face looking at those 3...hearing me say this and put faith in them made them quiet happy hoboku even hugged me from the front not being able to take it anymore she even took a whiff from me... The other 2 caught on that hoboku was getting a head start and felt envious that she took the moment...anyways I let hoboku have a small hug and ended it with that since she was starting to get excited ,I needed her to be focused right now fooling around could be done later. With that out of the way the 3 girls continued to watch me prepare the roast they took note of how I spread the spice onto the meat and when to turn it over above the fire I noticed that their cooking skill had also level up to LvL.2 which was pretty. I quickly finished with the roast soon afterwards and let female hob-goblins start eating they were starved for a bit and couldn''t wait for the food,night had already covered the sky as the female hobgoblins sat on the logs and started eating merrily. -Lord sorron...aren''t you going to eat with us ? One of the female hobgoblins noticed that I was walking away and immediately called on it which was surprising since i wanted to sneak away and let them eat in peace... Showing a awkward smile I replied to the girl...now girls as everyone else noticed that i was leaving they didn''t seem to like that and were slightly disappointed. -Don''t worry I need to check on the soup give it to the injured you just continue eating you deserve it since you worked hard for it... The one who asked me this question was hobuhiko,hobusaku''s partner so to say since these 2 were the first to become agility type goblins they had most of the time teamed up with each other and still do sometimes,but now train individual since they had become very strong.Hobuhiko had grown big too she was almost the same as Hobusaku in appearance looking like a cool beauty,but her nature was slightly different as she was one of the most curious in this group who would question a lot of things,she could be clingy sometimes too,but wasn''t that bad with it as she knew when to stop or know when she was a bother,but there were also times in where I would notice that she would observe me from the distance her gaze was always glazed or dreamy sometimes too. Hearing me say this Hobuhiko immediately responded raising her piece of meat she quickly stood up and said. -Let me help too ! its no fun eating if your not here ! She said expectingly showing me her puppy eyes even thought she was holding a frighting big piece of meat in her right hand,for some reason it didn''t ruin the illusion...how skillful. I thought getting a small laugh out of me thinking of how sweet she was as I nodded towards her telling her that she could come with me,but first she had to finish her meal i didn''t want her too starve just because she would help me,listening to my words Hobuhiko quickly ate her piece of meat in a frightening speed and even got a second one stuffing it inside her mouth chewing furiously...seeing this display I was slightly worried about her and hoped that she wouldn''t get her food through the wrong throat and just waited for her to finish which didn''t take long.. -Wait lord sorron I want to come too ! -Me too -It isn''t fair if only hobuhiko gets to come ! The girls complained asking to come with me the point was thought I didn''t really need that many and I was actually more keen on letting half of them stay guard this night instead of care taking,thinking like this I quickly sorted the issue and only took half of the people while having the other half finish eating leisurely for them to guard the night the decision was fast and the once who ended coming with me were the more happier once while the one''s who couldn''t come sighed a bit disappointed...why do I feel bad all of a sudden they should be glad that they don''t need to watch the injured all night... The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement. I thought quickly leading 6 of the caretakers towards the injured I also stored the pot of thick soup into my storage so we didn''t have us force to move that amount...it was sometimes weird how this storage ability worked since I couldn''t store anything liquid I could only store it if I put it inside something like the pot...I had no clue what happens inside the storage space,but i knew from my understand from it that things don''t ever rot inside the space...the time of an items seems to just stop inside the inventory which was convenient on its own and pretty mind boggling since such was pretty unimaginable I could literally carry something 1000 times bigger then even more maybe,honestly I didn''t want to think about this any further because it was just too overwhelming to me having things make sense were prospects that I always liked about life having to looking into something that I don''t understand is always a pain in the ass since I never get answer to it anyways... I sighed as we walked towards the injured human area looking at them they were still shaking and shifting in pain some moaning while others twitching pretty disturbing...on the walk i noticed glasses girl,blondie and the other 4 sitting around the gary guy who seemed to be in the worst state right now since he had lost a lot of blood still not waking up one,bit...his skin looked awfully pale which was bad getting him to eat something wouldn''t probably work until he wakes up...on the topic glasses girl and I met eyes momentarily she seemed to have calmed down and was embarrassed to looking at me any further she had already shown me a lot about herself that you wouldn''t show a normal even a friend after a year obviously you would feel ashamed which I didn''t mind. Concerning the other 5 they did look at me a bit amazed and astound,but didn''t want to talk to me or get close since the female hobgoblins were following behind me..they were scarred of them pretty simple even blondie was somewhat perplexed,but she wan''t scared she could feel everyone through the bond she was after all also a member of this circle unofficially so to speak,even the female hobgoblins didn''t look at her with that much hostility more like in a neutral ground just meeting small eye contact and thats it blondie also probably understood what that meant,but didn''t say anything. Getting to the place I quickly set up the pot once again in the center of this place...the boiling hot-pot appeared out of nowhere releasing the pleasant steam which traveled on the side I also started summoning the wooden bowls and preparing to fill them up giving them to the female hobgoblins to distribute them to the injured and blondies group. Seeing this blondies group was quiet amazed since I had summoned something out of nowhere they did multiple times look at me when I was cooking and making the roast drooling they were probably a bit starved seeing me prepare handmade food,but didn''t dare to approach since the female hobgoblins were in place scaring them off so they endured staying at their place without a word I also didn''t call them to eat since the meat was only for the female hobgoblins and the soup was for the injured,but also for them so it was inevitably surprising for them when some female hobgoblins came over and started offering them some bowls of thick soup they were not sure how to reply at first,but glasses girl took it without shame taking a small glance towards me a bit thankful...the other followed suit and took a bowl too since glasses girl was taking one their hands were shaking when they accepted it was because they were so close to the female hobgoblins...its not that they were scared because of their appearance no that would never be the case since the female hobgoblins literally looked like top beauties even with their skins so dark their hair so different and eyes so red it didn''t make them weird or ugly no,those were the features that made even more beautiful and unique on their own...the reason they were scared was because they saw what these girls were capable of doing something so fast and merciless must have given them quiet the impression which I didn''t want to fix...since i knew that they could be pretty cute when left alone. After distributing the bowls to the group they also started to feed the injured the ones who were awake at first most of them couldn''t feed themselves because of the pain so the female hobgoblins fed them instead caressing them very gently like I instructed them and making sure they wouldn''t gag on the food...thats the whole reason why I made it a thick soup of course.. With that finally done everyone got to work and started feeding the injured as for me I looked at the pot momentarily and noticed that it wasn''t even halfway empty...seeing this I realized that I had made the soup to the fit the size of the female hobgoblins they were really gluttons sometimes and making such amount was normal for me,but not in this case...damn I should have thought about that... I grumbled staring into the pot again...its not a big deal I thought getting my bowl I put in some more soup I was also starved and wanted to eat,but as i was about to do that I looked towards the blondies group...they were silent not really talking and just eating the soup a bit teary in their eyes one of them was even putting it inside of his mouth so fast that he was burning himself... Seeing this I felt that they really weren''t that close to each other not even trying to talk just having this awkward stand still was something I couldn''t imagine with my own group since everyone had something to talk about no matter how small it was there was always something someone wanted to say. -This is idiotic... I thought getting a pretty bad idea into my head,but still executing as I touched the pot behind me storing it into the storage and holding my bowl moving towards blondies group my eyes were narrowed and my head was telling me that it wasn''t a good idea that I should stop right now and turn around...too thought. No one really noticed my approach everyone was too preoccupied with the bowl that they were holding in their hands,but when I sat right next to them they quickly noticed me and were surprised by my sudden appearance stopping to eat for a moment staring at me as if I was some extinct animal...which I was not...maybe i am a monster lord after all there could be some truth in that. -So how is the soup ? I asked nonchalant taking a spoonful of it into my mouth...man i want salt ! ========================================= I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 61 One Step Forward -Its...ehm its pretty good thank you... The short brown haired girl replied trying to make a smile,but failing at it,instead showing me a crook with her quivering lips which indicated that she was in fact nervous being around me. -... The others were evenly quiet and just nodded their heads towards me trying to be polite,seeing this I was a bit unsure what to do next...socializing isn''t my best suit alright ! I can do negotiations I can take care of children or people younger then me,but talking with people the same age and trying to hold a conversation is something complete different its something I suck in actually...I wonder how the female hobgoblins make it so easy to talk to them sometimes...was it because I felt more at ease when with them,because right now I am really not comfortable. As I was thinking like that blondie who was sitting to the front right suddenly popped her head out and looked at me with a smile on her lips starting to talk to me. -On the topic of food thank you for those slimes actually...without them I am sure that we would have starved already ! The others hearing this looked at blondie confused momentarily they started thinking about it and realized that I was in fact the person who had been in control of the slimes becoming speechless,they looked at me for a few seconds one of the guys even felt ashamed for some reason while blondies former friend brunette was just looking the other way already finished with her bowl placing it down next to her she had a pretty grumpy expression on her face while curling into a ball she didn''t want to talk thats for sure. -... Damn,it was quiet again ! what do I even do about this ?! I started thinking about it more appraisingly trying to think of a topic to talk about,but no there was nothing not even a shred of trivia inside my head coupled with this situation this silence was very fitting with the sound of painful moans surrounding us... Alright if normal talking doesn''t work why do I even need to use it ? Why not go straight to the point ? Isn''t that the reason I was here the first place ? Maybe I was expecting a bit too much... Feeling that it was useless I also finished my bowl pretty quickly with that done I stored the bowl into my space which basically got the attention of everyone towards me which was convenient letting me talk. -I am going to go straight to the point,you must know by now that this world is a complete different world then ours meaning the people and animals in this world and have complete different shapes,history and mannerisms close to our former world,but also meaning that no one is going to go out and help us who knows even the language in this place seems to be completely different other then us I don''t think anyone speaks english even the humans in question... When I revealed my point the people around me made all kinds of expressions be it nervousness or plain fear they had all something in common...helplessness...it was inevitable of course they knew very well what kind of situation they were in,but getting reminded is something that stings and also something that begs the question which is...what do you do next,which I also asked. -What I want to know is...what will you do next ? There was a small moment of silence surroundings us for a moment after my question it took them a bit to digest what I meant by that. -eh ? -what are we going to do ?...even if you say it like that... -I am not really sure.. -Maybe those humans ? Or even better you could help us...uhh ? When he said that I quickly raised my finger to tell him to shut up he took the cue and stopped talking confused as I talked my mind out. -You are misunderstanding here something...I am not here to help you nor am I here to give you a ride even though I most likely could do that if you want me to...no the reason I here is because I came for the rescue because of these 2 over here ! I pointed at both blondie and glasses girl getting these people to look at them with a gaze of amazement and small gratitude they only stared without a second word lasting for about a few seconds until they looked back at me,wanting to hear what I had to say. Glasses girl and blondie both looked a bit awkward getting called out like that,but they didn''t voice it and just listened to me. -Previously I made a deal with these 2 I promised them that I would help them if needed that I would converse with them as allies so to speak I imagine that you don''t know anything about this since you didn''t seem to believe that I was real in the first place which is your fault not theirs That statement got multiple expression of hurt and regret followed by annoyance some even wanted to just leave,but my icy demeanor wouldn''t let that happen they stayed even if they liked it or not since I needed to get something straight to these thick heads. -So what are you telling us to do you smart ass... Brunette suddenly asked her voice with a tone of underlying contempt the others also heard that and looked at her a bit scared of what might happen now they probably expected me to go violent because of offense,but I wasn''t that petty insults meant nothing to me if they didn''t have any objection or contradiction to my point. Which was why I smiled turning to her,who was looking the other way with a hard face not wanting to meet my gaze out of fear. -Its easy you have pretty much a lot of options right now one of them being going with human civilization actually ! This got me a lot of stares all of a sudden they were wide eyed and wanted to ask the same question. -How ?! I smiled and started explaining them about the human troops that were about to come to this place that they were going to exterminate a orc settlement and that their arrival would be in 2 or 3 days from now on I explained them that they could just confront that group and ask for help or just follow them towards civilization and start living their new lives here,but at the moment I mentioned "New lives" to them it got out a multiple reactions of either flinching or narrowed eyes looking down...they didn''t like that thats for sure,but I didn''t know a way out and I didn''t want to find one either way. -So its really like this...we can''t go home ever again I didn''t even say bye to my mom... Brunette frowned muttering to herself sadly the others were doing that too mourning and pitying themselves which I really disliked,but let slide since it wasn''t something to joke about this was something they needed to know before they waste their time that the exit to this place was pretty much unknown that it could take a full decade for them to finally get back to their world or even more,because I don''t think crossing worlds is a easy job even though we got here pretty easily ourselves. -This can''t be this easy...meeting those troops has some kind of hook doesn''t it ? Glasses girl asked pretty wary about my answer...she was sharp and also right she was also a person who accepted that she couldn''t do anything about her situation now making her chose her decision pretty quickly in which I replied. -Yes,of course there is a hook there are multiple things that could go wrong in this plan such as plainly confronting them or following them...one of them being the obvious such as the language barrier ! -What do you mean by that ?! Brunette asked...I felt momentarily annoyed by how she didn''t seem to have listened to the first part of my question and is now asking the problem...fortunately glasses girl came to rescue. -He had just mentioned that chrissy remember ? He said that the history and mannerism of this world is completely different then ours meaning that when we confront the human soldiers it may be that they aren''t going to understand us the first time making it hard to communicate in the first place...this would also lead to even more problems since even if we are able to find civilization our lack of common knowledge and lack of speech will make us outcasts of this world... If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. The word "Outcast" had a pretty heavy ring to it since everyone knew what that meant...for normal teenage kids this term would be used for people who are basically anti-social or plain loners the people who can''t make friends easily and are subjected to all kinds of things...but the meaning in this situation was completely different and far out shadowed the meaning we knew in our world. It basically meant that without proper education you wouldn''t be able to establish a common ground with someone which would lead to more problems such as deception and not being able to make your own living gather food and live your daily life...of course you could learn these skills in about a year or so,but that would take a lot of time and it wasn''t certain even since there is so much in this world that you probably need more then a year to actually feel slightly comforted with staying here...simply put you would immediately become something close to a homeless person the moment reaching civilization you wouldn''t know the market price of items or how much you get paid for a job not even sure what you have to do in such job that would need higher grade education giving you only a few options such as physical labor and prostitution...even then you wouldn''t know what pay you would get which can be really scary if you think about it. Glasses girl simply put explained everyone what the situation was if they wouldn''t be able to understand the language without the obvious labor and prostitution of course... -But...but thats only if they don''t understand us right ? we are working on a assumption here and we don''t even know if they do understand us... Brunette said trying to be hopeful about the situation...the other also immediately jumped into the bandwagon trying to convince themselves that brunette was right and that they wouldn''t end up as outcasts trying to at least partially comfort themselves. This is one of the reasons why they are going wrong about their situation assuming something is good it gives you a basic layout of what you are working with,but believing in that assumption blindly can cost you heavily this isn''t even the first problem of how things could go wrong if they confront the troops no there were much more ways this could end up half of them being violent of course... I wasn''t going to say that though,call me mean,but they probably wouldn''t even consider that option with the way they were acting now. -Everyone stop that we don''t even know if they can or can not understand us talking further about this doesn''t help us rather this doesn''t seem to be the only problem with the confrontation...am I right sorron ? Glasses girl''s deduction immediately stopped their idle chatter getting pulled into the conversation they once again turned their heads towards me expecting me to lay it out to them like a shop vendor...good god. Without any other option I started to explain them how else things could go wrong the next topic being thinking that they were spies if confronted. -Wait that doesn''t even make sense... Brunette replied she was pretty much completely distrusting towards me,but glasses girl narrowed her eyes and said. -No,what he says is true...like look at us chrissy we are wearing jeans and t-shirts and from what I understand this world seems to be set in a pretty medieval era meaning that technology hadn''t been advanced in this era yet making the design and use of these items a bit alien to these people coupled with our speech problem here they could assume that we came from a different country...kingdom...I assume.. That question was directed towards me which I answered explaining them the setting of this world in particular that there were 5 major races being Dwarven,Elven,Human,Dragonmen and Beastman all 5 reigning of their 5 kingdoms I also explained that looking at the current state of equipment and other few pieces of information I had acquired that it was most likely a medieval world without a doubt... -I see... Glasses girl said pondering about my newly revealed information she didn''t ask me from where I got that info and even if she asked I wouldn''t be able to tell her since I couldn''t just say that I asked a rabbit in the middle of a forest...that would be just weird...another reason for that was because I didn''t want to reveal to them about my unique skill "Tongue Of The World" who knows what they would ask me if I tell them i have such ability it also wouldn''t change the situation whatsoever. -Alright lets say he is right then what would make it a difference then tell me ? Brunette asked annoyed of how she didn''t understand the flow of the conversation and I could tell that she was more of a aggressor kind of type of person who leads a conversation and makes out of it whatever she wants,but now that she doesn''t have that control she had no other choice,but to listen and try to understand...you should have listened to history a bit more would have helped in this topic pretty well. -Chrissy if those troops misunderstand us as foreign spies then what they are going to do is most probably torture and kill us to make us confess of where we came from and what our goals are remember that this is a medieval world with kingdoms and other things in our history it is documented that these times were the most insecure moments of human kind paranoid that other countries are suddenly going to declare war on them which could happen in any given moment because wars in the past had broken out of multiple petty reasons the people would obviously want to hinder that to keep a peaceful ground and let the country grow... With that glasses girl started to take the lead of the conversation explaining brunette about history and comparing it to this world and over all this spy topic was pretty accurate since we were foreigners in this worlds meeting military officials wouldn''t be very good even if they didn''t recognize us as spies at first they would still be cautious and who said they are nice in the first place ? They could be barbaric which was the least probable answer,but also something to consider nonetheless... -My lord...one of the injured has woken up...she is crying in pain and I don''t know what to do ! Out of the blue Hasumi came next to me and told me about the problem she was a bit worried about what she should do not about the patient,but about her task since she didn''t want to disappoint me thats why she immediately asked me instead of trying to do it herself it was the most sensible thing to do. -Really..alright I come right now... Hasumi nodded focused,but also very excited for some reason...having been notified about the problem I started to stand up from my seat about to go towards the patient,but as I did so I noticed that everyone was staring at me for some reason...even glasses girl. -what..? -Its...just that you were talking really weird with that...female... Everyone else agreed to her statement making me understand what she meant by that...sometimes I wouldn''t realize that I had switched languages with my skill and to be honest goblins speech was more comforting to me lately since I never had a real use to english...feeling that it was unneccesery to explain I just clapped my hands putting off the dust and said. -shouldn''t you continue with your lead... I muttered quietly just for glasses girl to hear she at first didn''t understand what I meant by that,but after a few seconds she understood and and looked towards the others again starting to talk once more and explain her how way of doing things...you have to take a step first to be able to reach your goal sometimes people need someone to push you for you to able to take that step in particular later on you won''t need that person...glasses girl. ===================================================== I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 62 Your Ally Currently I was sitting next to the patient Hasumi told me about,she was crying and spasming in pain experiencing small amount of shock I quickly came to action and summoned the water skin splashing a handful of water onto her face waking her up completely.. She was lost thats for sure...she looked around slowly for a few moments finally noticing that I was staring at her from above...there was a small strike of fear momentarily resurfacing through her eyes as she looked at me she wanted to say something most probably shout,but the moment she opened her eyes I stuffed a spoonful of thick soup into her mouth she was surprised and slightly frightened by this action probably thinking that I had put something really weird into her mouth... -Stop cringing and eat already the soup is going to get cold if you don''t I said with a hard tone in my voice she immediately reacted feeling intimidated,she started swallowing the thick warm substance in her mouth almost wanting to gag it out instinctively,but stopped halfway realizing something about the taste. -It...it taste good... She muttered finally saying a sensible word,of course after this revelation this girl was very confused she immediately stared into me trying to figure out who I was she looked around her for a moment and then tried to recklessly stand up on her own raising her body,but then.... -owww...damn it hurts ahh shit ! She cursed out of pain getting down groaning from the pain that was on her left shoulder and right rib,small amounts of tears had gathered in her eyes,but she wiped them away and once again looked at me instead noticing that was still holding the bowl looking at her with a bored expression...she had a question that was for sure. -Who are you... -I am the one who saved your ass now shut up and eat... Without wasting a second I stuffed another spoonful of the thick soup into her mouth she wanted to gag once again,but stopped the second calming herself she swallowed it a bit painfully looking at me slightly enraged. -you could have given me heads up you ass ! She exclaimed angrily,but when I gave her the third spoonful she didn''t reject it and instead quickly devoured it before I could force it into her...I could see that she had quiet a lot of things forced into her. Like this I continued to feed this girl in particular not giving her a chance to speak to me and just giving her spoon after spoon of thick soup which eventually made her slightly tired and stomach full the medicine inside the soup also started to take effect lessening the amount of strain she was enduring to a more bearable level and also giving her a more easier time breathing of course. -You finally finished thank god now don''t tell me you have a second bowl because I can''t take it anymore ! She said her voice mixed with a tone of amusement she seemed a bit too alright in my eyes I wasn''t expecting anyone here to wake up feeling normal all of a sudden...but she seemed like she was which was probably a lie. Looking around for a moment I saw most of the people who were hurt and tired laying around half-awake and eating some of the soup the female hobgoblins were giving them...the soup was relatively mixed with a few painkiller herbs to make the patients have a calmer sleep and even now most of the patients didn''t finish the soup since they were very slow they weren''t even aware half of the time what they were doing it seems only swallowing which looked pitiful another half seemed to be also completely knocked out some just twitching painfully...it was bad pretty bad...restoring from this can take time. -Hey i am talking to you thick head are you even listening who are you even ?! The girl who had only woken up a few minutes ago said to me making me immediately snap out of my thoughts and put my attention towards her,my eyes were a pure cold blue as I stared at her she also flinched seeing me and stopped talking in which I replied. -Isn''t it obvious who I am ? I said,trying to sound as much as unfriendly as possible this kind of treatment helped people to expect very little from me or just outright ignore me I didn''t want their attention and having them develop some kind of affection towards me as their savior was no good they would expect me to take them with me which I didn''t want of course. -Sarcastic I like you already ! But this girl didn''t seem to be affected by it and just talked to me normally I didn''t mind since I was continuing to be this way until we go home of course. -Are they alive ? She asked with a lifeless tone which I answered evenly knowing full well what she wanted to hear. -No,they aren''t dead to the very last man most of them didn''t even last to experience the pain. -And steven ? She asked now her voice sounded a bit more furious,but calmed significantly after what I said. -He died in a way he would even remember in the afterlife a cold chilling death of course Seeing my cold gaze she immediately believed in what I said and looked up again breathing faintly trying to rest,but still talking to me. -Thank you...thank you for what you did...not just for saving us,but also for killing those bastards.. -Who said I was saving you ? I asked with a mocking laugh hearing this she slowly lashed her head towards me for a moment with a knowing smile on her face answering me. -If you didn''t save us then you wouldn''t have wasted that bowl of food on me or the others,from what I can tell you even put in some kind of medicine in it to help my injuries which in fact are almost healed for some reason a bit painful,but I survive which seems pretty odd to me as I remember how it was only a few days ago... I was slightly surprised by her quick and precise deduction I realized that she was a bit more smarter then she looked. With that said the girl slowly and surely raised her right hand towards me holding it for a handshake introducing herself. -My name is valeria chester nice to meet you... She said her voice trembling for a moment,but she didn''t give up and just held still waiting for me to introduce myself,but bad for her I ignored her and just left her hanging I didn''t like the way she was acting to me getting involved with her wasn''t something I needed really. Seeing that i wasn''t going to shake her hand she laughed sarcastically muttering to herself with a slight hurt expression. -Yeah...you wouldn''t want to shake hands with a dirty whore like me would you ? can''t blame you... I felt a small amount of rage surge through my eyes hearing that slowly looking towards her my voice agitated as it raised telling her in almost threatening manner. If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. -Don''t ever say that again even as a joke it isn''t funny so don''t try to look tough if you are actually hurt it doesn''t fit you at all and in the end you are way prettier to be called a whore so drop it.. Hearing me say it like this while meeting her face made her flush for a moment as she looked the other way avoiding my gaze altogether she even had her fists clenched up her teeth gritted together and after another few seconds she loosed up and replied to me with a almost mocking,but grateful smile. -So you are pretty kind not a complete asshole..no,you are actually a pretty good actor yourself...what are you even trying to accomplish ?anti hero ? Trying to get into my pants ? if yes then you already have them because I am pretty wet right now... This girl really didn''t know when to stop which made me sigh for a moment.I shouldn''t be sitting here if I didn''t want to listen actually. With that thought I started to get up from my seat,but as I was about to leave I felt a very strong force gripping on my wrist keeping me down,because my strength was really low I couldn''t possibly resist which was pathetic on itself,but what was even more pathetic was the person who was holding me down...she was valeria of course who was injured and still keeping me down...I had looked at her a bit more closer at the beginning,she was also a decent beauty with big breasts and blond long hair which was now pretty dirty and messed up in couple places her facial features were also stained and dirty,but I knew that behind those things there was a pretty cute girl hidden away she also smelled a little bad which I didn''t mind actually. Feeling confused and slightly threatened I looked towards her I was slightly inclined on using my magic,but decided against it since I noticed that she wasn''t trying to hurt me when I looked at her desperate eyes calling out to me. -I am...i am sorry please just don''t leave me I stop talking if you want to,but please can you stay here a bit more longer because I feel like you are going to disappear forever if you leave now... Her way of speaking and mannerism was pretty suspicious and confusing to me why did she want me to stay ? For a moment I considered to tell her to let me go,but on the last second I decided against it since I could see legitimate fear and desperation in her eyes it was a look that I knew pretty well making me change my decision as I sat down next to her again sighing. -You really don''t like me do you ? She said trying to act hurt all of sudden...this girl was just all kinds of weird. -Listen girl.. -My name is valeria not girl... -I don''t care alright... -Then at least call me something unique ! I thought for a moment. -louis... She basically flipped out hearing me say that. -Why that name ?! why not valeria then ?! I laughed mockingly and answered her. -As I said I don''t care now listen I am not your caretaker I am just helping you out of need I will leave soon and if you want to survive then you better listen to that girl over there the girl with the glasses alright..she knows what to do and is a pretty capable leader -Why ?! Can''t I come with you ?! She said now sounded pretty panicked...why is she even expecting this,I felt my face turn suddenly stiff for a moment she was a bit annoying to be honest,but also comical not gonna lie,I could see that she had a pretty good way of getting a even ground with stranger,but I needed her to understand something basic here. -Why would you want to come with me in the first place ? Aren''t you scared that you would end up the same way with me like you did here ? If I was you I would stay with this group then go with someone unknown and douchy as me you don''t even know who I am... -... The truth in front of her was something she couldn''t refute what I said was true and nothing else having me openly reject her like this also told her a few more reasons why I didn''t want her,but she answered me anyways with a pretty outrages reason. -I..I don''t care yeah you may be another asshole,but,but that doesn''t matter you at least cared for me so...so I believe in your actions thats why I fell in love with you on first sight ! She confessed to me making me widen my eyes for a few seconds hearing her,her face was flushed brutally as she tried to keep her calm and face me with a determined look on her face which only made me look down again with a sigh which she pretty quickly took in now a bit more hurt. -what ?! why are you sighing are you mocking me ?! yes I love you I fell in love with you at first sight alright ! I am not lying its the truth so stop sighing already ! Her voice was panicked and loud making the people around us stare at us out of wonder the female hobgoblins in particular who were looking at louis with a hard look on their faces not really acting up against her,but observing just to make sure. -Louis I don''t love you -Haah ! you fiend you rejected me so easily ! take responsibilities for my broken heart at least ! She said her expression looking a bit more hurtful when she had acted. -I am not a dumb protagonist in some random novel stop acting spoiled too I need to leave and I am not going to help you my advise for you is to listen to glasses girl she will get everyone her back on track trust me... I wanted to leave now staying any further would be bad and build more reasons for her to let me stay or take her with me she was already building those reasons in front of my eyes which was sly of her and also smart,but something I had already looked through. This time she didn''t try to stop me,but asked me either way. -Then if I stay in this group and listen to that girl will we meet again some day ? Her question was weird,but nothing I couldn''t answer. -Sure thing louis since I am your ally after all and its not like you are going to start from zero I will help you if you really need it thats what allies are for so don''t beat it too hard and just try to become strong you don''t won''t things to repeat do you ? With those words I left the scene I heard her say something before I left,but because I was already a bit far away I didn''t hear it fully...she said something like "thanks" i guess ? ================================================== I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 63 Sliver Of Respect The rest of the night was spent smoothly and calm glasses girl and others were a bit tired,but refused to sleep for some reason and just talked with each other now trying to figure out the problem they were facing a bit more seriously even louis joined them surprisingly backing glasses girl and listening to her words attentively. Hoboku and another 5 of the hobgoblins were standing guard and I had actually joined them halfway through not feeling like sleeping or doing anything I let the other 6 female hobgoblins take care of the woman while sitting next to hoboku and just listening to the hum of the night...it wasn''t uncomfortable or awkward the silence between her and me was something both of us shared pleasantly she was focused on her task even thought I was only a few meters away from her...but it couldn''t be helped that she got slightly distracted by me glancing at me a couple times.Her gaze was always slight expectantly with a hint of temptation the excitement in her body was also rising bit by bit since both of us were literally alone together it was an occasion that was rare since both of us would be always surrounded by the others. After a while 4 hours had probably past my eyes were still lingering into the deep dark forest even thought it was as clear as day to me I was staring pretty absentminded not really thinking just relaxing next to Hoboku who was seriously taking guard on her position. -Hoboku can you come closer to me ? I asked out of the blue those were words that I probably don''t say that often the female hobgoblins more like invite themselves in this kinds of situations and the reason I said it myself was because I could see that Hoboku felt slightly cold from the night breeze having her close to me would make her comfortable and I could see that this night wouldn''t yield any dangers since it was silent for about 4 hours we also had more people holding guard so it seemed okay... Hearing me say something like this made hoboku bashful for a few moments,but either way she quickly obliged and crawled over to me eagerly touching her shoulders with mine looking into the forest like I was it was pretty peaceful and I could feel her small shivering go away as my own body heat had given her small amount of heat to work with,but other then that it seems like it wasn''t just my body heat that was giving her heat. Looking closer to her I could see that hoboku was slightly red her eye were still calm and collected,but her breathing was picking up pace and her heart rate was increasing too...she wasn''t scared or nervous or anything no from our bond I could feel that she felt sexually excited from being with for so long all alone I never really considered that it could only this much to start losing control since previously it would always look like she had perfect control over herself even by touching and continuously hugging me she would give herself one big rush and spot at the end. But now we were alone,but not really doing anything hoboku also had a task to do so she didn''t try to think of doing anything else or fool around since I was next to her I knew that she wouldn''t try to do anything even if I wasn''t here which in turn tempted me a little since I wanted to see how long she could endure...it was a bit mean,but I also wanted to try fooling around sometimes... With those thoughts I started to got closer towards hoboku my lips getting near to her ear as she felt my faint breath tickling her she shuddered quietly and started listening to my words. -Hoboku no matter what don''t do anything just continue your work only move if I tell you to alright ? -nhhh..yes She said a bit out of breath and with her confirmation I also started to lose myself a little my hands started traveling towards her thighs immediately Hoboku in return answer with a small whimper she didn''t moan or anything or try to move away no she was eager for me to continue and touch her further violate her to my hearts content she wanted it and didn''t hide that fact from me at all...giving her small rewards sometimes was also good it would keep her happy and motivated to work harder and better..yes it was a reward. My hand wasn''t actually touching her thigh directly and just stroking her with a soft fabric between which was the black robe,but even so she was getting off of the feeling and breathing a bit ragged while looking into the forest trying to focus... Feeling impatient myself I tried to be a bit more daring and used my other hand to grab her left breast feeling the soft round shape of it forming in my left hand this action pretty much started to make Hoboku pant roughly she didn''t do anything thought,but I could see that she was pretty much turned on a lot trying to endure so hard it almost even seemed torture to her which I couldn''t keep on looking at anymore as I whispered to her. -Its okay you can move again if you want.. -yes..my lord.. She said a bit ragged and finally used her own lips to seal with my own her raging lust was fully streaming through our bond almost overwhelming me even,but knew how to take of it now and just gave her small things to work with and enjoy kissing her back and fondling her a bit more so she wouldn''t get ahead of herself I also changed the position of my right hand and started to rub on her pussy instead feeling my hand between her legs she also moved on her own and sat on my lap holding onto my neck enjoying what I was giving her throughly her nipples were hard and pointing out she also shook a few times feeling the finger that I was inside of her in and out her expression changing after every thrust trying to not moan or make any loud sound to not alarm anyone of what we were doing only giving small rough breaths and other whimpers in between when I got a little bit rough with her,but soon enough she came mistakingly making a small moan,but quickly shutting her mouth and holding it inside...I felt my hand drenching completely wet and hoboku''s body shaking for a bit. Both of stayed like for a while I was waiting for Hoboku to calm down on top of that she didn''t want to leave and preferred to stay and use me as a body pillow a bit selfish,but I allowed it since she wasn''t this childish and it was good for her. -Lord sorron..you are pained.. She said with a low tone a bit worried and she was right my dick was actually hurting quite a bit since it was being compressed in my pants,the pain was also pretty heavy,but not serious since it was just my desire acting up on its own. -I deal with it later... I said with a gentle tone,but Hoboku made a slight determined expression and got up standing in front of me she raised the lower part of her robe showing me her wet pussy...her pants were long since down and she was inviting me inside of her warm wet insides to relieve myself...but I refused. -Hoboku it wouldn''t be fair for the others you know what I gave was just a small reward not the full thing.. Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators! Hearing me say this I could feel her disappointment as she dropped the lower part of her robe now kneeling in front of me thinking of something and then suddenly her eyes lighted up as she quickly got down and pulled my pants down revealing my straight dick getting out...she proceeded and swiftly put it into her mouth sucking on it possessively and tasting it with her tongue she going through it up and down stroking it and teasing it with her tongue the warmth and wet feeling inside of her was good making me very quickly as I shot my load into her mouth... -uhh She made a small groan having it inside of her mouth,but once again she started to swallow it drinking from it for a few seconds and when finally nothing was coming out she cleaned me off and got up looking at me dazed... -Hahh...this is a reward for you lord sorron see ? your pain is also gone and I didn''t break any rules... She stated with a slurry sound while making a pretty perverted face my breathing was slightly heavy and her way of speaking was also a bit comical making me hug her from the front which she accepted whole heartedly starting to lick my neck with her tongue...the odor was strong,but I didn''t mind and just let her do what she wanted to do. We continued like this for about another 2 or 3 hours until the sun rose into the sky again it was a signal to me that we should stop fooling around already Hoboku understood that,but she felt grumpy about it not wanting to stop and keep being in my embrace...I told her that if she works hard then we could have more of these moments which she took pretty good motivated letting me clean her up with my and when we were about to go and meet with the others she cheekily gave me a long kiss out of the blue even involving her tongue into it her arms were pretty much locked onto my neck at the time giving me no chance of escape after she finished with her fooling around she escaped with all her might towards her own group... -Haha I laughed amused from her actions also warmth rising inside of my body thinking about it more clearly hoboku and everyone else could most likely just subdue me and violate me all day she didn''t really need to follow my words or try to act so cheekily she could just hold me in place and ravage me all day long,but she didn''t no one did which proofed that they really were considered about me which was obvious since they guarded me like a extinct animal. Now back at track I started to walk towards where the others were it was time to leave and I figured that glasses girl would most probably ask of me to escort them back to the their original camp it was something I foresaw and action manipulated into happening since I wanted to pressure glasses girl with time just enough for her to take actions properly and by now she must have figured out a basic plan for the foreseeable future which made me think that it was most likely a good idea to have them a few more slimes under command since they were going to have a few more people around. With those thoughts I returned towards the area where we were supposed to gather,on arrival I noticed that glasses girl and a the others were also waiting next to the female hobgoblins who had already finished packing and I had also stored the spoils of this fight into the storage before I came to Hoboku making it clear that we were all pretty much ready to go. Glasses girl noticing my approach quickly came and stood in front of me we were close to height,but I was a bit bigger if I had to say it,but also a bit skinnier too. -I need your help...and you probably know what.. She said her expression turning rigid since she probably realized that I had manipulated the situation into this outcome which she didn''t seem to like very much. I laughed and told her that I would help knowing what kind of help she needed since they had new,but moderately injured members on their group getting back to their original camp was hard without my help which she understood obviously. Getting right at it I ordered the female hobgoblins to start carrying the injured girls i also activated both of my magic''s and created 8 slabs hovering from the ground it was my maximum amount of control I could summon I was intending to carry as much as possible through this,I hoped that it wouldn''t be too cold since I figured that I could cover the surface of the slabs with the animal fur to isolate the cold,I kept the temperature to the minimum too,but still cold enough for it to hold and not break the rest of the girls would be carried by hand though which was 11 it barely sufficed leaving us with 1 person who could protect us on the way which seemed good enough for me. Glasses girl was a bit perplexed about my method,but approved anyways and got ready on her own she was also carrying a few items that were recovered from this place so were the others in her group.I wasn''t really taking everything here I only took the items that would be use to me and since I and the female hobgoblins did the job it was our right to take what we wanted glasses girl never really objected nor did anyone else which was the end of the story.We departed towards the camp where glasses girl originally resided with her group members and while moving through the forest we did encounter a few monsters who the female hobgoblins took out without blinking it was easy for them to do and made glasses girl a bit astound since she could now see the capabilities of my protects in a more detailed form it was obvious that she was slightly envious,but nonetheless she didn''t try get it into her head and just kept quiet moving on,like so we finally reached their original camp seeing the makeshift fence made out of wood made glasses girl relieved for a bit as we started to place the injured one''s inside the cave I was planning leaving some more pelt and food to them since I had a lot of it inside of my storage not really lacking in it,it would be good start up and keep them going for a bit more the only thing I was worried about was about their future development...for them to be able to continuously exist they would need to have a steady amount of food sending out groups of people and gather provision through hunting or picking fruits,but that wasn''t my problem I was sure that she would somehow deal with it. With those thoughts I told glasses girls my goodbyes,before we left glasses girl and I talked about some things such as the human troops, she wanted me to tell her if I knew something that could be important I saw no reason to refuse so I just agreed once again shaking her hand,but this time it was in person it seems like I had acquired small amount of respect to this girl,but not enough to call her name. ========================================================== I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 64 A Partner Made Getting back home was calm and uneventful everyone was excited to finally get home and relax a bit,I decided that we would skip mornings training and take a rest instead the girls were awake throughout the night so I wanted to have them refill their stamina for todays hunting I also needed to prepare some food the moment we got home the girls were gluttons eating every 6 hours. But while on the walk something sudden occurred. -Lord sorron there is something walking through the woods 30 steps to the right... Hobusaku quickly informed making me stop on my tracks...the others also noticed my sudden stop and formed a formation around me their weapons draw they quickly reassessed the situation ready for battle it was quick and efficient the result of their training and fighting in short... This kind of situation wasn''t unexpected,but I assumed that since the sun was rising some of the beasts would go away,but at the same time i guessed that not everything would just leave from its shadows and it wasn''t really dangerous since everyone was here beating us would be very hard and 1 opponent wasn''t even a lunch meal. -Lord sorron there are 8 Individuals they seem humanoid... Okay,maybe not 1 and when she mentioned humanoid it made me perplexed for a bit...were those some kind of humanoid beasts ? Feeling a bit threatened I told everyone to retreat a few steps and let hobusaku spy on them for a bit I also deployed the slimes in our base and asked the surveillance slimes if anything seemed to be wrong which was negative... While most of us were standing still waiting for the report or the enemy to approach hobusaku finally got to a decent spot and was able to spy on them I used my transmission link to see who it was and noticed.. -The dark elves ? oh right... Shaking my head a bit I realized that these people weren''t my enemies at all they were people who I wanted to trade with the dark elf village...looking at them you could see 8 individuals standing still at their position waiting for something probably me on top of that they were standing at a very inconvenient where the surveillance smiles weren''t able to catch at them seeing that it wasn''t really a enemy I told everyone to calm down for a bit and reminded them about the exchange I made with the dark elves.Hearing this everyone understood,but didn''t calm down and instead got a little more tenser then before still sheeting their weapons we all started to walk towards where the dark elves were located our footsteps stomping and clearing through the forest pulling the attention of the dark elves as they evenly got tense on our approach some of them keeping a hold on their sheeted weapons ready to draw if needed their demeanor was calm and collected their faces were also different from before with one familiar face which was Cheryth of course,she stood in the middle of this 8 man group and had a pretty bright smile plastered on her face slightly decreasing my anxiousness,but not doing the same to the female hobgoblins who were showing a face of outright hostility,but not voice it as we stood in front of this dark elf group. Our line up and formation was imposing and a bit scary so to say to my left stood hobura to my right hoboku while to my front was hobusaku they were pretty much guarding me like a diamond also holding onto the handles of their weapons ready to draw.. -... Like this we all stood still and just stared at each other awkwardly...this was pretty intense and our entrances were no short of dramatic it wasn''t as if we were about to brawl it out right here I only wanted to exchange why did it have to look as if we were about murder everyone ! I swallowed feeling that it was about to go into the wrong direction I quickly thought of the words to say I smiled stupidly and asked... -How were the fruits did you like them ? -... My question was answered with a round of silence,but I could see a middle aged uncle standing behind Cheryth crack up a smile all of a sudden I didn''t expect that since he looked to be the most experienced and intimidating person in this group he even wore some kind of special armor which looked to be leather,but at the same time not his weapon was also something that looked like a steel sword,but was a bit different with small white stripes here and there... That person in particular looked at me and when he heard my question for some reason he couldn''t help,but crack up and start laughing hearing him laugh without a stop was understandable making me laugh too for some reason. The others seeing this were completely confused and made a strange faces the elves were looking at the uncle while I was being stared at by the female hobgoblins with raised eyebrows. -Hahahaaha you...you really got me good youngster getting here and looking like a ready army about to fight us to the tooth with that question too...haha Smiling I also replied my language changing into that of a dark elf. -Its not our fault we were actually just going hunting and just came back stumbling upon your group it wasn''t intentional for us to look like this either ! The uncle and I had a pretty good laugh at this our little act had everyone calm down a lot their since it looked comical making some of the people here present also crack their own smile. And like so we finished our awkward little encounter after that the uncle started talking in a more official manner serious though and through,but still holding an amused expression I also told the female hobgoblins to step back for a bit I wanted to meet this person face to face hobura right out object which hoboku did too hobusaku also didn''t like the idea obviously so I quickly bargained it and just let them come with me with a 1 meter space between us behind me the uncle seeing this didn''t mind since he could see the threats that were coming his way through the eyes of the female hobgoblins...he couldn''t help,but shiver too which I understood and felt sorry for. Now sitting on a boulder both of us were facing each other and looking into one another''s eyes our people were right behind us for support. Smiling the uncle moved his hand towards me for a handshake this movement made hobura flinch for a moment,but she immediately held back seeing that it was something no-threatening. -Well let me introduce myself my name is Vulgan Aelasar I am village chief of the dark elf village you know about you also may know my daughter who you had saved previously which I want to thank you for youngster... Smiling I shook his hand giving him my own name. -Sorron,I don''t have a surname and you don''t have to thank me it was a matter of course -Humble I see and quiet smart too...not many are able to learn or understand our language,but speak it as if it is your native which is impressive and intriguing He said raising his eyebrow while looking at me curiously...I couldn''t say anything from that and just scratched the back of my head awkwardly. Seeing this the uncle vulgan got back to business in hand he raised his hand for a moment to gesture to someone who immediately stepped forward giving him a rosy shaped star fruit which was shining faintly...I knew what it was the moment I saw it,it was the Divine fruit that I gave for exchange with this village something I grew using the unique skill. Looking at the item this meeting was about he started talking again. -This fruit is something you had offered our village in exchange of other items or information you may need Cheryth had told us about this and at first many village elders said that it was ludicrous and idiotic to accept this offer since we grew and collected our own everyday,but... His eyes now showed a very cunning light the amusement was gone replaced by sheer seriousness and sharpness. -Once the elders had a taste of this fruit in particular...they immediately accepted the offer so did after personally tasting it,our village appraisers even showed that the quality of this fruit was divine something that was never seen to this world now over 100 years ago it seemed god given at first,but also puzzling since the person who had provided these fruits was someone who lived in the middle of the forest with his own people which we had never met before...obviously it seemed very suspicious at first and many believed that the fruits were frauds and not the real thing,but because the amount was so small only the decisive members of our community could have a bite knowing for themselves that it was in fact the real thing... This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. With that said vulgan broke the fruit into 2 and let the sweet juice inside of it drip onto the ground and as it did so something miraculous happened as the dirt which the juice was dripping on started to grow rapidly producing a lot of grass and growing it in high speed visible to human or lord eyes so to say. Cheryth and the others who were standing by were a bit regretful for the waste of the divine fruit,but also very amazed by it at the same time seeing the accelerated growth rate of the ground. I was also a bit astound since I didn''t know it had such an effect I never tried this before since I believed that it was just a fruit and if consumed it wouldn''t amount to much anything other then its effect..this made me think of why it was doing something like this and why vulgan was showing this to me...seeing enough I faced vulgan again looking him into his eyes as he continued. -The insides of these fruits have highly concentrated pure energy inside that have large amounts of vitality in them it makes you think of where this vitality actually comes from and how it would possibly be able to grow since fruits and vegetables the moment they are taken away from their roots lose their nutrition supply slowly starting to decay,but this fruit doesn''t decay which is miraculous and shows that it has so much energy inside that it can supply itself for a very long time... Saying this he stopped for a moment looking down towards the ground staring into the newly grown patch of grass he had a very unsure look on his face and finally finished what he wanted to say. -But it worries me it is unknown to me where this power is coming from at the same time the offer is very tempting and I would have most likely agreed if I didn''t have this thought so forgive me I can''t agree to your exchange.. Hearing this I was slightly disappointed for a bit looking down and also staring into the patch of grass...I his words were true and very reasonable he thought of his people and didn''t want unwanted trouble because of a mistake his line of thought was worthy of that of a village chief I wondered why calar never talked about her father as the village chief...was it because she didn''t think of him as such ? Vulgan who was sitting on the boulder was regretful he slowly stood up and muttered to his people to go back,but before he left I called out,I couldn''t let this go it was a chance I wanted to grasp. -How about I show you and you judge for yourself if you should agree to my exchange... Vulagn quickly stopped in his tracks his face reflecting a intrigued look as he turned towards me staring into my eyes and trying to see if I was deceiving him...but there was no deception which made him slightly perplexed,but thoughtful too,in the end I added another condition though. -But I want you to promise me that you won''t have anyone ever know about this and if you agree this condition will take effect with the agreement how about it ? Vulgan thought for a few seconds conflicted on what to do and slightly pressure by his own peers who were staring holes at him finally giving in and nodding his. -I swear on my name and on the name of village that I will keep this promise -Very well follow me...we need a secluded place everyone else stay here... These words were a bit risky,but vulgan agreeded either way and I also told the female hobgoblins to shut in place hobura was the most who objected and wanted to go with me either way worried about me if anything would happen she even grabbed me and locked me into her embrace until hoboku and hobusaku were finally able to subdue the objecting hobura...both hoboku and hobusaku understood that I needed to do this and that my mind wouldn''t be shaken they were also confident in their abilities and most importantly in me to be able to handle this which I thanked them for silent before leading the way towards the other part of the forest vulgan following behind staring at me with his dark brown eyes he was trying to figure out what I was about to do not really drawing his weapon or thinking of anything wicked,but still taking caution since he didn''t know me well. -Your people are quiet protective about you they are all woman too which is probably a lot of work for you seeing how they act of course.. I laughed hearing his comment and said. -You have no idea they eat more then 3 average men combined making cooking for them pretty challenging sometimes...I am just glad that they aren''t picky eaters... -haha Vulgan cracked up as we walked inside the forest he was puzzled with my action and saw that my eyes were swirling around searching for something and when he finally wanted to ask I found what I was searching for making him stop talking as he watched me do my work. Standing still I looked at the dead tree in front of me it was pretty dark and dry looking small too shrinking a bit because of its dead state this tree was going to be gifted a new life which I was going to bestow to it as I placed my hand onto its rough bark. Honestly saying I didn''t really want to tell anyone about this skill since it had such a amazing effect being able produce divine fruits and vegetables or plants of that sort was something I expected to be very valuable if anyone knew I was capable of doing something like this many greedy eyes would turn towards me which I was sure about and the reason I decided to show it to vulgan was to seal the deal and also make him promise that he wouldn''t let anyone know about this the reason I trusted his promise was because I could guess that he was truly a honorable man who only thought about his people and tried to do the right thing go against his words would be the same as going against his village his home town which he couldn''t disgrace this kind of commitment was rare in people and if I would have seen the slightest bit of wickedness in his eyes I would have probably not even told him about this,but I didn''t which is lucky to me. With those thoughts I activated the skill immediately on the spot green particles started to gather around my hand and quickly moving towards the dead tree encircling it and showering it with its green light the both of the dead tree started to show greener once again growing up the shaft and sprouting branches which started as green little points the growth was exceptional and fast finishing only after 10 seconds fully awakening the dead tree and showing its prime beauty to the world once again.. -This...this is...what ?! Vulgan had been staring at this show the whole time not sure what he seen after I finished her immediately stepped forward and touched the newly awakened tree to see if it was real after inspecting it for about a minute or two he couldn''t believe what he was seeing more the once muttering that he may as well be dreaming,but finally getting to his sense''s he looked at me cracking up a light laugh he gave me his hand for another handshake. -My daughter told me about you when she returned it was the only topic she talked about when she came home telling people stories that had never been heard before she became a little celebrity among kids telling those stories and most importantly about you...she said that you could grow these things,but no one really believed in that since in particular was rare and only twice every 10 years or so this kind of miracle was also impossible for since it could only affect temporary growth rate and movement not real permanent effects like these,but now I believe and I would honored if a person like you would start making deals with our humble little town and as promised I won''t tell anyone about your secret on my honor it was... Smiling I knew that what he said was 100% true he wouldn''t cheat anyone with his word which made me think that I made the right decision with my starter partners as I shook his hand. Chapter 65 Not The Only Dogs In This Camp Having finished making things clear both me and vulgan momentarily stopped and started actually talking with each other on friendly terms he was a pleasant person to talk with the way he talked and the feeling he gave was very dependable and gentle. On the way back we talked about the dark elf village which seemed to be his favorite topic actually since we only talked about that,he told me about their culture and people what they do and what it is good about their village and what is bad about it one of the things he mentioned was also pretty interesting to me since he said that dark elves don''t eat meat normal,but times were changing vulgan in the end established a rule where people could eat what they want he said that this particular rule was met with a lot of complaints since most of the dark elves in the village were vegetarians only he was hoping for people to move on and make the community spread out a bit since most of the people never left the village to see the world for themselves to see what kinds of exciting things there were for example it turns out that vulgan was actually a adventurer before becoming a village chief his father was the previous chief and died because of old age,when vulgan was younger he dreamed of leaving the village and seeing the world of how it was,he was exceptionally skilled with his sword and one day decided to head out into his own journey even thought his father was against it he did anyways which sounded pretty brave to me. His story was pretty awe inspiring since he had battled a lot of beasts on his way through the different countries he mostly spend his time in the beast kingdom and worked as an adventurer in a adventurers guild he was very proud of that time since he was a B rank adventure which I didn''t really understand at first,but he explained it to me later on and made it clear to me. Anyways vulgan wasn''t a vegetarian thats for sure not even his wife was one,but his daughter calarel was born in the village so it was obvious she would follow their culture and become a vegetarian herself which vulgan thought as "Dull" and boring to be precise he wanted change so he made that law,but no one has been eating meat still which was proofing that things such as culture couldn''t be changed that easily. The story about himself and his struggles were interesting and gave me a whole of to think about since he also gave a few more information about the world in itself and later on I could ask him some more which I was excited about. With that done we quickly returned to our individual groups hobura was still grumpy and pouting while looking at both hoboku and hobusaku with angry gaze both of which just smiled awkwardly and didn''t say anything. When I returned hoboku was the first to greet me and also the first to take me...like literally she grabbed me as if her life was on the line and pretty squeezed me between her big chest... Vulgan seeing this joked a bit more and said that I was pretty their play thing which made me smile too,but also hurt because it was the truth...anyways vulgan informed me that he could later on come back here and then take me along and lead to the village to make a proper introduction his way of saying it was casual,but it didn''t hide the fact that he was inviting me into his home town which I found very flattered about. -You don''t need to come actually I can arrive on my own Hearing this vulgan was wide eyed for a second suspicion rose in his eyes as he wanted to ask how I would do that,he probably thought that I was spying on them so I quickly wanted to clear the misunderstand and called a slimes from the trees to come forward. -This is a slime ? Vulgan was looking at the slime questionably not sure what to think of it until I explained to him that it basically could show me the way towards his village it just needed to follow him and that would be it. Vulgan quickly understood and agreed to this telling me that I could come whenever I wanted to and trade with his people he also said that when we would visit them the first time then he would make a small party so I really had some expectations towards this party he talked about as he left the area waving me goodbye,the slimes also followed suit to let us know about the location. -Hmm it went on smooth... I muttered feeling happy about myself that I was able to do what I wanted to do now that I had established a connection we could go to them,but not right now. Now back to the present...Hobura was still holding me like a doll pressing me towards her huge breasts she seemed to be happy this way,but the others were starting to look at us with a lot of envy and anger so as to not start a brawl in the middle of the forest I quickly turned my head towards the smiling hobura and asked. -Ehm...hobura can you let me go now ? Hearing me say this she made a slight displeased face,but now that the danger was gone she didn''t have any purpose on holding me like this begrudgingly putting me down to earth and not her chest... With that done the others also got a bit more calmer and like so we finally were going home resting for a bit...now that I think about I didn''t even explain them about storage unites they had now I should explain it later. With that thought we all got back home and were greeted by the slimes and 5 crimson pups that were looking out for this place waiting for our return of course. The female hobgoblins were all pretty beat up and immediately felt relieved seeing their own home I also told everyone to start resting while I prepared some breakfast it was morning and hard day for everyone present they needed some rest skipping the training was the most sensible thing to do. This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. And like so everyone started to go and do their own things most of the girls were tired so they decided to take a small nap until breakfast was done the others who didn''t want to take a nap instead left towards the field to lay down and relax or plainly do something entertaining on their own.. Hoboku felt like she wanted to start teaching so she brought all of the Magic users towards the cave to start lecturing them and in the end hobura was the last one who stayed with me standing and just watching me like she usually does sometimes cleaning her sword while sitting or swinging it around,but her eyes would be always on me which I could feel,but didn''t feel uncomfortable about,because I got used to it,I never really questioned her what she thought of while watching me,but sometimes she couldn''t help but harass me sexually at random moments she was impatient so to say. The day moved on pretty peacefully so to say I cooked up the previous soup in the pot and also made a few more roasts for the girls,I took the liberty to finish eating first and prepared the bath to use it while the girls ate,I didn''t tell them about this of course,but they did notice that I wasn''t present on breakfast and probably assumed that I was inside the cave doing something. (Splash Splash) While was bathing I could hear a few splashes inside the bath I wasn''t sure where it came from and quickly assumed that someone may be with me,thinking like this I narrowed my eyes for a bit to see in this steamy fog and while I was doing that something in front of jumped out and scared the living hell out of me...I jumped and was almost about to scream too,but midway and looked at the culprit a bit more closer...it was ruby ? Like ruby another 4 little crimson fluff balls emerged from the warm water they all made pleasant barks and swam towards me for affection which I gave them of course...I felt fooled to have had scared by 5 of these little wolfs cleaning them up a bit more properly and having them accompany throughout the bathing session,I wondered where these 5 came from because I could have sworn that they were just eating something with female hobgoblins maybe they got bored and ran over here ? I thought and after that was done I quickly dried myself and put on my clothing I assumed that the girls were already finished eating and as I was leaving the room I noticed that a lot of female hobgoblins were running out of the room for some reason...how long were they here ? Feeling slightly confused I took up my pace and walked outside just to realized that everyone was outside looking the other way or walking to avoid me some of the female hobgoblins who did meet my face became bashful and slightly embarrassed seeing me,but also very excited...these horny dogs... Feeling violated I started to walk towards the field the pups were still following me and playing with each other on the way which looked a bit dangerous to me,but seemed alright more the once I worried if they would get under my feet or I would stumble on them by mistake,but I got through and learned to avoid them while the followed me like this. In the end the pups were also pretty lively children sometimes angering the other and pretty quickly seeking protection from that angered pup by walking behind observing them was fun and all also letting me learn about them a bit more. The pups were small and not ready to fight yet if they grow up a bit more then I was considered on training,but right now it was useless since their since amounted to as much as nothing their strength and speed was also very low,but the thing I noticed was that their levels could still be increased even thought they were pups I tested it when both with hoboku last time when we were outside in the woods with the pups.The level ups were only 1 making everyone here level 2 pups power from before was added a lot,but their bodies didn''t change much after all its most probably because their still children and mature yet...the leveling and aging system in this world could be pretty confusing sometimes. -Master ! Master ! Diamond bit me ! Ruby yelled angrily her speech was a howl mixed with a bark even this could be considered a language and something I understood naturally.Ruby seemed to be angry that she was bitten by her brother who was actually hiding behind my back,he quickly explained. -I didn''t mean to ruby forced me ! And like this these two started to quarrel non-stop and in the end they wrestled it out with each other on which ruby came victories she after all the alpha of this little group she needed to hold her dominance without a question. Feeling happy about her victory Ruby quickly paced towards me and jumped onto my lap making low barks which showed her happiness. -Master ! Master ! I did it I did it Praise me praise me ! She tail wagging left and right she was adorable with her speech and size making me pet her I wasn''t sure if she would let me pet her after she grew up probably not since she would need to uphold her own dominance and not get dominated by someone else the others who watched me pet ruby were so pitiful that I couldn''t leave them alone and started petting them too praising them while I did that my skill had leveled up the pups also started to play together once again playing as if nothing really happened between them...I was happy. ============================================== I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 66 Student Becomes The Master In about 3 or 4 hours the female hobgoblins will go out and start hunting again for now we didn¡¯t have anything urgent to do I was planning to visit the dark elf village in about 2 days or so before that I figured that training would probably be the way to go, I also wanted to start doing my research again. Leaving the 5 pups alone I sat down on the field and thought about my and , they are very synergistic with each other because of the the spells that I had which were and it basically allows me to create anything I want through ice in a specific area which was currently a 50 meter radius for me until now the mastery of both skills had been raised to LvL.7 giving me a lot of control. I also experimented with this previously and figured out a lot of ways to use these skills, if you think about it I should already know most of the things that there is to know about this magic, but there is a point in these skills that I really do not understand¡­ It was the spell itself, Currently I only have 1 spell on each magic type making it a total of 2 spells the mastery of the skills were decently high so I couldn¡¯t understand why it wasn¡¯t allowing me to use other spells or create the so called ¡°Spells¡± it was confusing and mind boggling since I never attended the Magic science class in my world¡­which doesn¡¯t exist. -Maybe I am just overlooking something¡­ I muttered trying to understand what I am overlooking¡­ if the magic element itself isn¡¯t going to give me any spells through level ups does that mean I need learn those spells? If so how do I learn them? -hmm I sighed, this wasn¡¯t getting me anywhere, thinking about RPG¡¯s you normally learn skills from skill books or instructors there are even games where you automatically learn those spells through level ups which I actually expected to happen, but this¡­ wait¡­ Books? Instructors¡­ Don¡¯t I have both of these things? I was getting onto something and it was also worth checking why I didn¡¯t think about this the first time? Maybe it was because I thought that I could do everything on my own, but that¡¯s wrong. Thinking like this I quickly stood up from my seat and started to walk towards the cave with an idea in mind, getting inside I quickly searched for the individual I thought would be able to help me and like that I walked inside the middle of the cave finding 3 female hobgoblins sitting on the ground and listening to hoboku who was lecturing them about magic theory, bingo. -The flow of mana is import and also very easily disturbed if you don¡¯t have a proper grip on it, it is vital for shaping a spell you want to create on your own and you should always¡­ lord sorron ? The 3 female hobgoblins were confused by their teachers sudden way of speech, not sure what she meant by that or why I was relevant to magic, but they realized that something was wrong and that hoboku was staring somewhere else, following the look she was pointing towards they found me standing a few meters away behind a small boulder listening in on them on their lecture¡­ Getting caught red handed I made my way towards them with a smile on my face my appearance seemed to have been sudden and not something hoboku expected, nonetheless she seemed very happy about my appearance either way so were the other 3 who smiled at me greeting me with a wave. -Lord sorron do you need some kind of help? Hoboku asked lowering the staff she was holding which she used as a pointer to indicate the inscriptions on the walls that showed some kind of circle? A magic circle? Hoboku noticed the way I was staring at the magic circle and immediately figured out why I was here she quickly got up to me and pulled me towards her little study group telling me to sit next to the others and listen into the study, I didn¡¯t need to explain myself since hoboku and the rest seemed to have figured out what I needed which was to know more about magic, we all were here because of that particular reason after all. With a new student hoboku made a very satisfied face and started to once again restarting the whole lecture just for me to understand it, the others didn¡¯t seem to mind that at all and seemed a bit more distracted by me then the lecture itself hasumi and hakuro were both sitting next to me their bodies very close almost touching even,their rate of breathing was a bit rough both of them trying to hide it which was a bit funny hobuha who sitting at the end next to hakuro seemed to be a bit disappointed she looked at me a couple times dreamily, but didn¡¯t voice it and listened to the lecture attentively like I was doing. Hoboku¡¯s lecture was eye opening for me since she explained to me terms and mechanics which were completely unknown to me for the very first time I genuinely felt like this really was a different world, not that I didn¡¯t feel like it the moment I got here it¡¯s just that, magic was something that was pretty much a myth in my world, an art of fiction dreamed by people, but here it was reality an everyday occurrence and a way of life which I understood clearly by hoboku¡¯s lecture. This in particular also showed me a complete different side of hoboku, a studious and hard working side, which I liked, I knew that she was hardworking, but I didn¡¯t know that she liked books this much, I wasn¡¯t really paying attention on what she did with the books that I gave her access to because I couldn¡¯t really read them myself, but through these books hoboku seemed to have made a lot of breakthroughs and understand this particular subject. If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. Getting back on track I could finally understand why I wasn¡¯t getting any spells, it was a simple answer which hoboku told me when I asked, spells had to be learned or created on their own, apart from the first spell the rest of the spells couldn¡¯t be simply acquired just by leveling up you needed to understand ¡°Mana Mastery¡± properly and make use of it to weave a spell and create it. Fun fact the first spell we chose in our magic element seems to serve as a template and foundation to understand properly and make the next spell, it¡¯s a bit complicated and also something I wouldn¡¯t have really thought of. As I said before you need ¡°Mana Mastery¡± to be able to make a spell, you also need this skill to be able to ¡°see through¡± a spell and its structure which is why the first spell we get serves as a template or foundation for a second spell it¡¯s to understand how engineering works in such process and make your own version of a spell a bit different than the first. I didn¡¯t expect a skill such as ¡°Mana Mastery¡± to be this important, up until now I always believed that it served as a cooldown reduction or reaction speed increaser for spells, but it also had this kind of function which I wouldn¡¯t have known of without hoboku. With this kind of introduction hoboku continued on and explained to me how to ¡°see through¡± a spell using the ¡°Mana Mastery¡± skill. With that said she started to tell everyone to begin practicing on their own and draw their first spell circle on the ground I also joined in and sat cross legged my hands on my hip and with my eyes closed I started to do the things hoboku had previously explained to me about seeing through a spell, the explanation was a bit hard for me since I barely understood what she meant by trying to focus on the shape of my first spell, but I did it anyways and tried to think of mana as life force or some kind of energy seeping into my head and showing me the magic circle of the spell I was a bit doubtful if it would work, but after a few minutes something like a light started to appear in my mind. The light was faint at first the appearance of it was a surprise, but I didn¡¯t falter and started to concentrate on it a bit harder which made the light expand even more and after another 10 minutes the shining light blue circle of the spell finally appeared in my head¡­ it was bizarre and had a lot of lines and shapes which were hard to remember or to draw with my off hand while keeping the imagine inside of my head it seemed really impossible for me to draw it fully on the ground without making a mistake so I immediately gave up on it and opened my eyes. -Ehh ? The moment I opened my eyes I realized that everyone was staring at me very intensely it made me surprised for a bit, but I recovered and wondered if something was wrong. -Lord sorron did you manage ? Hoboku asked very hopeful for some reason the others were evenly making the same expression in which I explained. -I did see the circle and your right its pretty complicated, drawing it will take a while, but I understand what you meant by it now¡­ the shapes and lines are something that make the spell work aren¡¯t they? Hoboku nodded to my question, quickly explaining what the shapes and lines in the magic circle individually do, it was a lot to remember actually since this magic circle engineering seemed to be something like a completely different language, with its own rules there are squares and lines that determine the shape and size of the spell and there are circles and triangles that give movement and command to a spell, the lines in particular seem to be bridges which controls what kind of pattern a spell follows, it was a very interesting subject and at the end hoboku even told me that we had a book that focused on , the book seemed to have had the spells and magic circles drawn on the pages meaning that I didn¡¯t really need to read the explanation of the spells for now and just learn them and then let hoboku explain it to me. I was surprised that we had such a book, but hoboku explained to me that was one of the most common elements so it wasn¡¯t shocking to find a book about it in the pile of other books, it made me happy that we had the book, but I also felt that the girls had it hard since they needed to make their spells on their own which was probably going to be a pain in the ass, even now hoboku said that she was working on a spell, but still didn¡¯t finish it just yet because it wasn¡¯t working the way she wanted it to, the others were in a similar situation trying to make spells which would work properly, it was hard since their elements were something very rare and not really commonly explored like my was, having an instructor for this kind of situation seemed to be the easiest way, but the probability of finding someone like that was very slim, on top of that we were still in the forest not even close to civilization. In the end hasumi, hakuro, hobuha and I continued to listen to hoboku and her lecture, I found out a lot of things I didn¡¯t know before with the help of hoboku. Even though I often rely on the female hobgoblins I only rely on their battle power and not personal knowledge at the start of this I was the master, but it seems like the wheels had turned and the student became the master. We continued like this for about 3 hours or so until it was time for them to go hunting. ======================================================== I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 67 The Tamer ! The female hobgoblins already on time started to prepare for their hunt for magic beasts to gather meat for our future provision,but also mainly going out to get the magic cores inside of the beasts... Anyways before they got out to do their work they first stood in a line and waited for me to assign someone to guard me for today,it was only 1 person really and it was purely my decision to have 1 person since I judged that it was fairly enough security at first I even thought that I wouldn''t need such a thing as a guard,but the female hobgoblins beat me to the decision...they complained to the decision really wanting someone to look after me so the only thing I could do was reduce it to 1 person...hmm last time I had chose hobusaku just because I had a pretty good feeling about her and choosing her again seemed a bit unfair so in the end my selection was random choosing Hakuro to guard me for today,she was the one who had the "Illusion Magic" the reason I chose her was a bit random and just a thought really I wasn''t too intimate with everyone here so I wanted to start spending time with these girls one,by one to make my bonds with them a bit more stronger. When Hakuro heard me calling her name it seemed to have caught her unexpectedly,but nonetheless she seemed very happy about it and quickly paced towards my side the others seeing this were a bit stiff and grumpy,but accepted it and quickly left the base with goodbyes towards me hoboku even came as far to get a hug from me sneaking in a cheeky kiss on the neck and running away... After I told my goodbyes to the girls I also turned around and started walking towards the camp lately I had noticed that it was getting a bit windier and colder then usually...of course I wasn''t affected or felt any of it,but sense''s just told me that it was a bit colder then usual,it seemed like the weather was changing,but it could also be just a change of atmosphere and nothing else maybe it was about to rain ? Thinking like this I wasn''t sure how to deal with it really if I decide to visit vulgan''s village I should really ask him about the weather and time of this place it would be very essential and crucial for me to know such things to prepare for them even now I may need some counter measures for this I didn''t want the others to freeze... -Lord sorron...if I may ask what are we going to do today ? Oh right...I almost forgot that I had a follower around me suddenly going quiet with someone present is really not good and can turn into a misunderstanding...thinking about her question for a bit I answered light heartedly and said. -Hmm I may want to study the "Water Magic" book for a bit on the field you could also work on your Illusion Magic I am pretty excited about your results actually because I think that you can do pretty awesome things with your magic... Hakuro hearing me compliment her felt flattered and looked down a bit embarrassed nodding her head to me. -Yes ! I will do as you say ! She said pretty energetic a bit out of character,but thats probably because she was nervous for any reason. Like this both me and hakuro got to the field and started doing our own things both of us sat next to each other pretty close while we practiced our magics I needed to have a bit of practice for now I was also planning to do something daring today after the female hobgoblins would come back and my water magic was pretty much something I needed to work on to be successful in it. -Grr..ughh While trying to memorize the magic circles in the book,hakuro who was sitting next to me groaned a bit frustrated...she was currently trying to completely replicate the magic circle of her own spell to start reverse engineering it and make her own spell...it was hard to do since you needed to concentrate very hard to be able to fully see the picture of her magic circle,it was also very high since this kind of work heavily depended on her "Mana Mastery" when leveled up high enough would also make it easier for the picture to appear in your mind she currently on LvL.5 in her Mana Mastery the level ups were pretty fast,but its because she was doing this a lot since she got her magic she also didn''t get many chances to use her spell and only ever used it on animals to help others kill them easier last time when we fought stevens group she also didn''t get a chance to cast it since everyone was killing them too fast for her to cast her own spell...I could guess what kind of spell would create after getting her circle...a Attack spell. We had been practicing for about 30 minutes now and I knew that hakuro had only a few minutes ago successfully opened the imagine in her mind,but failed to hold it her concentration breaking a bit while she used her other hand to draw on the ground. Closing the book I looked towards hakuro smiling a bit I grabbed her hand to calm her down,which worked pretty well as she looked at me a bit surprised it was as if her heart stopped beating,but quickly raced when I let go of her...oh boy did I make it worse ? -Lets take a rest hakuro my head needs time to chill out too.. She nodded probably not understanding my metaphor,but understand what I meant really. -Master ! The sound of a barks could be heard as 5 little crimson pups came out of nowhere,ruby was leading the pack and quickly jumped onto my lap the others caught up and also started to rub on me getting onto position next to me and starting to nod off one after another...I could feel through our bond that these little guys seemed to be really tired and also needed some rest ruby in particular took her most comfortable spot and laid down on my lap closing her eyes and starting to nod off too she was making a very comfortable face when I patted her while she slept it made her sleep a bit more easily and comfortable,the others were also using me as a pillar of comfort and heat the image I was in looked pretty cute If I had to be honest. -uwhh Hakuro seeing me taking care of the little guys this naturally seemed to be impressed while looking at me,but at the same time she seemed to be envious or more like jealous to be precise I could feel it and her stare also showed it through her intensity she seemed to long for something like this for some reason.. -Do you want to pat them ? I asked...from what I could understand the female hobgoblins didn''t seem to be really interested in the crimson pups and never really found them cute or anything almost all of them ignored them and sometimes gave them food or their left overs which were bones mostly they weren''t cold or indifferent to the pups though no its just that they were uninterested in them,from what I know hakuro seemed to be the same as everyone else,but she showed this kind of gaze when we were eating too it was also at the time when the pups came for affection,not that she was the only one who stared at me,but I just figured that she wanted to pat them like a normal person would...I was wrong of course. Hearing my question made Hakuro suddenly flinch as she thought again gently shaking her head for a no,she asked me something instead a bit nervous and bashful at that while fidgeting with her hands... Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. -Lord sorron...can I...no,can you...pat me ? Her question was a bit out of the blue,but I didn''t think it was wrong and just did it for her if she really wanted it,I also could understand why she was looking at me and the pups this way,she also wanted affection of course and giving it to her was something I was obligated to do and did without a second word. -ahh ! Feeling my hand touching her head and rubbing it was a bit too sudden for her,but she didn''t resist and slowly started to go into a daze from the feeling she was getting from my hand a smile also emerged from her lips feeling comfortable and making a small purring sound of her own,because hakuro seemed to like it so much I didn''t stop for a while and just let her have her fun her body was also getting a bit sloppy so I let her head rest on my left lap while on the other lap ruby slept peacefully,this kind of transition was a bit uncalled for,but not really bothersome since I expected such a thing. Seeking affection isn''t only sexual most of the time it is direct and skin to skin contact and in other cases it is just verbally too to be praised and to be appreciated by the person you like,but most of the time its just being close to that someone since the girls didn''t seem to have a very high amount of shame they don''t really care what they do and are direct with it,with me at least I think not sure about other guys actually,but so far they didn''t seek such intentions towards other guys which were really few so far so I wasn''t sure... Anyways I didn''t want to think about it since it was slowly starting to ruin my mood so instead I continued to memorize the magic circles in the book while patting hakuro who was laying on my lap it was pretty natural and my hand didn''t hurt since I had a lot of stamina...the memorizing was hard and pretty annoying since I needed to remember every single line and shape in my mind and when I finally was able to remember 1 of the circles perfectly well I started to activate it through my mind sometimes slipping and doing it all over again and sometimes mistaking a line,but nonetheless I was able to do it and sure enough a notification box appeared before me. ~Congratulations you have learned the spell in the system~ The notification immediately told me what the spell was and added it under column bellow the spell. Name:Sorron Class:Monster Lord LvL.7 Species:Lord Health:100.7 Mana:3920 Stamina:3620 Health Regen:0.0001/sec Mana Regen:14/sec Stamina Regen:8/sec Stats: Strenght:10.07 Stamina:362 Agility:335 Intelligence:392 Charisma:110 Wisdom:247 Willpower:223 Perception:180 Luck:92 Unique Skills [Active/LvL.Max] [Passive/LvL.Max] [Passive/LvL.Max] Skills: [Passive/LvL.Max] [Active/LvL.Max] [Passive/LvL.Max] [Passive/LvL.7] [Passive/LvL.Max] [Passive/LvL.2] [Passive/LvL.2] [Passive/LvL.Max] [Passive/LvL.1] [Passive/LvL.4] [Passive/LvL.7] [Water Manipulation] [Water Ball] [Passive/LvL.1] [Passive/LvL.1] [Passive/LvL.Max] [Passive/LvL.Max] [Passive/LvL.7] [Revolving Dark Cold] [Passive/LvL.7] [Passive/LvL.7] [Passive/LvL.3] [Passive/LvL.1] [Passive/LvL.1] [Passive/LvL.1] [Passive/LvL.1] [Passive/LvL.2] [Active/LvL.1> [Passive/LvL.8] Looking at my status window I wondered if it was anything special in this world since I had met vulgan he had told me a lot of interesting things such as adventurers,but he never mentioned anything about the status window itself,but he did say that a "Appraiser" appraised my fruit and identified it to be a divine quality item,so does that mean they know about the status window ? Thinking about its a bit confusing since the female hobgoblins couldn''t open the status window nor did they know about it so does it mean that only a certain race has status windows ? Its a curious topic something really worth knowing if I visit vulgan''s village.. -nhnnng ? While thinking about this topic hakuro who was getting very comfortable on my lap snapped out for a moment when I stopped patting her when I got distracted from the notification box. When she got back to herself she seemed to be confused why she had been lying down on my lap and quickly got up from it apologizing to me that she was nodding of while on her guard duty feeling that she had it wrong I quickly told her what happened,when she heard about what really happened it made her really astound for some reason she didn''t seem to have any knowledge of what had happened while I patted her she only seemed to have felt very happy at that time and couldn''t control herself...knowing this I was also slightly intrigued and also curious making me want to test something on her first. -Hakuro can you come closer to me.. She made a surprised expression,but quickly obeyed and got face to face with me sitting right in front of me our knees were touching one another,Hakuro didn''t understand what I was doing,but she wasn''t going to question it and just let it happen. I wasn''t going to do anything wrong to her all of a sudden I only wanted to know something first.. Thinking like this I started patting her again this action was surprising to her and like the first time she didn''t resist and then slowly hakuro was starting to go into a happy daze like last time showing a small smile and giving off a comfortable purr her body was also getting sloppy coming face down onto my lap...so it is like this huh... I felt like I had just gained some useful and useless knowledge at the sametime it also made me comment inside my head about this scene as I muttered to the dazed hakuro on my lap with a smile on my face. -You are supposed to be the person to hypnotize not the other way around... I laughed quietly still patting the dazed hakuro until I saw a notification box appear before me. ~Congratulations [LvL.1] has turned into [LvL.2]~ ============================================================= I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 68 Two Birds With One Stone After seeing the notification box I couldn''t do anything else,but crack up a smile,I also stopped patting hakuro because I wanted to start experimenting with the new spell I got,I want to know how different it was from condensing frozen balls of ice through and . Hakuro seemed immediately displeased the moment I stopped patting her head,but she understood that I had other things to do and having me pat her all day because of her selfish desire wasn''t accomplishing those things,seeing her disappointed expression I felt bad for giving her some false hope thats why I figured that after this I would try to make her feel a bit better..maybe a present or something pretty good to eat,maybe a dessert,thats something I hadn''t done in quite some while since I only had been cooking soups and roasts I wonder if my cooking skills in that particular area had become rusty...I don''t wanna be a meat baron... Thinking like this I stood up from the ground and started to think about the newly acquired spell I had it was I remember this spell from the beginner spell selection I didn''t chose it because I believed that It had no use to me whatsoever and at the time seemed just more appealing and useful then this spell,but now I felt delighted that I could learn these spells so without a second pause I invoked the spell without words and like so immediately a ball of concentrated water appeared above my palm. The way to use this spell seemed to be very simple the moment I invoke it the spell would appear above my palm I could chose to shot it or keep it there,but that was only for a limited time which was 5 minutes this mechanic was convenient since it gave me the option to stop midway if I thought it was right it was like a safety lock for a gun to be precise. Anyways the ball was still a projectile and I hope it to be something different then .On the topic I also made another water ball through and compared both of these just to see if they were anything different and through my research I discovered that yes,both of these were indeed different,the water ball made through the spell seemed to be more concentrated and rounder then the one made through I tried to replicate it through the spell,but couldn''t do so for some reason... Getting back to the main point I shot out the and watched as the ball flew 30 or 45 meters or so until it dropped down onto the ground the speed was very astounding because it was 12 or 15 meters per second it took a total amount of 3 and a half seconds for the water ball to reach 30 or so meters and then immediately falling down onto the ground if it doesn''t hit something...compared to the speed of this was two times faster and had an immediate reaction speed meaning that I didn''t need to imagine the ball before I shot it out I could just invoke the spell and point my palm towards my target and shot...pretty convenient,but also still useless...kinda. Since I had a basic understanding for this spell I also tried to experiment with it and tried to Combine it with to see if I could make it into a frozen ball and then shot it out...the result for this was...a failure.. For some reason whenever I tried to freeze the spell I would always immediately lose control of it and make the frozen ball that was hovering above my hand to fall down onto the ground...from this I could assume that external force would disrupt my spell casting be it my opponent or myself the spell works in a specific order and if I suddenly freeze it then the order also gets disrupted making the spell fail on itself... This kind of knowledge was good to know and since external force doesn''t work how about internal ? The experiment I tried to do was to cool down the water inside the spell and make it reach a temperature lower then -0 celsius,the goal I was trying to reach in this experiment was to see if the spell would let me add something from the inside...which also didn''t work. I discovered that while freezing the water ball for a few seconds I would still have some amount of control over it,but when it got to a certain temperature I would immediately lose control over it and fail the spell meaning that either internal nor external force couldn''t be used to enhance the spell without disrupting its pattern. Gaining this knowledge I was pretty bummed out about the spell since I couldn''t add anything into it even if I shot it and freeze it then the spell would disrupt and fall down immediately losing all of its velocity and speed behind it. The spell on itself couldn''t kill anyone really maybe confuse them for a few seconds because of the force of the water ball,but it wasn''t lethal making it almost useless...the spell still had some utility with my and what I was trying to say was that I could shot this water ball towards someone and hit them in a matter of 3 seconds in a 30 or 45 meter radius and make them wet,this on itself wasn''t really useful other then piss off someone,but combined with my and I could immediately fixated on the water that was splashed all over the person and use it to my advantage such as freezing it or drowning the person into it. Now,you may as why would I even want to do that ? Can''t I make water appear whenever I want in a 50 radius that is much bigger then the spell why would I want to cut down my radius and risk the chance to miss my target even if I had the chance to just make water appear in my sight ? It was pretty good argument,but as the name stands only controls water,it doesn''t make it appear out of thin air...actually it does do that,but the time for it to condense into true water takes more then simply casting the and make water appear and then wet my opponent with it. Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. Previously I had only killed steven using my and combo at the time both of us were at least in a distance of 10 meters away from each other the time it took me to condense the water to make those spikes was roughly 3 or 4 seconds there was also another reason why I even dared to come that close,it was because it would lighten my control over the water by closing the distance between us. In short the farther something is away,it takes me longer to condense water in that particular area there is also the problem of drawing water from somewhere,I can draw it from greenery and air,but if I get cut from either of these sources then I am left to dry...pretty literally even. Thats why this spell is pretty useful to me since it immediately creates water out of nowhere I can use it to aim at my opponent shot him and then do the rest with either my or making my efficiency in fighting and reaction speed increase by 2 times...that is if I hit the spell properly of course...Now that I am thinking about it...I am a pretty bad shot ain''t ? This kind of realization only just now dawned on me...If I am not able to hit someone from 20 or 30 meters away...then this spell is literally useless to me isn''t it ? Unconsciously I started to sweat about the problem the only way for me to improve was to learn how to shot properly I even had the skill which would be able to help me,but I wasn''t sure I would be able to hit something from 20 or 30 meters away...seems like I need to practice...but just simply shooting a wall and trying to hit the mark was unsatisfying...I needed experience in moving objects...moving people. Thinking like this a light bulb shined inside my brain...I looked at hakuro for a second she was still sitting on the field a few meters away her eyes were closed,she sat in a crossed leg position trying to draw her circle on the ground with her other hand... I lightly steppe forward and as I did so I could feel myself smiling idiotically when I finally reached hakuro I sat right in front of her and waited until she finally made the sound I hoped for. -Grrr... It didn''t take long and hakuro immediately growled out of frustration she couldn''t complete the circle once again and was forced out of her thoughts when she finally opened her eyes she saw me and made a blank expression for a few seconds until she realized that I really was in fact sitting in front of her. This sudden revelation had her jump for a moment,but she calmed down and sighed looking at me a bit grumpy,but also a bit glad she probably thought that I did it on purpose,but she didn''t say it since she still seemed to like it nonetheless. -Lord sorron is anything the matter ? She asked wondering why I was sitting in front of her doing nothing she smiled while she said that in which it made me smile too,but for a complete different reason. -I need your help actually... I said trying to sound as if I was slightly distressed the tone worked as she quickly jumped on the topic getting further closer to me with a crawling pose I could see her cleavage right in front of showing me her bountiful breasts which were pretty busty like most of the girls... The display made me slightly distracted,but also very conscious of her as I looked away quickly explaining to her...she probably didn''t catch what I was staring at which was good. -I need your help in practice actually you can benefit from this also pretty well since you could increase both of your "mana mastery" and "Illusion magic" skills this way you would probably be able to see your circle a bit more longer and clearer too Hearing me say this her eyes got wide on the spot as she pressed on now a little bit closer to me out of excitement she said with a tone of cheerfulness and eager desire. -Wahhh really ! then...lord sorron if so what is it that you need my help with I will do it ! Her answer was immediate just as I expected,but my way of doing this was something she probably wouldn''t agree so easily to,with that said I smiled and told her. -Fight me ! The moment I said that Hakuro froze in her tracks getting slightly discouraged she made herself small again not sure what to do she seemed to be very unwilling about this not because she feared herself from getting hurt no she feared that she would hurt me which didn''t want to happen if I didn''t start the conversation like I did before and just told her straight away I was sure she would reject it straight away... -uhh ?...uhm lord sorron...is this really alright ? can''t we do it in a different way ? She tried to change the topic,but I was also unwilling and this time I added something she probably couldn''t resist. -No,there is no other way,but how about this if you defeat me I will give you 1 free request without having you pay the magic cores your request can be anything you want as long as I am able to do it..so how about it ? -guhhhh Hakuro contemplated very heavily...she was very very conflicted at the moment and didn''t know what to do at one point she wanted me to be safe and not hurt and at the other point she was very greedy about the request and what she could possibly do with it,in the end she was gritting her teeth and asked one single question. -Do we really need to hurt each other ? Hearing her say that I laughed and said to her. -No,we don''t we won''t get injuries through this I guarantee you.. -Okay,I am in ! She happily hugging me from the front...this way I was pretty much hitting 2 birds with one stone I could train hakuro faster and start training my aim better too. ================================================ I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 69 The Draw -Are you ready ? Hakuro asked her shout was from a distance of 20 meters away she was tense and more then a bit nervous since her opponent was none other then me her lord so to speak. Hearing her say this I smiled and confirmed. -Yes,I am remember Hakuro we won''t hurt each other so don''t go easy on me since I won''t be going easy on you either... My words had hit hard for some reason it had caused hakuro to think twice about her decision as full seriousness flashed through her eyes she was getting ready so was I holding my palm down open wide thinking about the spell. With my other hand I held onto a fist sized stone I threw the stone into the the air as both me and hakuro watched it fall down heavily and as it hit the ground both of us jumped from our positions immediately starting the practice fight. With the start of the battle I shot out my and aimed it towards hakuro,hitting her anywhere near the body would give me a huge advantage and most probably the win,but that wasn''t what I was after the winning condition for this fight was to bring down your opponent meaning that hakuro had to just stay on her legs to not lose so it was for me to hold onto my spot without a error. Hakuro at the start of the fight quickly started to charge me she dodged the and continue her charge,the reason she didn''t use her spell at the beginning was because It was more suitable for surprise attacks and small disabling then actually battle she also needed to concentrate on me with her spell since she needed to have control over what the opponent would think of when they would go under the influence of her spell,this fight wasn''t really training her magic as much as I thought it would,but I knew that she could use her spell to disorient me temporarily and still move on and if thing s would go bad she could also use it to escape or dodge my spells,this magic element would only really shine in the middle and late stages of its mastery it was awfully close to my since at the start it was almost useless in a real battle,it only got good after I had acquired the from the egg. If I had to say it both of us were pretty even opponents my attributes were a bit on the higher size though,but that didn''t really matter since I didn''t have any strength to speak of as in compared to hakuro she was a speed,intelligent kind of hobgoblin her main attribute was Intelligence and her secondary one was agility and even if her strength wasn''t major it was still enough to bring me down with one push...My priority was to hit her before she got close enough to push me down running away from her was also an option since I was way faster then her and had a lot more stamina then her,but once again this battle wasn''t about running away a tiring the opponent it was to train my aim and her magic power I would like to avoid running as much as possible. With those thoughts I started to shoot my second the cool down of the spell was 2.5 seconds it consumed 15 mana points per shot meaning that it wouldn''t really exhaust my mana pool since I recover 14 mana points per second I could shoot this spell all day long and still not get tired,it was a cheap spell not really useful in a lot of way which was understandable. Back to the fight hakuro seeing my second quickly stopped and jumped to the left there was a slight lag of movement every time she stopped to reassess the situation she was calm and observing she knew very well that the in itself didn''t cause her any damage or made the situation much different,but combined with my other skill the seemingly harmless ball of water could instantly decide the outcome of the battle she had seen me control water and use it in battle before making her very careful of anything that I could draw water from. I noticed that hakuro was slowly getting close to me in this fight,I took a few steps back trying to keep a moderate distance between both of us to not lose.I wasn''t going to use if I didn''t hit her even once I made it into a rule for myself to only use the water that was made from the spell and not use it in any sort of lethal way that cold harm her,thats why My head was going into a wild storm trying to figure out how I could use the missed balls of water to my own advantage...and sure enough I found a answer. As hakuro stood next to the little puddle of water I invoked my spell and quickly condensed a small stump on the ground for her to trip into,hakuro noticed the little ice stump,but couldn''t redirect her step without falling herself realizing this I thought she would lose here and now,but astoundingly it wasn''t the case... Hakuro immediately reacted to the change and entered all in jumping with a strong force she flipped forward like a olympic gold medalist and landed on her feet steadily continuing to charge forward without stopping a heart beat.. I was impressed,but I wasn''t baffled I expected as much from her and already shot out my second while she jumped,but unfortunately the missed her by a hairs breath,hakuro was slowly getting closer to me and taking more steps back would leave me cornered in any moment so I thought instead of hitting her how about I hit the things next to her ? The idea seemed pretty good and also executed not really trying to hit her,but the area close to her...In the end I was able to shot 3 before she was able to come close to me by 8 meters she probably thought that the 3 shots were just my bad aim and when she saw the obvious forth shot coming coming from her she dodged to the left her right leather boot stepping onto the muddy ground.. Mistake... Without hesitation I quickly invoked my and froze the puddle she was standing on keeping her in place for a few seconds as she realized in what kind of predicament she got herself in... There was still my 2.5 second cool down that I was waiting for to end the battle,but hakuro wasn''t yet finished she immediately stopped struggling with the ice that was binding her and looked at me instead... Her eyes shined a purple light combined with her blood red eyes she seemed almost mystic I could see that she was Invoking her own spell,but I couldn''t resist she already executed it and with that small amounts of terror started to envelope me... Everything in my vision turned dark all of a sudden with me ending up losing sight of Hakuro who was only standing to my front 8 or 9 meters away,my heart started to beat faster and I could feel myself getting a bit more nervous then usual,I tried to calm myself and reasoned that hakuro must be still standing right in front of me she can''t move and control this illusion at the same time since it put too much strain on her conscious,but I knew that she could at least move a little struggle with her boot to break free and start charging me again the slight moment of disorientation would be enough for her to push me down and win the battle... Which meant that I needed to defeat her right now while in this state before it was too late,but without proper vision I couldn''t possibly control the situation so what do I do ? Feeling intimidated I figured that keeping my eyes open wasn''t going to help me in this situation I could also hear sight whispers and murmurs around trying to make paranoid...that was probably Hakuro trying to distract me as much as possible. It made me immediately lose my attention towards my sight and hearing and rather concentrate on my touch and smell... In the end I was still in the field...hakuro was standing in front of me and her beginner magic wasn''t yet strong enough to emulate real pain or smell it was a chance a chance that I would take advantage. I concentrated really hard trying to calm down I tried to feel the vibration to my surroundings I wasn''t human anymore and my perception attribute was also decently high for me to pick up things in a 10 meter radius...I imagined...imagined my surroundings in my head and slowly the area around me started to become clearer and clearer and soon enough I could see hakuro stand in front of me only 8 meters away struggling with her boot and trying to pull it out of the frozen puddle she was almost there,but it was already over.. -I see you... I said laughing the words I had spoken temporarily shocked hakuro,but she quickly recovered and at that very moment she jumped breaking free of the ice and charging at me with full speed I could feel the influence of her spell disappearing replaced with a feeling of numbness she crossed the 4 meters in a few millisecond as my spell directly hit her chest...she wasn''t concerned about it and continued,her hands trying to grab onto me to push me down and get her sweet victory,but then...she suddenly stopped.. -ahh ? what ? Hakuro was confused she was standing on her position in a grabbing motion as if frozen in place,honestly it was pretty accurate to say that she was really frozen in place. Feeling confused hakuro looked down her body and realized that her whole body seemed to have frozen her clothing at least was cold and stiff the frost visible to the human eye and the cold only now penetrating her soft skin she couldn''t muster a lot of strength in such position and only shivered from trying to break free from the cold,but couldn''t and as she tried to struggle she realized that someone was holding her shoulder...she raised her head towards me the person she knew as her lord and couldn''t help,but make a small disappointed sound as she looked at me. -Its my win... I said giving some force to my push as Hakuro was falling down still like a statue she fell on her back while I turned the ice back into water making the chilling cold disappear as she laid down on top of a wet puddle,her eyes were showing that she was disappointed and let down,but she also couldn''t help,but make a respectful gaze towards me in the end she also smiled and accepted the hand that I gave her to stand up she was sour,but in a sweet sort of sour. Getting up she looked very dirty having some of the wet dirt stick on her clothing and even soak her body was most probably uncomfortable,but she didn''t care dirt was like second nature to her as she grew up in the forest bathing was only a recent thing something enjoyable and not something to keep going at all times getting dirty was nothing to her so were the other female hobgoblins. This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. -Hey why are you looking so down ? Did I say that it was already over ? My sudden question made Hakuro very confused she wanted to know what I meant by it and listened to me a very excited feeling welled up inside of her listening to me,there was also a flame of competitiveness igniting in her eyes while staring at my own cold blue eyes which I liked. -Get ready for round 2 we continue until the girls come back if you get at least 1 win until that then I still count it as your win and give you your request so don''t disappoint me alright ? There was a strong light of resolution inside of her gaze as she said to me. -Yes ! thank you my lord I will work hard ! These words were something I listened to gladly as we once again stood away from each other and started a battle a new... We continued like this for about another 2 or 3 hours or so until the female hobgoblins came back with a lot of prey making a very happy expression as the walked inside of their home wanting to see me and have me praise them,but when they entered their home they discovered that it was turned into a devastated battle field frozen ice walls and wet puddle everywhere. This image was dreading in immediately brought terror and mass anxiety towards the girls as the dropped the prey that they had caught and immediately started searching for me calling my name in worry multiple times and searching the area. It was not long the moment they found me and hakuro I was laying down onto the wet ground looking at the sky beside me was hakuro doing the exact same thing we were really tired well I was partially tired on the other hand hakuro was plainly exhausted as she used my body as a pillow to warm herself... -What happened ! lord sorron are you hurt ! Hoboko and the rest seeing this immediately felt horror and worry spread through their bodies,they ran towards me and hakuro and looked at us to see if we were hurt,but then they realized...we were laughing... The female hobgoblins seeing this felt confused and worried even more what might have happened I didn''t want to worry these girls any further so I just told them what we were doing while they were going out hunting. My explanation was short,but it brought most of the female hobgoblins to peace as they realized that we weren''t actually been attacked what I basically told them was that both me and hakuro made a few practice fights 15 in precise before they returned hunting,I also told them about the deal I had made with hakuro which immediately pulled everyones attention....did hakuro win within 15 fights ? The girls obviously were dying to hear the results since the request that I had brought up was something they all seemed to desire a lot making me basically figure out the mind set of everyone and also dread for my endurance,but anyways I told them the results either way which was. 14 wins for me and 1 draw. Hakuro had 0 wins and acquired 1 draw. The results astound the female hobgoblins and also made them not sure about what would happen now technically hakuro did win,but she also didn''t win would that count ? Hakuro also looked at me expecting a answer if the draw would count or not. Now the girls were all looking at me a bit excited about my answer,I only thought about it for a few seconds and said. -Yeah,its good enough I said that if you win you would get the request you won even if its a draw.. -haha ! Hearing this hakuro smiled happily giggling cheerfully the others hearing this thought made slight unsure expressions some even seemed to have a bit of envious looks. After a few minutes I stopped caring about it and just recalled the last 15 fights after the first one the second was a bit faster since I started to make more predictions about hakuro''s moves it was also getting a bit more difficult to fight hakuro too since she was also learning from her mistakes and avoiding the water at all costs there were times when it was close and other times were I completely dominated,hakuro was forced to use her in most situations to either get away or make a opening for her strike it was nerve wrecking whenever she used the on me,but I got through most of the time I only made a mistake at the last one which she operated pretty well since it was the deciding factor of the last fight. When she launched her at me she did something completely different which threw me off,instead of keeping it dark like always she duplicated our environment and made a illusion of herself charging at me to the left After the first 2 seconds I had already realized that it wasn''t the real hakuro that was charging at me so I stopped and started to think of where the real one was,at the moment I also didn''t know that I was under the influence of the spell I only realized it when I saw the illusion since it had slightly different clothing then the original. In the end I had discovered hakuro,but at that moment it was already too late...the feat she had made at the time was something I still feel impressed about...she maintained the illusion while being on the move,she was able to confuse me for a full 2 seconds to close up on me before I could realize that the illusion was a fake and with that she made a one last stand move and jumped at me instead of pushing me,it was a smart thing to do since she obviously thought of the first fight in which I stopped her mid step jumping into me wouldn''t stop her movement even if I froze her,but this also had a risk since she would too fall down with me... Name:Hakuro Class:Available Species:Hob-Goblin LvL.2 (Sub-Species Dark Variant) Health:1100 Mana:659 Stamina:325 Health Regen:6/sec Mana Regen:6/sec Stamina Regen:3/sec Stats: Strength:110 Stamina:134 Agility:93 Intelligence:252 Charisma:187 Wisdom:143 Willpower:167 Perception:81 Luck:76 Unique Skills Skills: [Passive/LvL.2] [Passive/LvL.2] [Passive/LvL.6] [Active/LvL.5] *[Mind Spike] [Passive/LvL.Max] [Passive/LvL.3] [Passive/LvL.4] [Passive/Active/LvL.1] [Passive/LvL.4] [Passive/LvL.8] [Passive/LvL.Max] [Passive/LvL.1] [Passive/LvL.Max] [Passive/LvL.3] [Passive/LvL.2] While everyone was surrounding us mainly talking to hakuro about her request I checked hakuro''s status window and pleased to see that her had increased from level 3 to level 6 even her had increased by 2 levels she had also gained the skill from the attacks that I had used on her through water and ice it was a pleasant result,but for me my precision leveled up 2 times my mana mastery also leveled up once becoming level 8 other then that the rest of my skills were the same. For a moment I felt that our levels and skills were leveling in a frightening speed I could understand why the girls were leveling up so fast and getting more skillful every day because of the effect of the emblem that was on the back of their hands,but I didn''t know if I was supposed to gain my skill levels so fast... -hmm maybe only transported people gain this privilege or I may also be under the effect of the emblem.. There was also the possibility of us not really growing that big this may as well be the normal speed of skill and level growth if not then it would scary to think of how strong the people from the outside world are...I really hope its just the emblem though... -Ehm...lord sorron...can I ? I slowly snapped out of my thoughts and changed my attention towards the girl that was standing to my side...hakuro...she was looking at me very expectingly also conserved and a bit nervous her eyes were twinkling as she cupped both her hands and came closer to me,I knew what she wanted to do so I also got closer and let hakuro whisper her request to me... Her whispers were very faint not audible to the rest who really wanted to listen into the whisper about what she wanted to ask me about,but couldn''t no one wanted to get too close and from their position listening into the whispers was impossible...Hakuro soon finished and stepped back her cheeks dyed a faint red as pursed her lips.. -Just that ? I asked trying to be sure about her words,I was slightly amused though... -Nhh Hakuro nodded with a smile. I cracked up a bit and told her that it was a done deal the others who listened to our exchange were confused and curious after hakuro stepped back and walked to her friends again they all started to interrogate hakuro non-stop. Hobura,hoboku and hobusaku were the most intrigued and tried to get a answer out of hakuro,but couldn''t get one no matter how hard they tried. No,one tried to use force since they knew about the rules that I had put up giving them no other choice,but to give up and return to prey that they had dropped to place it at a place where I could start harvesting it. Seeing the Female hobgoblins working hard once again made me look towards the devastated field...it was now a complete swamp with a lot of ice pieces here and there small and big...I really need to clean my work now... Sighing I started to go work on my own,I still remembered hakuro''s request and couldn''t help,but smile out of amusement. -patting huh... ================================================== I Edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 70 Peace In A Bath Clearing the field from the amount of water and ice took me about 30 or 45 minutes or so,because I had the spell it was easy to filter the water from the dirt and turn the field back to its original state I even used to grow back the grass onto the field and make it look fresh and pleasant once again. While I was fixing up the place the female hobgoblins were working on the prey that they had gathered for me they were skinning them and cleaning their insides by harvesting the organs first. Hoboku,hobura and hobusaku were leading the others and showing them what organs to remove and how to remove them,since these 3 had the knowledge from cooking that I had taught them they were pretty accurate on what to do and checked if someone made a mistake fixing it for them if it was the case,I didn''t really tell them to do that,but the others seemed to insist on doing it,they felt bad seeing me work all on my own and since they were going to bath anyways getting dirty now wasn''t a problem for them it seems. The labor for the girls and me went smoothly,at one point I even saw the girls playing around with the organs that they had harvested...they used the stomach cord as a whip trying to hit each other with it..hobura seeing this quickly commanded and told them to stop fooling around...they image of the using animal organs as toys was somewhat cute for some reason,but also very terrifying at the same time it made me perplexed so I decided to forget the whole deal in the first place... After everyone finished their task I also prepared the bath and told the girls to get inside while I started preparing the food,but when I was about to leave them alone suddenly hoboku grabbed me from behind for a moment...her smell was strong iron like from the amount of blood that was on her body combined with my heavily drenched and dirty body that came from the previous practice fights made it a bit uncomfortable and stinky to be embraced like this... Feeling confused I turned my head towards the bloodied hoboku if anyone else other then me would look at her then they probably would be scared witless by her extreme bloody appearance,any normal person would actually,but for me this was actually pretty normal I thought of the blood on her cheek as simple dirt and filth and nothing else it was the reward of her hard work and struggle she had gone through and won,nothing to be worried about. -Is anything the matter hoboku ? I asked most of the time when someone holds me like this was when they really wanted something I didn''t even ask her why she was holding me like this since hobura herself did it more then once in a occasion that it made me simply immune to the surprise... -Lord sorron you should come with us inside the bath...you are cold that isn''t good... Hoboku said genuinely worried about my state,her worry was sweet,but nothing to be thought of since I had both the and skills that allowed me to simply ignore this cold without affecting my health the only thing I felt right now was the breeze drying out my wet skin and the uncomfortable feeling of my inner wet clothing sticking onto my body,it was alright is what I want to say. Making a gentle smile I held onto hobokus hand that was embracing me and told her that it was alright and that I would take a bath later,hearing my refusal made hoboku grumpy she sat down,still holding onto me and pressed me against her soft chest spreading through my back and giving me some warmth,her hands were also spreading as if she was a fortress keeping me safe and comfortable from any danger there was,she wasn''t having any perverted thoughts or feelings while doing this she was simply stubborn and wanting me to go to the bath...with her and the others...this kind of act was a bit spoiled and selfish,but I couldn''t say anything since she was doing this for my sake...or hers...who knows. As I wanted to make hoboku stop the others also sat down behind us seeing this everyone had the same thought and refused to go to the bath without me coming too this kind of problem was really hard to deal with since everyone was protesting getting a compromise was also not a option and staying here would be not healthy for these girls since what they were stained with wasn''t water,but blood it could be bad for them... I sighed...I had no other choice,but to agree to them.Hearing my agreement everyone smiled and made small cheering sounds hoboku also giggled and held onto me in a now more possessive way her excitement was obvious and it was strong too...with that done hoboku lead me towards the bath and you could see the heavy steam rise from the inside that came from the hot water,the 4 glistering red slimes were each positioned on the corner glowing a crimson light and producing a good mood,the girls were eager and quickly pulled off their clothing they got in one after another some jumping in or got inside leisurely it was different for everyone here except that everyone was staring at me their eyes showing a sly glint to it,the atmosphere was quiet a bit too quiet since everyone was too busy watching me... -Lord sorron ? Are coming in ? Hoboku asked she was in front of me leaning onto the edge of the bath tub her dark wet skin was perfectly visible to my eyes she was also looking at me with a very hungry stare the pressure was truly something much more intimidating then fighting against a beast... To be honest I didn''t have anything against bathing together I just simply felt awkward bathing with someone even if they are a male,it is because I feel that bathing is something that is done in private and it is also something that gives you more to think about a time of privacy and moment of insecurity which you can freely abuse being together with someone makes me anxious since I wouldn''t know what to do in that kind of situation and right now I really had trouble on where to look since everywhere I looked at was a beautiful dark skinned girl watching me with those pressuring red eyes... -I...I am...alright.. I sighed...giving up I simply started to pull of my clothing a bit awkwardly, it was sticky because of the wetness thats why it was taking a bit longer then anticipated the girls on the other hand seemed to enjoy what they were seeing some getting closer and closer watching very carefully and quietly,out of all of these stares Hobura''s,hoboku''s and hobusaku''s stares were the most intense since they all once had something with me and I could see that they wanted more,the others were simply curious,but in a more sexual approach... My face was probably red as a tomato by now I could even feel myself getting dizzy not just from the steam,but from the amount of blood that was flushing through my head I didn''t want to stay like this any further and just started to quickly pull of my pants down exposing myself I tried to ignore the stares that were directed to me and simply got inside the giant tub feeling the hot water meet my skin was very relaxing it immediately made my stress disappear the dirt on my skin also started to wash away into the hot water... -wahh.. -ohhhh Even thought I didn''t move my head towards any direction I could still hear the sound of the girls who were still watching me their tone was astound and also excited,I was already curled up into a ball and just closed my eyes I wasn''t in the mood to talk or look at anyone since every was nude staring at them may lead me into weird situations.. -ughh..hmm I could hear the sound of a comfortable moan right next to me,the wave of the water and the tone of the voice immediately told me who it was as I heard the soft breathing noise. Opening my eyes I looked to my left and saw the charming hoboku sit to my side,the way she was sitting was way too revealing and distracting she probably even knew that too and did it on purpose while looking at me with a very lustful stare she didn''t move in a way that would alarm me or make her out to be way too forceful no,she was trying to be more inviting and soft about this and in a way looking at her was not that embarrassing as looking at the others since I quite literally knew every part of her body by now,thinking of the countless hugs and touches we shared made it a bit not so shameful to look at her then the rest.I wasn''t even sure why it was the case since it sounded very like favoritism which I didn''t liked to practice at all I wanted this group to be fair thats why I even placed the contribution system into it giving everyone a equal chance to gain what they wanted to have...but now why did I feel so much more comforted when I was with hoboku... This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. I stared at her not hiding the fact that I was looking her through shamelessly hoboku in turn also liked it that I was giving her more attention then usually she seemed to be very itching to come over and start touching me,but she didn''t do so since the others were looking and I didn''t even give my approval to that.. -To hell with it... I muttered getting tempted and feeling a bit tired I thought that acting a bit more spoiled and selfish wouldn''t hurt and because of that I got closer to hoboku and stared into her eyes...she shivered seeing my cold blue eyes and what was once her excitement quickly got replaced by submission she knew the look at I was giving her it was the same look when I made her endure the pleasure I was giving her when we were doing the night shift that day,but this time I wasn''t really going to do the same I just whispered to her giving my orders. -Hoboku keep your hands to yourself alright ? -nhhnn yes... She said nodding vigorously with a very eager look in her eyes I also moved towards her and sat down onto her lap feeling her naked breasts behind my back I used her as a soft seat and enjoyed the skin to skin feeling we were sharing,hoboku evenly seemed to like it and her hands were quivering her breath was ragged even thought I didn''t do anything in the end she followed my orders and kept her hands to herself. The others seeing me use hoboku this way felt confused and also very envious of hoboku.Hobura and hobusaku were particularly glaring at hoboku very jealous seeing this hobura couldn''t hold it anymore and quickly got over to this area,the more she got closer the more her face started to become unsure about herself hobusaku also followed suit not suit both of them had a same helpless expression on their faces when they got closer they seemed to want to protest,but they couldn''t do it when it came to it,their feelings were also confused and torn they very well felt left out and not cared about this bond we shared was really convenient like this sometimes because I really felt why they suddenly got so down...feeling that it was unfair for both of them I smiled and called out to them.. -Come...both of you.. Hearing my words hobura and hobusaku felt surprised,but also a lot of hope and love started to come from their hearts,smiling both of them started to move towards me I reached out my hand for both of them which they took happily and like so I embraced them in each of my arms getting both of them together hobura and hobusaku leaned onto my chest on their respective sides cuddling into my neck with a small purring sound the way were positioned looked really cramped and was full of skin contact,but no one was doing anything indecent or lewd we were just pleasuring each other with simple hugs and rubs,of course the 3 female hobgoblins felt very aroused and excited they constantly looked at my dick or my lips even my hands were subjected to their wild fantasies,but even so they didn''t do anything since I didn''t allow them to,they didn''t want to go against me or make me hate them or anything like that and even if they did something pervy I wouldn''t hate them for it or blame them.I just wanted to have peace and quiet while in my bath. We didn''t talk while were in this position,actually I was just lost in my thoughts like I usually would be in a very odd kind of way I was pretty calm even thought I had 3 beautiful girls so close to me instead of feeling aroused I felt sheltered which may sound a bit ridiculous if you think about it. The other girls who were in the bath watched the 4 of us getting so close tight together they were obviously a bit envious and left out thats why I told them to come closer if they wanted to and they did and like so we all started to have a friendly talk again as if nothing really happened,it was peaceful and calm in the bath everyone was once again cheerful and talked to me very much it was like the usual dinner conversation we had,but this time the girls couldn''t help,but look at some other parts of my body then my face which at the start slightly bothered me,but slowly started to feel alright the girls also got used to it and we soon finished our bathing session and started to go out one after another the clothing that was once stained with a lot of blood and dirt was now clean without a speck throughly washed by the slimes. Hoboku,hobura and hobusaku on the other hand were in a full trance still holding onto me they looked as if they were sleeping and it took me a few minutes to wake them up properly.I was already wondering what was going on with them since I started talking to the others these 3 didn''t really participate in the conversation all too much and just were leaving themselves hanging onto me.. -(Yawn)... -ahh...so good -hmm They looked to be very satisfied after they woke up I quickly prompted them to go and start putting back their clothes on since I would start making the food I would also teach them some more cooking... Hearing me say this made them happy and before they left both hobura and hobusaku gave me a kiss to the lips quickly running away while grabbing their clothing before I could say anything very cheeky.. I also stood up and prepared to leave hoboku was awake and she had no way of moving if I didn''t get up I was half expecting her to do the same gag as the other 2,but surprisingly she was pretty direct about it and asked instead for a kiss. Getting confronted with such question and the way she was looking at me gave was guilt tripping so I allowed it since the other 2 already took it. Hoboku was fast and pretty quickly closed up on me her eyes were intense and bright as always usually I would feel surprised,but I had seen this way too many times to feel surprised instead I closed my eyes and let her do what she wanted to do. I expected her to be wild,but surprisingly she hugged me from the front and just gave me a light kiss just a touch on the lips while pressing her breasts onto me her hands locking me onto her and her leg between my legs we stare into each other. -I love you... Her words were soft and spoken with passion it took me off guard really and before I was able to reply she left and followed the others. I stopped for a moment the words left me thinking hard,but didn''t surprise me that much since I already knew about her feelings it wasn''t a mystery to me and me telling her was also unnecessary since she knew what I felt too... Feeling a bit more cheerful I put back on my clothing that was now dry and clean and started to walk outside to start cooking and teaching the others. The day continued like it did usually I taught the girls how to cook made them meals and after that everyone had some free time hakuro came at one point and wanted me to pat her until tomorrow since it was her request,at the time I was in the cave reading the book,not really reading it,but memorizing the magic circles. Hakuro''s visit was a surprise,but not unexpected,seeing me study made her probably feel like she was a bother which she really wasn''t,anyways I let her have what she wanted so I invited her into my bed and made her lay down leaning her back onto my chest and stroke her head with my left hand while I used the right hand to hold the book. ================================================================ I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 71 Surprise Attack ? I didn''t come out from the cave until tomorrow and just spend my time inside the cave memorizing the magic circles inside the book. There were a total of 10 spells inside the book,seeing how thick it was I thought there would be much more,but it seems like most of the pages concentrate about the information of water magic itself and how to best utilize it of course I didn''t know what the words even meant so thats just my assumption. On the topic I wasn''t going to learn the language of this place just yet its because I didn''t see the use of it right now other then reading books which is very tempting to me,but something I should be doing right now,maybe in the future if I had more time. Out of the 10 spells there were I learned 4 new ones being. Originally I wanted to learn 5 spells,but the fifth spell turned out to be the sixth spell in particular was something completely different then expected making me lose heart for the moment and call it a day. The spells I had now were pretty situational if I had to say it,one of the spells I acquired even was somewhat of a healing spell it was called it allowed me to clean and speed up natural regeneration of wounds the use of this spell seemed to be mainly cosmetic and therapeutic I couldn''t see it to be useful in actually battle,since it would still need time to heal,nonetheless it was a healing spell and something convenient to have at least. The 3 spells were also curious especially it was a movement spell it seemed when activated it allowed me to instantly charge into any direction no matter where I was facing by a strong current of water that would appear under my feet,the explanation for the spell was curious and it would probably be a good dodging mechanism if things would go into a unexpected situation. and on the other hand seemed to be useless spells in my opinion that was... was a defensive spell and would make a 3 by 3 meter big wall of water appear before me I didn''t know how thick the wall would be so I just assumed it to be 50 to 100 cms thick,anyways the spell in itself seemed a bit too inefficient since it wouldn''t really stop an opponent,but only slow them down a bit,I could see this spell to be useful against a user or just simply slowing down someone,but blocking something was wishful thinking in my opinion...who knows I still didn''t test it yet,it may even turn out to be a great spell I still needed to experiment to see clear results. on the other hand seemed really inconvenient to me since from what I understand,this spell when invoked creates a 2 meter radius sphere around me as the center to protect me,this kind of defensive spell seemed just bad because it wouldn''t really do much it was a worse version of instead of being summoned in front of me it would surround me,it could potentially even disorient my vision from the water blur... Thinking about it a bit more closer,the seemed to very useless only after you graduate into you would become some kind of a threat,but on itself it had very low survivability. I sighed...I needed to work harder the spells may be useless for now,but they were the only things I had in my disposition as a fighting force if I didn''t have I wouldn''t be this threatening I believe,I also couldn''t just make another spell since it would take way too much time since I didn''t have the clear knowledge to engineer such things.I needed to absorb the information I had now inside of my palm,even if its small. -Lord sorron ? A small voice stirred my ears as I looked down for a moment...moving my head my eyes temporarily met with another pair of blood red eyes and with that I realized that I had a guest to take care of,hakuro was still here cuddled up into my chest seeking her attention from me by getting patted and stroked by me her request was simple and also very cute in some point her beautiful cute nature was something healing to my soul...something new since most of the female hobgoblins were aggressive when it came to skin to skin relationship seeing hakuro so helpless and almost innocently leaning onto my chest was refreshing and brought me into a good mood,then a nervous one. -Its okay... I said with a smile I started stroking her again which she liked and like so I felt her leg embracing my own there was a small shy look on her face when she felt my hand touch her hips and then slowly move down onto her ass it was fun to see her expression while I was teasing her and it made me focus on something else for a moment. I spend the whole day reading the book actually.I had already prepared some food beforehand for the girls to consume thats why I didn''t come out to make dinner it was probably midnight right now and in a few hours the sun would come out again,I had a plan for tomorrow which I wanted to execute no matter what. -uhh...ahhh Hakuro moaned and shivered my hand was now directly touching her ass cheek and my other hand was fondling her perky breast getting a handful of it and kneeding it softly into different shapes,her breath was ragged and hard her hands were gripping onto me and her eyes were starting to get teary...after a few seconds I realized that I was going a bit too far and stopped,pulling my hand out of her pants I hugged her and just decided to sleep...hakuro seemed confused why I suddenly stopped she seemed to want more from this sort of "patting",but I told her that wasn''t really patting it was just me losing myself... She didn''t understand what I meant by that and just accepted it getting tighter inside of my comfortable embrace and sniffing me up throughout the night as she slept peacefully. I Didn''t sleep immediately and kept my eyes open for a bit while I embraced hakuro.I wasn''t really thinking about anything I was just a bit worried for some reason,its the feeling of uncertainty you get when you just stop and think about you did or could have done,I didn''t like this so I just shut my eyes close and forced myself to sleep I could feel the wiggling hakuro in my embrace giving me some support even thought she probably didn''t mean it that way,but nonetheless it still made me feel a bit better about myself.. The calm and quiet atmosphere in the cave was almost entrancing my eye lids felt heavy and soon I was peacefully fallen asleep...which didn''t last long. -My LORD there are multiple humanoid beings walking in the forest!? A surveillance slime reported from the woods its words immediately shook my brain cells to force awake when I realized what it meant...Feeling freaked out I quickly got up from the bed... -Where ? how many are there how close are they ? This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. My sudden questions were spoken in my own words and through the transmission as I said I was freaked out and forced awake I wasn''t even sure what it time it was... -Lord sorron ? Hakuro asked a bit sleepy she noticed my sudden absence in the bed and wanted me to return,but I froze for a moment and turned to her with a stiff look on my face both of us met stares hakuro seeing my serious expression immediately shook awake as I told her. -Get up we are about to be attacked... Without a word she jumped out of the comfort of the bed and got ready for what was about to begin,I also contacted the other female hobgoblins and told them that people were coming from the woods towards us,at the time I didn''t know if it was even the case,but better safe then sorry. After telling everyone about the situation I could hear mass frantic voices and calls from everyone inside the cave they were also shocked awake quickly putting on their equipment,the female hobgoblins who were guarding outside were also tense looking through the veil of the night using their blood red eyes. I was already walking through the cave while focusing on the surveillance slimes.I needed more information such as their number and what they were exactly this was a bit sudden,but I needed to hold some amount of control very quickly the surveillance slimes soon reported to me about the information which wasn''t pleasing to listen to. -There are a total of 42 of them they are all walking towards the base a bit fast they are still far away only on the outskirts of our vision... The report was accurate and with that I also used the surveillance slimes vision to see who our enemy was and when I did so I was a bit surprised.. -Lizardmen ? Looking at the strange gray creatures in this light I could immediately identify what they were through looking at their scales and reptile like faces,it was true that they were approaching our base,but I could see that they didn''t seem to be charging us rather they seemed like they were running away from something... This train of thought was a bit more intimidating then the lizardmen themselves if they were really running away then what was it that they were running away from ? -Lord sorron we have finished our preparation your orders ? Hoboku quickly came to my side as she spoke,so did the other 2 captains and awaiting my further notice,at the moment I was still thinking about the situation a bit more calculative,but nonetheless the lizardmen weren''t about to stop approaching a fight seemed to be inevitable since I couldn''t see these folk to stop talk rationally doing so would also be very dangerous since I didn''t know anything about them... -Get ready,attack on my signal,we will defend the base for now... I needed to focus anything else came second we needed to deal with this as fast as possible. Hearing my orders hoboku nodded so did the other 2 looking at me with a very tense and calm looks on their faces,but still I felt small nervousness appear in their hearts which couldn''t be helped since it was happening in such a sudden notice. Anyways the 3 of them left to their own teams and started telling them what to do for now everyone quickly moved and waited patiently weapons drawn. In the meantime I was using the surveillance slimes to spy on the lizardmen a bit more they were already half way through the woods about to meet our camp their weapons and armor seemed purely made out of bones and leather their size was a bit intimidating,but nothing to be worried about their equipment was bad,but their numbers were bigger then us which worried me. Thinking about it more clearly it wasn''t that bad,judging them from my side I could see that they weren''t really anything special their speed and movement seemed very mediocre to me making the number difference almost not important since everyone here far exceeded that speed,but being careful nonetheless and keeping everyone safe was still a priority. Finishing spying I quickly moved outside to the field,the female hobgoblins were ready so was I,but before the fight began I laid out a couple things in front of our base to make the enemy struggle before they could get to us directly confronting them with our numbers was bad since we could get easily surrounded first weakening them and taking care of the ones who would by pass the line was much more easier and efficient... Thinking like this I created a few more ice stair cases for hoboku and the other female mages to step on and aim from over the wooden walls the melee fighters were still under us waiting to defend the base and hinder anyone from breaching us inside. I quickly finished and stood in one of the staricases..waiting...hoboku,hakuro,hasumi and hobuha were also standing on the staircases overlooking the vegetated area all of them were channeling their spells ready to fire them,their demeanor was cold and murderous as we all stood still quiet... I kept my mind towards the surveillance slimes to continue spying on the lizardmen while they were approaching us I couldn''t understand why they were coming here there didn''t seem to be anything that was chasing them,but their frantic and panicked looks seemed to indicate that they were scared witless...anyways that wasn''t important for now if they don''t stop then using force to stop them is my only choice honestly saying I myself didn''t want to converse with these beasts and killing them wouldn''t damage my conscious one bit,the female hobgoblins probably had the same thought and treated these beasts as if they were normal animals in the forest. (Click) With the sound of something breaking I immediately reacted raising my hand I pointed to the upper left side invoking the spell and controlling the I quickly imagined what I wanted to create I swiped my finger for a moment finishing the spell process as a gurgling cry resounded through the forest followed by another few cries coming from surprised lizardmen... ~Congratulations [LvL.7] has turned into [LvL.8] Every basic attribute has been raised~ ~Congratulations [LvL.7] has turned into [LvL.8]~ ~Congratulations [LvL.7] has turned into [LvL.8]~ ~Congratulations [LvL.7] has turned into [LvL.8]~ The amount of experience I gained was enormous,immediately elevating me one level.I was slightly delighted by the gain,but didn''t let it get to me and concentrated...this fight was going to last long.. =================================================== I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 72 News The lizardmen noticing one of their fellow kin getting impaled by a spike of ice were naturally shocked and startled by the sudden attack,they didn''t take time to mourn their dead companion and instead focused on what was happening the ice spike alarmed almost every lizardmen in the area somehow,even thought half of them weren''t there they still knew what was happening which was inconvenient so to say.. -Everyone shot the ones who are the closest to our base if they cross the line and somehow get here ignore them and let the others take care of them...I am counting on you.. I said immediately raising both of my hands making countless spikes of ice appear from the ground,I wasn''t aiming the spikes and only hoped to make them slow down and struggle more,but I could still see that a few of my spikes did hit a lot of the lizardmen turning the area in front of our base into a field of spiky ice. The female hobgoblins who stood by my side nodded to me feeling praised and relied on they immediately shout out their spells hitting the lizards that were close by and killing them in one shot. Of course the lizardmen were enraged and didn''t just stand there getting themselves killed I could see one of the lizardmen yell something and lead the other lizardmen towards us while trying to avoid the spikes which was hard since the ground itself was frozen and a bit slippery to move with haste. I kept a steady eye on the battle field while the female hobgoblins shout out their spells wildly slaughtering some of the lizards from a distance.. The female hobgoblins who were down bellow us seemed very restless since only 5 people were doing the work,the rest were sitting duck waiting to defend the core base for now not one of the lizards was able to breach us because of the harsh terrain that had turned into a icicle it seemed to made them feel a bit useless,but it couldn''t be helped since I wouldn''t allow them to blindly charge in and risk getting surrounded by them. While thinking like this I noticed from the left a shadow was standing in one of the trees the slimes immediately identified the target to be another lizardmen who was taking the high ground to observe the lizard in question held onto a bone axe aiming steadily it threw the axe towards one of the female hobgoblins standing on the staircases the one he aimed at was hoboku. The axe flew with high speed towards hoboku who was still just concentrating on hitting the lizardmen with her spells she didn''t notice the axe until the last moment when she saw the silhouette of the axe approaching her which was already too late she had no way of dodging the axe and closed her eyes scared from the pain that it would cause her...which never came of course. (Tuck!) The sound of a hard impact could be heard and when hoboku opened her eyes she noticed that she seemed to be alright the axe didn''t hit her confused she looked at where it came from and realized that a wall of concentrated frozen water was hovering in front of her,the wall was slightly cracked,but not broken really from the other side you could see the bone axe stuck inside the cold wall of ice. -Careful.. I muttered not bothering to look at hoboku,but rather dissolving the water wall and concentrating on the battle field...there were already a few more lizardmen standing above trees and aiming their weapons at us if I lose focus one of the girls may suffer the consequences for it,which I didn''t allow to happen.. -Yes...thank you... Hoboku replied embarrassed and grateful for my quick save,usually hoboku wouldn''t lose to such low life attack the reason she didn''t notice it at the start was because there was too much going on in the field,taking notice of everything that is going on it is very hard even for her so thats why I am keeping tabs on the surroundings to protect the main damage dealers while they handle the situation from what I could see the main troops of this group were about to reach our walls,the lizardmen who was standing on the trees were leaving their position to join into the fray charging towards the entrance were a few shielded female hobgoblins stood strong behind them were the others getting ready to fight. Seeing that we were about to have a direct confrontation I decided to go down and start the final phase of the fight.We already did a good job clearing almost half of their troops on the field,on my count we killed a total of 18 of their original troops leaving 24 lizard men who seemed to be moderately injured and weakened from the cold,it was said without a doubt that this fight was in our complete advantage since we mainly relied on our long distance shooting and home advantage protecting our base the lizardmen needed to overcome the deadly terrain and endure our shooting to get here. The only thing I don''t understand about this matter is why are they even charging at us ? They must have realized that the situation was completely unfavorable for them so why are they still trying to breach us,did fleeing never occur to them or something ?I would have let them alone if they did... I thought a bit regretful and pitying with their current strength opposing us was pretty hard I could even see hobura holding her greatsword in one hand charging up a AOE skill the lizardmen didn''t seem to understand what hobura was doing,but if they walk in further the cut radius is going to kill them all fortunate for them the leader of this group seemed to have realized what hobura was doing immediately telling his men to avoid the radius he and another few jumped to the side as hobura unleashed her sword skill killing off another 5 of the lizardmen who were too slow to react their slowness could be attributed to their cold since reptiles were cold blooded animals they weren''t capable of taking in too much cold it made their movements slow and could potentially be lethal to them surviving this long was already good for them I guess. Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. The leader of the lizardmen avoided the attack by a hairs breath and was now left with only 18 of his men who were slowed by the cold,he was looking at our direction his gaze showed the amount of hate and contempt he held towards us his look showed me that he wouldn''t leave no matter what his men seemed to be the same as they held their bone weapons and started charging us again... Valiant...I thought immediately activating my spell for the first time,under my feet swirling water started to appear the force of the water was strong launching me towards the front of the group as if I was a human torpedo,my sudden movement made the female hobgoblins shocked as they were lost for words also a bit anxious about me moving towards the front potentially getting hurt. The spell power was surprisingly powerful and easy to control the spell directly launched me in front of hobura who was surprised to see me appear from above she instinctively wanted to tell me to get back,but she stopped herself remembering who was the boss,she wasn''t sure what to say since she didn''t want to offend me instead she came along with me resolute to protect me as did the others walking behind my back weapons ready. -DIE HUMAN ! The leader of the lizardmen growled in his reptilian speech raising his bone club,he charged at me with his killing intent,we were only a few steps away fro each other and hobura was getting ready to hold her shield to intercept the bone club from hitting me,but as soon as she moved she realized that she didn''t need to do that,after all...the lizardmen was already down on his knees. -Guhhh...urhhh.. The leader of the lizardmen groaned as he spat out a few mouthful fulls of his blood onto the ground for a few moments he didn''t realize what it was that made him kneel down,but when he looked down he noticed...a big spike of ice had penetrated his chest....feeling pained the leader of the lizardmen raised his head again looking at me his eyes now didn''t hold the same light as before,what was once hate and anger was replaced with unwillingness and regret he didn''t seem to have a grudge against me no he understood why I did this to him and why I attacked him it was his own fault and even if I didn''t attack him he probably would have attacked us instead this forest had only one rule...kill or be killed...the lizardmen could only depend on themselves and together they were strong,fighting is a everyday occurrence in this forest him losing was something he long since understood and accepted...but how come I feel that what I did just now was wrong ? I feel like I could have resolved this issue in another manner why do I feel so incredibly conflicted in what I did ? I murdered him thats for sure,but why are his eyes not blaming me? Cursing me or raging at me...it feels wrong. -RAHHHHH The sudden quiet atmosphere immediately turned upside down as the dying lizardmen roared in his last breath the lizardmen that were standing still up until now also moved with anger flashing through their eyes enraged everyone started to charge aiming at me in particular not caring about the others their goal was to completely obliterate me even if it meant their death... Ending it right now was appropriate so I simply shook off the uncomfortable feeling I had and ordered everyone to start killing the remaining lizardmen.Hobura who was by my side immediately reacted she dropped her shield and gripped onto her greatsword with both of her hands stepping forward she cleaved with her sword skillfully beheading 2 lizardmen at the same time a third lizardmen was about to come and hit her to the head,but was blasted on the spot by a dark lance through the chest...hoboku had fired and her aim was true to her mark. Like this we defeated the lizardmen without a hitch I only participated in the fight mildly by sometimes shielding someone with a ice wall to protect them or trip over lizardmen to make them a easy target,hobusakus skill with the dagger was most impressive since she always aimed at the vitals such as the neck and eyes,her graceful movements seemed almost professional in my eyes compared to hobura''s brute strength that was chopping the lizardmen indiscriminately. At the end of the fight everyone sat down to rest a bit a few of the female hobgoblins were injured slightly,but not too heavily at those cases I used my to heal and clean their wounds faster which they appreciated a lot,the spell itself covered the selected area with water as if it was an bandage and healed pretty quickly also cleaning it. While taking care of the girls I also stopped in front of the leader of the lizardmen for a moment he was still laying on the ground with the slowly melting ice spike in his chest he didn''t have anything on his body other then some rags that he used as clothing the bone weapons were also useless so I didn''t bother taking those and instead ordered the slimes to clean up the mess. Watching the slimes I sat down onto a rock and pondered about what had just happened...we were successful in defending our base,but why were these lizardmen even here ? from where did they come from ? From what I know there shouldn''t be a settlement near us that had lizardmen,the closest settlement in this area of the forest was the kobold village so how did they get here ? It was still a mystery in my head,but while I was thinking about it the scouting slimes that I had left alone send me a urgent message. -There are mass amount of humans going through the forest ! ========================================================== I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 73 A Helping Hand My mind immediately went blank for a moment hearing what the scouting slime had to say multiple amounts of thoughts started to go through my head and with that also came the idea of the human army...they already came didn''t they ? -Let me see.. I said urgently connecting towards the group of slimes that had encountered the human army,it was still dark outside,but the night vision made it possible to look into the dark without a problem and with that I could also see the amount of people walking by heavy footsteps shaking the ground and humans with armor and spears walking through the forest their march was devastating so to say... -hmmm I groaned a bit seeing the amount of people inside the forest was worrisome it was so big that I couldn''t even count them all this also made me understand why the lizardmen suddenly came into my direction...they seemed to be scared off and ran away they were just unlucky to have met up with me ending up with their doom.I couldn''t blame them this amount of troops would scare anyone off,I am glad they aren''t walking towards where we were,but into a different direction the distance of this army was far a bit more farther then the kobold village and the distance grew every second. -Follow them,make sure they don''t see you no matter what if something happens tell me.. I ordered the slimes while still keeping an eye on the human army that was going through the forest,their goal was obvious they wanted to take the artifact,the map at least which is located in the orc village from what they assume,but little do they know that the artifact was already snatched by me finding it now is impossible since its inside my storage and the tomb is also desroyed.. Thinking of it like this I wasn''t sure what they would do after realizing that they couldn''t get the artifact...give up ? It was very hard to imagine that a power like this would come all the way here to just come back empty handed maybe they are going to start digging the tomb that could really be a possibility,but I already knew that it would be a waste of time so if they don''t find it what then ? Do they even know what it is ? No,thinking about it won''t help me I need to wait and see staring at those soldiers walking by isn''t useful I should rather start thinking what to do if they start approaching us,or if they somehow figure out that it was me who took the artifact the egg to be precise... I broke the contact between the scouting slimes and me and stood up from my position we were all slightly tired and resting seemed to be a good choice for now. I turned around about to make my way back,but as I was doing so my body bumped into someone else unexpectedly losing my balance I was about to fall down until a hand came forward and held onto me,it pulled me towards it and embraced me tightly the smell and form of this person was familiar and there was a small unsettlement in this persons breath. It was Hobura... -You scared me... She pouting while stroking my back lovingly I knew what she meant by that since I came forward to the front without a second word it could have been dangerous,but the reason I did that was because I felt challenged against the leader of these lizardmen he was a valiant character that made my blood boil for a bit and sparked my interest I am not a battle maniac,but standing my own ground isn''t bad. -Sorry... I said a bit apologetic hobura nodded her head to me not really visible since she was pressing my head into her big bust,but the movement from her neck just made me guess what it was. Hobura held me like this for a few seconds until the others realized that she was having fun with me directly pulling both of us apart hobura as usual made a small scene not wanting to part from me and the girls would just hold her until I walked away it was funny and heart warming. Before I left though I checked the wounded one last time I gave them pain killer herbs to eat and ordered them to sleep through this night even if they were the night guard resting was important for everyone injured I would just replace the night guards with the healthy ones even if it had to mean it was me which I wasn''t concerned about since I had so much stamina that it would allow me to go sleepless for 4 or 5 days straight,but in the end all of the girls refused me to work in the night guard when asked why I couldn''t do it the girls answered with that I wasn''t supposed to do that kind of work...and when I asked what kind of work was I supposed to do many got anxious on answer some even got bashful while hoboku made a dreamy expression...Not wanting to hear anymore I just told everyone to go back to work I escorted the few wounded ones back to the cave and prepared them go to sleep hakuro followed me all the way she wasn''t sure what to do,but it seems like she still wanted her reward so I allowed it. After putting the wounded back to sleep Hakuro and I started to walk back to our bed there wasn''t really anything to talk about between us no,mainly it was because of me that hakuro didn''t talk my expression was that of a very thoughtful one and I was indeed thinking of something and after finally contemplating called onto blondie while sitting on the bed hakuro quickly took her position and sat onto my lap using me as her personal blanket while I hugged her and stroke her from the sides which she liked. -Blondie you there ? I asked through my transmission link it took a few times until blondie reacted though. -ehh...yeah ? Sorron is that you ? I made a small grin by the sleepy sound she made. -Who else ? Are you awake now ? Blondie seemed displeased for a bit as she answered. -Yeah..what is it ? Blondie was curious since I wouldn''t call someone just because I could it would only mean that I had something to say which she was right about. I made a small sigh and told her. -The human army had arrived I wanted to tell you guys about it... -... Blondie immediately stepped up she was shook awake by the information and quickly called for glasses girl who was close to her.Blondie explained to glasses girl that I called about the human army and because a lot of people were nearby...mainly females...they all got shook awake from the sound blondie made with her voice. Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. -I am listening.. Glasses girl said her appearance was a bit messy and over all she was also a bit distressed I could tell,the way they were living for now as a bit bad so to say and it would stay this way until they were organized enough to do something against...would they be able to endure until that I wondered. I was slightly off topic there for a moment realizing that I quickly came back to myself and started explaining the 2 about what happened a few moments ago and where the human army just arrived,I told them that I send some slimes to track them down and that it would sometime reach a human settlement which both blondie and glasses girl were glad about some of the females who were listening to this conversation made small gasps which could be heard louis even came forward and sat near glasses listening to what I had to say attentively,but nonetheless it didn''t change much glasses girl knew that knowing where a settlement was would be useful,but without enough preparation or information also going through the whole forest was dangerous on itself they needed to first be able to take care of themselves until they could travel such distance meaning they needed to level up and make their own living here until they are able to go somewhere else. While glasses girl was thinking about the newly acquired information they had I asked blondie about their current food supply and other necessities they had,the question was sudden,but blondie seemed to be very clear about those things and explained to me about their situation,it had been only a day since I escorted them back to the base and since then all of the females had woken up and as predicted some weren''t really right on their mind while others suffered from extreme fear against males glasses girl and blondie were nursing those people trying to help them,but neither of them are therapists or know what to do in this kind of situation currently there were 6 girls that refused to go out of the cave while the rest seemed to be "stable" to a certain degree....they still don''t really trust any guys in their group and often just ignore them or give them an evil stare glasses girl has already established her own rank in this group as their leader by planning out a lot of things and also assigning roles in their group right now everyone is just trying to fit in properly and make their lives a bit more easier blondie and louise are making sure that everyone is doing what they are supposed to do they also take guard duty most of the days which is why blondie was so hard to wake up. They still aren''t going into the forest to get meat,but for now they don''t need to do that since they had the extra 10 slimes that I had send them to gather fruits and vegetables their supply of food was satisfactory and wouldn''t leave them malnourished. Other then that blondie had been teaching a few of the girls fencing the girls in that group knew of the status window and half of them were all combat classes while the other half seemed to be crafting classes which I envied a bit not gonna lie,but at the same time I was a bit delighted since it meant that we could actually start doing some kind of exchange if they nurture those crafting classes bit more. While blondie was quiet and talking with me through the transmission link both glasses girl and louis seemed to have noticed that I was indeed talking to blondie,glasses girl asked what they were talking about in a small threatening manner...blondie immediately spilled the beans and told her about the questions I had asked,it sparked glasses girls interest which lead to her asking why I wanted to know such things. -How about a helping hand for a change ? I asked...the question seemed to have been sudden towards glasses girl she immediately asked what kind of help... I thought for a few second and said absentminded.. -a Bath for example -I AGREE PLEASE HELP US! Glasses girl immediately agreed by just hearing one point,the girls who heard the suggestion were wide eyed it was just a bath,but I could see why they wanted it so bad... Anyways just to be sure I told glasses girl that they probably would need some help from me since recovering seemed to be very slow and since we were allies help wasn''t anything special which glasses girl seemed to agree upon in fact she was not really that suspicious the first time we spoke which I felt glad about. At that very point I suggested that we would end the discussion and start resting I would arrive tomorrow which was in a few hours to be precise at what time we would meet wasn''t specified and wouldn''t be really needed which glasses girl also didn''t care all to much about. Ending the contact I was once again back in my cave opening my eyes the first thing I noticed was hot and very ragged breathing from down bellow looking down I realized that I was actually groping hakuro very crudely...my hand was actually inside her crotch and driving her crazy with it my other hand was on her breast teasing her hard hakuro was also lost for what to do her saliva was dripping from her mouth and she seemed very tired...the way my hands were moving was really unexpected I didn''t think it was humanly possible for me to be so mindless to masturbate hakuro until it drove her crazy I wanted to pull back,but hakuro stopped me and begged me to continue doing her a bit more rougher and harder her dirty speech was very surprising and it also turned me on tempting me even more... -ahh?! Hakuro exclaimed out of surprise when I pushed her down positioning her onto all fours on the bed stripping her pants down revealing her wet pussy and her beautifully shaped ass cheeks.I finally couldn''t take it anymore... ===================================================== I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 74 Prediction The next morning was met with a sensation of softness leaning onto my chest,a bit sleepy I looked down and found hakuro cuddling onto my chest she was completely nude just as I was looking at her I remembered yesterdays activity we were going through arousing me further for a bit,but I stopped myself and just took in the beautiful flower that was next to me,she was shivering slightly and also looked be in some sort of pleasant dream with her sweet smile plastered on her face. I stayed like this,staring for a few minutes caressing her body and stroking her some more even in sleep she was whimpering and reacting to my strokes she looked like a cute animal to me making me love her even more so... -guhh...ehmm..lord.. After another few minutes hakuro finally woke up seeing me playing with her made her a bit bashful,but not that much she was more happy about it then embarrassed enjoying the feeling she was getting through my hands her whimpers and moans were music to my ears I loved to stay a bit longer,but I figured that we should move on right now there still things to do and lazing around wasn''t very productive. I stopped toying with hakuro and started to get up from the bed searching for my clothes...while I was doing that hakuro noticed my sudden stop of teasing and made a really sad growl it caught my attention and when I looked at her I couldn''t stop staring into her eyes that were entrancing me once again her puppy eyes really had a strong effect on me those eyes made me melt for some reason and felt myself touching hakuro even more my hand pulling her from the back and forcing her to my chest this action really delighted hakuro a lot and before she could say anything I already put my own lips onto hers sealing her mouth and kissing her aggressively hakuro didn''t resist she encouraged and started humping me grinding her body against mine I proceeded to push her down onto her back my dick now hard I directly shoved it into her wet pussy which electrified hakuro as she moaned heavenly after that the sound of flesh slapping flesh could be heard followed by small moans that came after the slaps,my dick was fully pounding her pussy my hands holding onto her thick soft thighs as I stared into her hungry expression that was changing from ecstasy to joy she gripping onto the pelt very hard while my dick slid in and out into her until she finally couldn''t hold it in anymore and came on her own...I also pulled out and shot my load onto her. Feeling slightly spend I collapsed on top of hakuro she the hotness that was connecting us spread as she embraced me further licking my neck and going down onto my chest without leaving a spot she especially licked the semen that was stuck between us tasting it as if it was a desert to her I also didn''t just stop and played with her breasts becoming a bit more daring I slapped her ass too which she didn''t expect,but liked nonetheless requesting for more. Throughout this I was slightly losing myself almost forgetting my original intention until hoboku suddenly came along... -Ahem...lord sorron... Her sudden appearance startled me and also embarrassed me even more making me instictively hide behind the blanked hakuro kept with me sitting onto my chest she also noticed hobokus appearance and was displeased that she had interrupted her hoboku just gave hakuro a even stare almost challenging,but she looked away and stared at me instead...her eyes were lingering and peeking all over my body a bit lewdly after a few seconds she came back to herself and told me why she came. -We have all finished preparing...I came to call you.. I nodded my head recalling why she was telling me this thanking her for reminding me. -Its natural... Hoboku said with a smile her eyes though were still checking me out a bit more until she finally left.. -uhh...more.. Hakuro whimpered trying to pull of the same trick on my twice it made me grin for a bit as I slapped her ass again a bit harder the small sting of pain was more pleasurable to her then painful,but she understood what I wanted to say getting carried away too much wasn''t good hakuro got even more then she bargained for thats why stopping now was more then enough. Hakuro was unwilling and a bit sad too,but she searched her clothing anyways while I used to clean her up and me too after both of us were cleaned and put on our clothing we started to move out from the cave on the way out hakuro was a bit clunky on walking she said that her thighs and but stung a bit thats why she was walking a bit awkwardly this kind of revelation made me laugh for a couple seconds until we got out into the open. Getting outside the sun shined and the air was fresh hakuro also got into a sprint and quickly ran towards where the others were assembled her walk was still a bit awkward,but she would get over it. While I walked towards the others I thought of todays plan that I would follow and when I should visit the dark elf village,I also thought about the human army and noticed that the slimes still didn''t contact me just yet I predicted it wouldn''t take long until they find out about something useful concerning the human army and judging from the path the took they were now far away from my base making me feel relieved.. -Alright everyone today I am going to visit the other camp for a bit so I need 3 volunteers who can come accompany me raise your... If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. Before I could even finish my words everyone already rose their hands into the air feeling a bit awkward I wasn''t sure who to chose now in the end I just chose 3 random females that I didn''t know all too much to get to know them a bit more better. Hasumi,hobuhiko and hobushi individually they were each from a different team meaning Magician,Rogue and Warrior having a balanced party seemed appropriate for me. When I chose the party members Hoboku who was standing to my side stepped forward and asked why not take everyone with us to make sure nothing would happen she seemed worried that 3 people wouldn''t be enough Hobura and hobusaku shared the same thought the others were curious about it too and wondered about the same question in which I answered.. -Well I just think that bringing everyone with me isn''t going to change much it would in fact be a bit more bothersome to be honest since 3 hobgoblins are enough to take care a lot of things like the humans on the other camp..don''t you think ? I smiled while saying that,it wasn''t that I was not being careful it was just that I was confident enough to say that 3 people were enough to take care of almost everything and bringing everyone along seemed just a overkill and could really scare a lot of people. Hearing my answer the 3 captains still weren''t so sure about my answer hoboku even suggested that she should replace hasumi since she was the stronger mage of these two hasumi was a bit grumpy when she heard that,but she couldn''t deny it and kept quiet,hoboku was a bit mean about the issue since she clearly wanted to tag along with me,but there were other reasons why I wanted the 3 captains to stay here. -I want you 3 to hold order while I am away some day alright ? My answer seemed to have been unexpected for these 3,but hearing it made them understand as they nodded,these 3 were my second in command having them lead while I was away was without a question,but at the same time would they be able to lead properly and keep peace around here ? Right now we weren''t that numerous,but that would change in the future which I had planned we were only setting our foundations for now and not really building anything the female hobgoblins were still growing strong while I kept on researching and studying these guys are the force while I was the brain,but at the same time I didn''t want them to be too reliant on me alone they needed to lead on their own which hoboku understood,but the other 2 didn''t all too much they would learn I was confident. With that done the conversation ended like this hasumi was still grumpy because she was looked down as a mage from hoboku it made me pity her so I came along and patted her head and comforted her telling her that she was very unique on her own being able to use was already something that showed that she was better then half of the mages in this world,my encouragement seemed to very helpful and seeing that it came from me hasumi instantly cheered up my other 2 escorts seeing my and hasumi''s exchange smiled too. Before the 4 of us left towards glasses girls camp I made sure that hoboku and the other 2 captains would be sure of what to do after I left,the bath would be filled with clean water and the only thing they needed to take care of was to heat up the water,they were also responsible to make the food from the lunch up to breakfast dinner would be made by me after I return before dusk basically before it would turn dark outside. I would take the pot with me and I would also take another 2 fire slimes along which wasn''t anything too major. Now here standing in front of the entrance of our base I made sure that everyone still remembers what they had to do while I was away hoboku seemed to remember everything I said while the other 2 were a bit slow about it,but still remembered a lot,honestly I was still a bit worried leaving even if it was just for a few hours I was scared that if I return the camp would be engulfed in fire or the girls would all be poisoned by the food,but in the end it sounded to unrealistic to be true..or maybe not. As I was about to leave the camp hoboku quickly grabbed me by the hand and pulled me towards her boldly this action was quick making me slightly surprised what came next was predictable,but still as she held onto the back of my head and sealed my lips with her own she lead my right hand onto her breast and made me squeeze her hard to take joy out of the sensation I was giving her. This sly move immediately alarmed the other 2 captains they looked at the scene very envious after hoboku finished sucking me dry from the mouth I also gave my goodbyes to the other two who gave me a tight and soft hug before leaving...they were slightly too dramatic about the situation as if I was leaving them completely even thought I would return after a few hours... Anyways we started to leave moving towards glasses girls camp with another 2 fire slimes following along,on the way I was thinking about the human army and as I did so the slimes that were following the humans finally contacted me and told me that the humans were fighting against the orcs just as expected.. ===================================================================== I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 75 The Santa Fairy ! While we walked through the forest I observed the battle between the orcs and the human army through the transmission link.I was surprised to find that the orcs weren''t stomped just yet they were putting on an incredible struggle for their lives wielding huge axes killing 5 to 8 humans at once with one cleave getting wounded multiple times and still standing like a mountain,but in the end the orcs were outnumbered without a doubt even their tribe as strong as they were couldn''t possibly fight this many humans on their own the wounds that were being inflicted to those looked to me like ant bites stinging a beetle,individually the ants are weak,but as time goes on multiple ants will join and bring down the beetle overrunning the whole tribe in one go killing everyone be it adult or child the slaughter was endless and also tragic on its own. The slimes that was overlooking this battle field had an bird eyes view over the situation the battle cries and shaking ground was incredible as my eyes swept up and right finally fixating onto a line of horsemen that were sitting on horse back calmly observing the battle field their demeanor showed that they didn''t have the slightest intention on joining the battle field and one horsemen in particular caught my eye... The silver knight ? I just call him that since he was the most sparkling one his facial appearance was also above average,but his eyes were bad..rotten in a senses not murderous or valiant like I expected him to be,but arrogant and cruel as he continued to stare into the field with a blank expression on his face... From their attire I could guess that they were some kind of generals or commanders in this fight,but if so then I couldn''t see a shred of strategy in this fight they were simply making all of the soldiers in this army charge at the tribe killing a lot of unnecessary lives at that too...from what I could judge the original number of this army should be around 200 to 300 people all of them seem to be decently trained soldiers who have a adequate amount of skill with the weapon they are wield,but now these soldiers are being used to simply charge in and die like a cannon fodder 1 live is being sacrificed to inflict 1 or 2 slashes or stabs not even killing the opponent and just wearing them down...as I said wasteful spending in this case human lives....not that I care of course. I judged that at the end of this fight half or more of the soldiers would die and on the other hand this wasn''t really bad since these soldiers wouldn''t be able to salvage anything from this field and bring it back.I could just come along and take everything be it sword shield armor and other necessities to my own since I didn''t have a limit to carry items...I liked my lips for a moment a bit greedily... Feeling that it was enough I disconnected from the transmission and concentrated back on the road again hasumi who was standing by my side supported me while we walked so I wouldn''t trip down onto the ground I smiled at her and thanked her for doing that while patting her head at the same time which she seemed to enjoy a lot. The other 2 saw that and made small envious expressions to it,but looked away once again and continued to watch the road in case of a monster attack. It had been a few minutes since we left the base we were actually halfway through the road and about to meet up with glasses girls group on the way I wanted to check on the situation with the human army so I let hasumi lead my body while I walked I also thought of what to do when I would arrive at glasses girls camp and simply maid a small schedule for myself while checking my own inventory for the items I needed. The 4 of us were quiet throughout the march it was understandable since we needed to keep our attention to the forest so we wouldn''t get ambushed by something,we walked carefully and moderately we even encountered a few beasts that we could take along as presents to glasses girls group I was going to cook anyways and after another few minutes we finally arrived at their base. Walking forward I could see the wooden wall from afar until finally I reached it and entered the main entrance... -wah ? SORRON you came ! The moment I entered the base a very energetic greeting could be heard directed at me,confused I looked to my left and met with a blond haired girl whose clothing was a bit baggy her eyes were brown and bright for some reason as she approached us... -Oh its nice to see you again louis... -FOR FUCKS SAKE I AM VALERIA YOU SHIT HEAD ! She immediately shouted back her smiling face turning into a ugly scowl as she waved her makeshift wooden spear around pouting and almost looking as if she was about to cry,this action aroused the hostility of the girls next to me since it looked like she was threatening me with her loud speech and weapon waving seeing this I immediately told them that she wasn''t trying to hurt me or anyone else and was just joking around,they understood,but still kept a sharp eye on the girl. Our little commotion had brought out multiple stares towards us,there weren''t a lot of people currently present on the field only 3 to be exact with louis included of course. -Didn''t expect you to arrive so early... Glasses girl said as she walked out of the cave very sleepy...it was understandable that she was in such state it was really early 6 or 7 o''clock maybe the sun had only risen a few hours ago not everyone would wake up so early. I nodded my head acknowledging and stepped forward towards glasses girl my demeanor was ice cold I wasn''t carefree or anything and just acted the way I thought of as polite giving glasses girl my hand for a handshake.. She took it of course with a small smile and glanced behind me looking at the 3 hobgoblins who came to guard me she also noticed the 2 fire slimes that were colored crystal red a curious light shined on her eyes as she said. If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. -I see that you didn''t bring your army with you this time... I nodded and said. -It is bad to be flashy all the time and bringing everyone is just overkill.. From glasses girls side another individual popped up it was also someone I knew as she stepped forward waving at me with her refreshing smile. -Hi ! Blondie said which I returned with my own wave...for a moment I glanced behind her back and noticed that a lot of people were coming out of the cave not really coming out just standing at the entrance looking at my arrival with a lot of curiosity and hidden fear surprisingly I couldn''t see a single guy in that group... Anyways after glasses girl and I exchanged our greetings we proceeded to talk with each other about the current state of affair that was going on I kept a few glances towards the entrance of the cave seeing the lot of girls watching us from afar was a bit distracting not gonna lie. Glasses girls and my exchange was nothing new we already talked about everything yesterday when I told her to that I would come and help them right now I was keeping myself busy setting up the camp fire to prepare breakfast for everyone glasses girl tagged along with me asking me different topics some of which didn''t even matter to the current situation,but I answered them anyways just because I found it fun to interact this way,she basically drilled me about my entire life like my age where I lived what I liked doing and so on I didn''t ask anything myself and just concentrated on the pot. Glasses girl stopped asking me questions after she saw the fire slime use its to lit the camp fire she instead started asking me about the slimes and how I was able to control them. -Its my skill...I am a tamer so to say... -A tamer ?... Glasses girl repeated hearing my answer she seemed to be quiet surprised and after hearing it she made a sidelong glance towards the female hobgoblins who were standing to my side her eyes were very appraising firstly looking at their faces and then going down checking out their bodies with raised eyebrows. Their figures were very attractive and adding with the fact that I said that I was a tamer made glasses girl look at me with a different light in her eyes she was suspicious of something,but didn''t voice it and just narrowed her eyes at me almost making me guilt trip through her look... -What ? I couldn''t take it and asked her,my sudden question brought surprise to glasses girl as she jumped back a few steps and spoke,her voice cracking. -N..nothing ! I could see her face flush all over and at that very moment blondie and louis also joined the conversation,the moment me and glasses girl decided to make a "Diplomatic" conversation both of them seemed to be called out by the other girls inside the cave now coming back both of them made small awkward smiles while greeting both of us I nodded my head and just continued to make a big fire the 3 of them just kept quiet and stared at my work. Judging that the flames was enough I raised my palm and directly summoned the pot onto the raging flames of the camp fire the sudden appearance of pot made the girls wide eyed and speechless even the ones who were standing at the entrance were astound by this,looking at the three I wondered why the looked so surprised since I showed them this before.. Anyways they didn''t question the pot and just continued looking at my preparation with a lot of interest in their eyes it was as if my chore had turned into a show which was weird,but I could understand the way I was doing it wasn''t normal at all they weren''t really used to the mechanics of the world and I do this practically everyday without a care in the world. -Ehm...do you need help ? While I was standing and thinking about what to cook up blondie quickly approached and asked to help. -yeah actually you can start cutting the vegetables while I prepare the water...step back for a moment... Hearing my words blondie nodded her head and started to walk back a few steps I also stepped forward and raised both of my palms invoking the spell quickly creating a ice table the size of 3 meter long and 80 cms tall the girls continued to gasp at the spectacle I was creating and it didn''t stop here. Walking beside the ice table I hovered my palm on top of it and started going to the left,bellow my palm 3 cutting boards appeared out of nowhere with them another 3 knives,finally I stepped next to the table and created a pile of different kinds of vegetables making them also appear out of nowhere. Finishing with my preparation I looked at blondie indifferent and told her to start working,blondie nodded her head and started exchanging glances with glasses girl and louis who evenly exchanged those strange glances after a few seconds the 3 girls finally decided to work too and dice the vegetables for me meanwhile I was standing next to the pot staring into the water waiting for it to boil,but as I was waiting louis suddenly came up to me her eyes were sparkling very brightly as she asked me. -Are you santa or a fairy ? My face was blank for a moment as I considered the question.. -Both ========================================================== I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 76 All You Can Eat Buffet The cooking proceeded pretty quickly the girls worked well cleaning and dicing the vegetables on the table. The female hobgoblins I brought along also butchered the beasts we had brought along for skins and meat they severed the parts skillfully having a basic understand on how this worked after learning from the captains. In the end the ingredients were put together and I also started to take care of the soup I wasn''t going to make any roast for the female hobgoblins,hearing my intention the female hobgoblins were a bit down,but I told them that I would give them better food later on which seemed to be enough for the girls to cheer up again. I was concentrated on the soup the whole time other then blondie,glasses girl and louis no one really came outside,but rather peeked from the entrance of the cave nervously I could see a lot of those girls drooling while looking at the food that I was making which gave me an idea on how to break the ice. In the meanwhile glasses girl continued to ask me a few questions she was now mainly interested about the skill system something that even I wasn''t completely sure of,but had some basic knowledge of the other two girls didn''t seem to understand what we were talking about only that it was important. -So...you can learn magic yourself,but only if you have aptitude for it am I correct ? Glasses girl asked very curious in which I nodded my head stirring the soup while doing so I answered her. -thats correct,but the kind of magic you will learn seems to be random or more like its a element that you are the closest with sometimes it isn''t even an element,but a force or a movement an unbound element should I say.. -I see Glasses girl acknowledged she pondered about the topic very hard until I spoke summoning a few wooden bowls . -Breakfast is ready.. Hearing me say this the 3 made a very delighted expression quickly stepping forward and getting their own bowls to eat the soup I also got my ladle ready to serve them a portion,before glasses girl filled her bowl she had a small train of thought running through her eyes she quickly filled it up and wanted to walk towards the cave,but I stopped her mid way making her almost drop bowl with the hot soup... -What are you doing ?! She asked a bit agitated by my sudden question in which I replied with an even manner. -Thats the same question I want to know actually,sit down and eat if they want a bowl they can come and get it themselves... Glasses girl flinched momentarily hearing my edgy tone she didn''t argue and stepped back holding her bowl,she looked at the girls inside the cave one last moment until she heaved a sigh getting back and starting to eat her own fill with delighted squeals on her own. The other 2 already started eating the female hobgoblins were still waiting for me to fill up their bowls they didn''t think of serving themselves since they were usual like this being served by me and honestly I prefer that. After I filled up everyones bowl I sat down onto the ground on my own I wasn''t hungry and just pulled out my book I decided to learn the very last spell inside the book since I thought that the last spell would be the more powerful one. From a distance you could see the girls that were hiding inside the gave peeking and making sour expression while staring at the hot pot of steaming sweetness,it seemed so close,but it was so far for these girls. I sometimes peeked over to their side,but only for a few seconds the other 3 girls also glanced back a few times,but didn''t go over and just continued eating their fill slow and steady to keep the taste in their mouth. After half an hour someone finally got the guts to walk out of the cave to my surprise it was a really short girl with long brown hair to be fair she still seemed to be very nervous while walking at our general direction her eyes were looking down and her hands were fidgeting all over the place her clothing wasn''t much either a bit ripped here and there,but good enough in this kind of situation I judged. I only glanced at her for a single moment until I looked back at the book trying to memorize the magic circle finally after 20 minutes she got over here blondie,glasses girl and louis seemed very glad that she came over here to eat something blondie even stood up and carried her own bowl towards the pot to fill and give to the girl,but the problem was the ladle wasn''t here anymore..I had it. blondie was troubled obviously she knew that I had the ladle so she immediately came next to me wanted to ask me,about it,but cut into her words instead and said. -If your friend wants a bowl then go tell her that she can ask for it herself its my pot my bowl and my ladle asking doesn''t hurt does it ? I said giving the short girl a sidelong glance this action made her panic immediately she jumped a back a few steps a bit shaking. Blondie hearing my words made a very awkward smile she wanted to start arguing with me about the matter,but was stopped by glasses girl as she shook her head towards blondie. Blondie sighed she was troubled and didn''t know what to do,but in the end she decided to follow the words of her friend more so her leader making both of them sit down again they were still a bit hungry I noticed,but they didn''t dare to take another bowl before the short girl could get her own bowl. Finishing I brought my attention back to the book the short girl in the mean time was fidgeting and not sure what to do louis and blondie tried to encourage the girl to come over and ask me for a bowl the girl in question wasn''t sure about it she seemed to be very intimidated by me which was understandable since I probably had a very cold expression on my face not friendly,but not hostile either it was my normal face when I was thinking nothing too extraordinary and most people would probably understand that,but for the girl it was different she was simply scared of me. Like so another hour and a half past the soup was still boiling and I was about to finish memorizing the magic circle really interested on what it might be until. -He...he...ehyy...I mean..hallo ..hello ? Hearing the voice made my concentration break for a moment as I closed it and looked up to see who it was...the moment I raised my head my eyes met with the face of the short girl seeing my cold blue eyes made her shiver very quickly,but she didn''t run away or anything and just stood there as if nailed to the ground trying to form words in her mumble I waited until she was ready to say something meaningful. -Can...can I have a...a bowl of soup please -Took you long enough to say that don''t you think ? This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. I asked giving her a small gentle smile from my lips my sudden change of expression visibly surprised the short girl a lot it almost petrified her,but she stood still now a bit more calmer when I showed her a simple smile her cracking voice was also calming down and her teary expression was going away too. I stood up and started to walk towards the pot in a indifferent manner raising my palm I summoned the ladle and another wooden bowl and filled it up with hot soup handing it over towards the short girl who accepted it with her trembling hands she avoided touching me as best as she could quickly taking the soup with the spoon in hand slowly making her way towards the other 3 to start eating a bit eagerly. -You can have second if you want just ask me alright ? The short girl stopped for a moment turning her head around she looked at me now in a slight different light she nodded her head. -Yes ! thank you ! With that said she sat down next to her new friends and started eating the soup happily the others were also very delighted by the progress she had made not a lot to be honest,but good enough for a girl her size and age..from what I could judge she seemed to be 14 to 15 years old pretty young. Now back to my book I glanced towards the cave for a moment,the girls inside of the cave were still pretty distrusting,but after seeing one of them getting a bowl of soup made them a bit envious and hungry after the short girl received the bowl of soup another pair of girls approached it took half an hour until they asked me to give them a bowl,of course I gave it to them and after them came another 3 and then 4 and at the end everyone came asking me a bowl even the guys from the cave finally got out they all had a pretty fearful and stressed expression on their faces seeing me made them slightly surprised even more so the girls were accepting the bowls from me with minimum problems at that. Like this 4 hours of the day was wasted on breakfast I was also a bit frustrated because the moment I thought I memorized the magic circle made me also realize that I did something wrong making me start all over again with my own displeasure hanging up my neck.. The breakfast conversation wasn''t anything to talk about everyone just ate as if they were in a all you can eat buffet I rarely gave my attention towards them and just concentrated on the magic circle trying to memorize the lines and shapes even if they talked I wouldn''t have heard it. On the other hand the girls asked for refills a lot of times that I stopped counting already saying the phrase "refill please" or " can I have second" was already comfortable with the girl it seems I also didn''t say anything and just refilled the bowl. After a while the pot finally turned empty looking at everyone I saw that a few of the girls were sitting on the ground holding their big stomachs and wailing slightly all of them were had eaten so much that they were full from within truly reckless,but I got used to it since the female hobgoblins almost always do the same thing. With the bowl empty I also looked at the sun and realized that half of the day was already spend it was probably 10 or 12 o''clock right now,hoboku and the other should be preparing for their hunt after training.. I closed the book with a small sigh and stood up from my position my sudden movement caught everyones attention as they watched me curious. I quickly came forward and took the pot into my storage this on itself made a lot of questions which glasses girl couldn''t explain nor I was going to explain in the first place louis even shouted out that I was a "fairy" or a "Santa" to the other girls making a lot of them laugh because of the ridiculous claim the sound of laughing was refreshing it also showed that they were truly making progress now. -Ehm...where are you going ? Glasses girl asked she quickly tagged along when she saw me move very curious about what I was going to do next behind me stood the female hobgoblins their expression was the same which was calm they stayed with me all day and it didn''t seem like they were bored or anything which was a bit astound since if I was them I would be bored out of my mind their endurance was commendable or simply put their pervertedness... Listening to glasses girl I gave her simple reply and said. -A bath obviously.. My answer immediately pulled a lot of attention out of glasses girl as she insisted on coming along with me. The others were still sitting next to the campfire most of them would glance at me and glasses girl a few times until staring back towards the flames of the now ceasing campfire. Following me glasses girl was very curious on how I was supposed to make a bath she had a few ideas such as using the pot itself to bath in,but I disagreed and just showed her what I could do else with my magic which was obviously astounded glasses girl when she saw the whirling flakes of snow surround me and at the next moment the snow concentrated and drilled a second entranced into the mountain next to the main cave the sound was fizzling as I continued working at that point glasses girl also stopped following me and waited until I was done,after half an hour I finished with my work my body was very dirty from the dust alone,walking outside I realized that there were much more spectators then before. -Did you finish ? Glasses girl asked not sure what I really did,but asking anyways. -See for yourself... I said stepped aside and summoning water to clean myself properly from all the dust that had gathered my body. My answer confused glasses girl and the others,but she entered the new room anyways and discovered the it was path leading to 2 different rooms one for males the other for female the rooms were half the size of the bath in my base they were also separated through individual rooms and paths when glasses girl got inside she realized that the dark room was emitting steam she couldn''t quiet see a lot inside since she didn''t have the night vision skill like I did,but the glowing red slime inside was light enough to make out what was inside which shocked and surprised glasses girl since she realized that there was a giant tub inside the room filled with steaming hot water that the fire slime was heating up,the other room was the same. Glasses girl came out very impressed the girls asked what was inside which she also replied with... -See for yourself... ========================================================= I edit and write other series ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 77 Dread The females in this group hearing glasses girls answer quickly ran into the newly made room and after a few minutes you could hear the sound of splashing coming from inside it was followed by delighted shrieks and other voices... Glasses girl also heard that sound and couldn''t help but shake her head face palming to herself after finishing she came forward to me in a serious manner and without a word she bowed her head to me blondie and louis seemed to be kinda amazed,but I didn''t say anything and just nodded to her taking my leave towards the campfire and continue memorizing the book,but as I was making my way towards it a guy jumped in front of me... -Grrr The girls to my side growled by the sudden interruption I quickly raised my palm to make them stop and appraised the guy in front of me a bit more...its that gary guy I believe he is alive,but from his facial expression I can tell that he is still recovering. -What do you want ? I came straight to the point looking at his pale face I didn''t want to stay and make any idle talk with him he may as well collapse at any moment. Gary hearing my sudden question was startled he quickly tried to find eye with me straightening his back he requested honestly almost pleading even. -Can...please can you take me with me ? I...I do everything you want,but in return can I be a part of your group instead ? -... The 3 female hobgoblins looked at me...they didn''t know what this guy just said they only waited for my reply which was taking a while no,not really my answer was obviously no,its not because he is a guy its because of his character and demeanor I see in his eyes. He was probably not comfortable being here since most of the girls handled the guys with a silver edge maybe only ignoring them at first,but sometimes even showing them a murderous eye once or twice.He was panicked that was for sure,panicked people tend to do any decision to bring themselves out of their situation,but taking him along with me wouldn''t solve anything since in my camp he would be treated by the girls even more poorly then now he doesn''t understand the scope of danger in his surroundings even now the girls by my side are looking at him with outright hostility and distrust... -No.. I said bluntly my answer seemed to have shaken this guy,I stepped to the side and was about to leave him seeing me go gary wanted to say another thing,but hasumi raised her palm and as she did gary hit a invisible wall blocking him from approaching us anymore hasumi and the other 2 gave gary one last death stare to keep him away in my opinion doing something like that wasn''t necessary,but it should make him understand on a basic level with who he wanted to come with. Seeing the invisible wall appear made me a bit impressed,I knew what it was a simple force wall created by hasumi''s first spell when I saw the spell at first I believed it to be something like ,but later on I discovered that it wasn''t the case since hasumi could create invisible matter through this spell I could only call it"Pure Force" she is creating through the spell itself I saw her create multiple invisible blades to cut her enemies down with it and also prisons to crush them inside the ability was scary to be honest since you couldn''t see the attack from the beginning,but it also had its weak points such as being able to predict it through the wind or sound even the ground may indicate something about the spell being used if she creates a box around you pressing the ground even though there isn''t anything on it. Back to the present... In the end gary stopped trying and just left running towards the cave seeing him depart like this made me sigh for a moment,it wasn''t his fault or anything like that. I looked at hasumi for a moment I nodded towards her to express my thanks she took it and smiled at me blooming.I patted her head for an extra thanks the other 2 were envious and a bit left out even thought they helped too so I also gave them a patting and continued forward sitting down next to the campfire and memorizing the spell circle. For a moment I thought back about gary''s plea it was rational for him to want to join a more powerful group out of all people he seemed to be the most optimistic to go with stevens people at the beginning with not a single suspicion at that too which brought him some heavy pain as a result judging from that I can see that he is easily influenced which really don''t,but over all if I had met him in a different kind of scenario then maybe I would have gotten along with him pretty well. Yeah...guy friends that would be something right... The girls probably felt the small pain inside of me hasumi even came up next to me asking me what was the matter,he question wasn''t anything unexpected it was sweet and made me impulsively take her and push her onto my lap so I could take care of her my sudden action surprised the 3 a lot,but they didn''t do anything and just waited hasumi was also positioned with her chest on my lap making me stroke her back while I continued reading the book,it seemed like she wanted to say something,but when I started stroking her "that something" was out of her head replaced with her comforted purr while I stroke her. The other 2 were now really depressed it seemed as if I only took care of hasumi and not the others thats why I called them over and told them to come and hug onto me if they wanted to,of course my offer was accepted immediately now ending up in this kind of situation where left,right and front were occupied by the female hobgoblins who were enjoying themselves with me as a grinding pillow and back massage... Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more. I didn''t mind...it wasn''t troublesome nor was it annoying on the other hand I felt my small pain go away they female hobgoblins were also very happy which was enough for me right now. Time went on in a blink of an eye the female hobgoblins kept at it for about 2 hours without stopping or feeling bored hasumi even fell asleep by my constant rubs and strokes I was giving her the other 2 were now just hugging me from either side leaning onto my back with a heavenly expression on their faces and flush cheeks,if I had to compare these guys to animals then it would be definitely cats... ~Congratulations you have learned the spell ~ -FINALLY ! I yelled out loud with a trace of joy going through my lips and glinting eyes. -wahh -hugya ! -guhh ! With my shout I also woke up the other 3 from their state of daze seeing them startled like this made me laugh a lot. -Your finally back huh... Glasses girl said seeing her appear out of nowhere had me surprised which she picked up on and explained herself. It seems like I lost myself when I was studying glasses girl and other females already left the bath an hour ago when they got out they saw me interwoven with the female hobgoblins and weren''t sure if they should interrupt or not so they left us alone pretty much,hearing her explanation was surprising it made me look around for a moment and as I did I noticed that everyone was looking at me with a surprised expression probably because I shouted like an idiot looking at me I could see that some of their gazes held a small light of confusion which was unknown to me I didn''t think of it as much and just stood up from my seat hasumi lost her stop which made her a bit sad of course she didn''t want to show it to me,but overall I was too excited right now getting a new spell and being able to experiment with it was addicting. -ehm...mister sorron.. I was about to go to an empty area to test the spell and as I did the shorted girl intercepted my path seeing her was surprising I wondered what she wanted from me,from what I assumed I didn''t think that anyone would talk to me other then glasses girl,blondie and louis. -I..ehh.. She was troubled trying to find the right words to approach me with I didn''t mind and just waited for her to speak with a small smile hanging up my lips,the shorty also noticed my smile the light in her eyes brightened as she found her words to say. -Thank you...thank you for everything.. -Its okay.. I said nodding my head towards her I wanted to continue talking,but as I was about to say something a bad feeling welled inside of me... -uhh.. I stepped back a few steps as my head started ringing very badly dread started to appear inside my heart as it spread furiously making me go weak... -LORD ! The 3 shouted simultaneously the obviously knew that I was in deep pain,but physically,but mentally. The dread spread and continued to spread further giving me even more fear every second.I already couldn''t hold myself and was about to collapse onto the ground,but before that happened someone grabbed onto my back supporting me...hasumi and the other two.. I spasmed and shut my eyes close trying endure the throbbing pain of this dread spreading through my body I could feel my heart directly jumping out of my mouth I wanted to scream,but held it in and like so I spend the next 10 minutes of my life feeling the incredible dread and fear spread through my body torturing me...the female hobgoblins never left my side and held me close worried and a bit teary in their eyes no clue on what to do other then holding me... -Hey...I am...I am alright.. It stopped...the suffocating feeling finally stopped... -What happened ! are you hurt or something... Glasses girl and the others obviously saw the commotion that had happened me flipping out on myself and showing a incredibly pained face was engraved in everyones mind...but for now I didn''t have time to deal with that... -We have to go...we need to leave back home.. I said almost whispering as I felt my own sweat drench my whole body it was dripping down from my nose and my head my feelings were a bit fuzzy,but I wasn''t tired no..I needed to go home...I didn''t know what was going on or why this sudden pain engulfed me our of nowhere,but one thing I knew...I need to go home.. -Glasses girl I am leaving now...don''t worry it has to do with you or your people it was me and nothing else sorry for the commotion I contact you later... I said quickly stepping forward heading towards the exit with heavy steps the female hobgoblins were still very worried,but hearing that we needed to go home was also alarming seeing me run so forcefully made them determined as the followed behind. The rest of the people were still slightly stupefied and confused glasses girl wanted to step forward and ask something,but stopped herself and could only watch as I left running towards my base...my home... On the way I checked everyones status window to see if anything happened when I checked I realized that no one was missing,but when I looked closer I noticed something odd.. -Hoboku... I muttered swallowing as I started sprinting faster towards home. ========================================================== I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 78 Desperation Our run was fast and decisive the girls were a bit on the slow part only hobuhiko could keep up with me barely I wasn''t intending on leaving them behind it was just that I was in a hurry it was because one of the female hobgoblins was hurt very hurt and that person was hoboku... Her HP was halfway gone it wasn''t depleting anymore nor was it recovering which was even more so worrisome the feeling of dread that I had earlier was the pain that hoboku had suffered it immediately came to me through our bond it wasn''t physical pain,but emotional fear that she felt... Right now I was trying to contact the others who were at the camp I wanted to know the situation I was constantly trying to go through and ring someone hobura in this case... -LORD ! She picked up and her voice was distressed no good... -Whats going on ?! what happened ?! Is hoboku okay ?! My questions shot out like machine gun fire filled with worry and fear of what might happen,hobura was still processing them until she finally shouted again. -COME BACK HOME HOBOKU IS NOT GOOD ! Hobura was panicked and I knew that I was too...this can''t go on like this I need to calm down before taking action this is serious... I felt my pace quicken once more as my mind was filled with determination hobuhiko was getting behind in speed,but I didn''t mind and just concentrated on the task I didn''t ask what happened I only asked if they were okay and how hoboku''s situation was hobura tried hard to explain everything she sniffing and making small hiccups here and there her speech was also fast,but I could understand and listened to her while running back to the base. Fortunately it seems like only hoboku has suffered some severe damage the rest were off with small wounds here and there that could be healed,but hoboku had suffered a large amount of blunt trauma,hobura described that she was flung and impacted the ground very hard,right now they were inside the base taking care of hoboku,but she was asleep still not waking up,but breathing which indicates that she was still alive... I gritted my teeth...maybe I shouldn''t have left after all...no,blaming myself now isn''t the right time I have to go faster faster... With those words swimming inside of my head my pace also started to go wild into a incredible fit of speed my eyes were focused and I could feel that the other 3 were already left behind,but I wasn''t worried they could take care of themselves getting back for them would only take a few more minutes. After another minutes or so I finally reached my home sprinting through the entrance i found a lot of female hobgoblins standing near the entrance of the cave they all had very grim expressions on their faces most of them were slightly hurt here and there hobura included they were all standing looking down with a big frown on their faces. -I am here ! What happened ! Stepping forward I was greeted by the surprised faces of the female hobgoblins seeing me arrive so quickly and step in front of them without being noticed was a bit shocking for them,but they quickly recovered seeing my panicked expression hobura also ran towards me with teary eyes along side hobusaku who had a line of blood running down her mouth... -She..She is inside we placed her atop of her bed ! Hobura quickly pulled me the others freed a path for us as I started to run to where the living quarters were along side hobura and hobusaku when we finally arrived I could see hobuha sitting next to a bed taking care of someone who was laying down seeing this scene made me quiver as fear spread through my conscious polluting my line of thought,but I gritted my teeth and continued on with stamping foot steps I came beside the surprised hobuha who was a extremely depressed expression her face when she noticed me...I stared towards the bed... -... Blood...there there was a lot of blood...hobuha was cleaning hoboku with a piece of cloth,but even now the blood wasn''t finished cleaning hoboku looked pained and her eyes were closed,but I could hear a faint breathing noise coming from her... Her hands and body were swollen all over the place bruised and split skin could be seen only her face was miraculously spared from the amount of wounds she had suffered showing a sleeping beauty in her pained state... Stolen story; please report. I slumped down onto my knees my eyes were becoming cloudy and as pure despair started to well inside of me...flashes of the past started to rerun inside of my head remembering hobokus words the beautiful that accompanied her lips when she told me.. -I love you... Anger welled inside of me as I rammed my fist into the stone ground I could hear my bones shattered the moment I hit the smooth stone with all my force as I shouted. -THEN DON"T DIE IF DO ! I could feel my hot tears welling inside of my eyes...I didn''t give up just yet... Raising my other hand I invoked a skill called it allowed me to copy any contracted beings abilities and attributes and add it to my own my target was obvious it was blondie... Invoking the skill,information started to seep into my head rapidly telling me of the newly acquired skills I had and without hesitation I brought my hands towards the wounded hoboku grabbing onto her arm I invoked the healing spell over and over and over again light enveloped our whole bodies almost blinding causing something close to a nova appear with hoboku and me as a center the amount of times I was using the healing spell was unknown to me and I didn''t care,but what I could tell from this was that it was vexing to my mind at some point I would suffer the rebound of the Mana burn,but even then I couldn''t care less all I wanted was to heal her to wake her up to make her smile to hug her to be with her and others... My emotions were getting the better of me and I could hear a lot of shouts behind me those were the shouts of the female hobgoblins telling me something,but I couldn''t hear since I was too concentrated on recasting the spell over and over again,time went on like this until finally I couldn''t cast the spell anymore. (CRACK) -BUGHH.... I flinched something inside of me was hurting very bad blood was covering my hands and it wasn''t her blood it was mine...the mana burn was taking effect I assumed,but why blood ?... -FUCK IT... I didn''t care looking back at hoboku she still didn''t wake her wounds were already healed to the point of clean skin without a trace of a scar her health was also in a moderate state,but why wasn''t she waking up ? I cursed was this even working ? I wondered did I even make a difference ? I wanted to cry,but didn''t let myself and instead forced my tears from coming out. Casting a spell was now useless I couldn''t cast anything my mana was truly depleted...I thought spewing another mouthful of blood out of my mouth as I watched the sleeping face of hoboku laying down on the bed...My mind was dizzy and I didn''t feel good,but I didn''t want to leave I wanted to stay and wait... The mana burn was truly vexing and tiring my mind I could feel the pain from my hand returning towards my conscious in normal cases it would have made me flinch,but it didn''t it just felt numb and nothing else compared to the pain of despair that was inside of my heart my hand was just a small fry not worth mentioning... I felt the lids of my eyes becoming heavier every moment,behind me some of the girls started to shout someone was also holding me supporting me from falling I couldn''t hear anything only a long and prolonged ringing could be heard inside of my head darkness started to envelope me at the same time as someone started to carry me towards somewhere I couldn''t tell,but I didn''t want to leave I wanted to stay I wanted to shout out and say those words,but I was weak I couldn''t muster any more words from my throat...and with that darkness finally shrouded my entire mind as something close to a notification box appeared before me in this pure endless darkness of mine... ~Congratulations you have met the requirements for evolution into:High Lord~ =============================================================== I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 79 Punishment There was a dark room... (Tap Tap Tap Tap) Only a sliver of light could be seen coming from one section. (Tap Tap Tap Tap) And behind that light was me... (Tap Tap Tap Tap) Sitting behind the screen writing mainly concentrated,focused calm thinking about a scenario thinking up words and conversations on the fly writing... The sound of tapping resounded throughout the room it was the only sound inside the dark room and it was also sound that I was the most familiar about...I never thought that something like this could make me feel so nostalgic about the past... I continued staring at myself at the hard working self that wants to change,but can''t change no matter what it made me think of what happened until now and honestly saying do I regret it ? Do I regret going to that world ? Do I regret meeting those people ? killing those people ? Befriending those people ? Loving those people? The answer was simple...I don''t,thats why I want you to find it the book that will change you the wish that you longed for,for so long that place where your eyes can reach,but not your feet,the key to your chains. I closed my eyes once again cupping both of my hands I wished I wished very hard and with the wish a blue light started to gather above my hands it was concentrated and slowly started to form into a object until finally it was made into a gray book with a title or a picture just a gray book. I took the book and placed it into a random section of the bookshelf and with a smile I started walking towards myself bowing down towards me I whispered into its ear. -Find it... As if reacting to my words the me in this world stopped tapping his keyboard and looked back only to find nothing there and with me gone from this world. ============================================ -ughh... Pain...it was a sensation of overwhelming pain that I felt when I woke up.My vision was blurry and my body hurt all over the place,but I didn''t care my mind was still lingering on those last few moments before I fainted. -Hoboku... I muttered,not really talking to anyone,but surprisingly... -Yes,my lord ? Someone answered me the voice was also very deep and feminine almost commanding even... My body immediately shivered as my eyes had gone wide...I tried to move my head a little to the left and as I did so my eyes met with another pair of eyes that were more darker then red like I anticipated...no,her body was much more different then I expected and one of the more notable features were those tiny little horns that I could see sticking out of her back head and forming something close to a crown on top of her head,her skin was also darker,her hair longer reaching her entire back still a clear white color and her eyes they were a dark shaded red a glint of worry and sadness were going through them as she watched me without blinking. I narrowed my eyes still flinching because of the pain that was going through every single part of my body,but my eyes didn''t waver as I felt the familiar light in those dark red eyes of hers,her appearance was familiar to me,no, it didn''t even change much there were only a few things added and nothing else she was still her beautiful self without a doubt maybe even more beautiful,but that didn''t matter... -Hoboku ? I asked not entirely sure of myself for some reason,even though I could verify through the bond we shared,but I still had my doubts as if I was still dreaming. Hearing the name she smiled and then she started crying as big tears started to fall down from her dark red eyes looking at me saddened and also regretting somewhat infuriated about herself for some reason. -Yes,yes, my lord its me hoboku... Her confirmation was enough to calm my heart as she continued sobbing next to me gripping onto the pelt of the bed while trying to wipe her tears away.I already didn''t feel my pain anymore instead a incredible feeling of delight and happiness rushed through my bones almost healing me even. -You changed... I said literally meaning what I said,my words made hoboku laugh as she returned with her own words still trying to stop crying and get a hold of herself. -You also changed my lord,both of us did... She smiled sweetly her hands were touching my hand and surprisingly it didn''t hurt my hand was fine for some reason which was puzzling even more so then her words...was I still suffering from mana burn I wondered... At this point I already didn''t care and just held onto hoboku''s hand I had many questions right now,but I didn''t want to ask them and just took in the sweet moment. Hoboku also noticed my gaze and without a word a very playful and excited feeling welled up inside of her going through our bond she immediately came closer to me and with that started kissing me without a stop my body still hurt,but her kiss was so powerful that it made me forget all about the pain and just kiss her back my body was working on its own getting tempted by my own desire even. -Grrr ! Hoboku what are you doing leave the lord alone he needs rest ! Out of the blue hobura appeared seeing our kiss she jumped into action and pulled hoboku away who wailed pitifully not wanting to part from me I was also slightly disappointed,but could understand hobura''s point and didn''t interfere instead I looked around a bit more appraisingly. We were all still inside the cave I was laying down on one of the stone beds.I didn''t know how much time had passed since I was out cold,but seeing that everyone was still here it must have been a short while maybe 6 or 8 hours... Anyways I needed to get back on track and thats why I wanted to stand up on my own,but as I was about to do that I felt my body cramp up and hurt all over again... -ughh... I groaned slightly the groan wasn''t loud,but everyone inside the cave still heard it for some reason hobusaku who was the closest quickly ran forward to check if I was alright she was followed by another few female hobgoblins who had the exact same expression as her. -Rest my lord...you have lost a significant amount of blood while trying to heal hoboku... Hobusaku informed while grabbing onto my arm trying to comfort me I smiled and nodded my head following her advice without a second word and also summoned the status window to see what was going on with me. Name:Sorron Class:Monster Lord LvL.8 Species:High Lord Health:100.8 Mana:12 Stamina:543 Health Regen:0.01/sec Mana Regen:21/sec Stamina Regen:14/sec Status: Strength:10.08 Stamina:456 Agility:436 Intelligence:498 Charisma:160 Wisdom:359 Willpower:356 Perception:313 Luck:157 Unique Skills [Active/LvL.Max] [Passive/LvL.Max] [Passive/LvL.Max] Skills: [Passive/LvL.Max] [Active/LvL.Max] [Passive/LvL.Max] [Passive/LvL.7] [Passive/LvL.Max] [Passive/LvL.3] [Passive/LvL.6] [Passive/LvL.Max] [Passive/LvL.4] [Passive/LvL.3] [Passive/LvL8] [Water Manipulation] [Water Ball] [Water Aegis] [Water Rush] [Water Wall] [Moisturize] [Summon:Water Elemental] [Passive/LvL.2] [Passive/LvL.1] [Passive/LvL.Max] [Passive/LvL.Max] [Passive/LvL.8] [Revolving Dark Cold] [Passive/LvL.8] [Passive/LvL.7] [Passive/LvL.3] [Passive/LvL.2] [Passive/LvL.4] [Passive/LvL.4] [Passive/LvL.6] [Passive/LvL.5] [Passive/LvL.3] [Passive/LvL.7] [Active/LvL.1> [Passive/LvL.9] Looking at the status window made me wide eyed for a slight moment...the attributes had increased by another level everything other then my pathetic strength was the same,but at at least my health regeneration was now a 0.01 so I can''t complain all to much...but at the same time the most intriguing thing about the window was my species...... -I changed... I muttered remembering the words hoboku told me just now...she really meant what she said meaning... I quickly touched my face a bit frightened trying to figure out if something was wrong with it for a moment I didn''t realize that doing something like this wouldn''t help me instead I opened my palm and summoned a hand mirror that was stored inside my storage. Holding the mirror I didn''t hesitate and immediately looked at myself. -... Fortunately...I didn''t really change all too much,but the change in myself was obvious...how should I say this I got brighter I guess ? My hair that was short before had grown out into shoulder length the color of my hair was also a bit more brighter turning into a blond golden color my eyes were also more deeper and bluer then before my skin smoother and softer without a fleck of impurities present this kind of look was very much more fresher then my previous look even thought my basic appearance never changed I still looked a bit...different ? Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. It was hard to put into words I wasn''t really perplexed at my new appearance well it wasn''t even new,but you get what I mean. I sighed...I put the mirror back into my storage and just laid down on the bed...moving with my own strength wasn''t going to happen the pain that was all over my body was caused by the "Mana Burn" the proof in this matter is my status window where it shows my remaining mana being 12 even my stamina was depleted by a large chunk..I really needed rest. The newly grown hair was a bit uncomfortable,but cutting it right now seemed wrong thats why I didn''t bother and let it stay hobusaku and another few hobgoblins still stood at their positions watching me,looking at them questions started to well up into my head again...what happened mainly...staying here all day was something I didn''t like.I rather listen and taking in the new situation which was much better. Looking at hobusaku I grabbed onto her hand and asked her what happened while I was away and how they got injured like this. Hearing my question hobusaku was slightly ashamed,but she obligated and told me the story of what happened. That hour hobusaku and the others were get prepared to go out to start hunting like usually it seemed to be a normal day for them,but most of the girls seemed to be a bit depressed since I wasn''t cooking for them because I was gone for the moment hoboku felt the same way and suggested that they should go a bit deeper into the forest to fight a bit more stronger opponents to surprise me hobura and hobusaku were a bit perplexed by the decision because they remembered the words that I had said before that they should mostly hunt in the area where the slimes could see them,most of the other female hobgoblins seemed to be swayed by hoboku''s words giving the 2 captains no other choice,but to follow along. Little did they know that while walking into the forest they would encounter a powerful beast. Over all the hunting went smooth for them they approached the forest deeper and still didn''t have any trouble fighting the beasts because of that hoboku once again challenged and said that they should go further at this point hobusaku and hobura were starting to get worried and obviously objected stating that going too far could be harmful towards them it was also a matter of breaking rules that I had set to not go too far off base without any good reason. Hoboku was very perplexed and conflicted when the 2 captains mentioned my names and the rules her optimistic thoughts were immediately destroyed,but she still wanted to gain more accomplishments to surprise and at that very moment is when they discovered a cave and it wasn''t a good one. -Why ? I asked turning my eyes over to where hoboku was standing giving her a sharp eye which made her pretty scared on the spot and also very sad which she deserved. Hearing my question hobusaku once again looked a bit ashamed of herself her face showed that she was guilty of something when she replied to me. -The...the...cave had a powerful beast sleeping inside of it... Hearing her say that wasn''t surprising I could now connect some of the empty dots and make a basic scenario of might have happened,but nonetheless I listened to hobusaku first. The cave had a beast inside of it,but at the time the female hobgoblins didn''t even know if it was powerful or not only that something was sleeping inside. They automatically wanted to see it and kill it as fast as possible the captains didn''t object and made up a plan to lure it out fighting inside the cave wasn''t smart since the area inside was limited for movement luring it was much more better and it would help them to prepare an ambush too. In the end they proceeded with their plan and threw a lot of things inside the cave to annoy the beast and lure it out after a while a earth shaking roar was heard coming from the cave. The girls were ready to pounce the moment it got outside,but when it did,they were lost for words,she says.. -why.. I asked repeating myself once again my eyes were also glancing guilty hoboku who didn''t dare to meet my eyes right now... -It..it was big... I raised my eyebrow... -How big ? -The size of the cave... Hobusaku spoke now very ashamed of herself... -Why didn''t you run? It was the obvious question if it really was this big then why even fight such an opponent if you can just run ? What were they thinking? Hoboku nearly gave me a heart attack no,she nearly made me commit unintentional suicide because of her... -We...we thought that we could kill it together... -And then ? I prompted at this point hobusaku was shivering I also felt my voice getting agitated probably scaring her a lot the others were the same looking at me with small amount of fear and shame that they had made this amount of trouble for me... I sighed...I was getting a bit too far I didn''t intend on scaring them. Thinking like this I pulled hobusakus arm and embraced her into my chest this sudden action surprised her,but she still didn''t dare to look me into my eyes and just kept still like a scared animal I also started stroking her a bit more to calm her down,it hurt thats for sure,but it didn''t matter. Feeling me comfort her so much made her calm down a lot she also gained the courage to look at me properly as my hand was touching her butt and stroking her gently it made her moan erotically replacing her fear with a bit of excitement and calmness. The others seeing this were really envious of hobusaku,but couldn''t do anything,but stay quiet and listen. -What happened then ? I asked my hand moving behind her back and my other hand going down her pants touching her most inner parts which made her shiver out of pleasure. -We...we...fought and won,but hoboku ended up wounded heavily and..ahh...and we needed to go at that point bringing hoboku back to base thats when you called hobura and came back to...ohh...base... Hobusaku said still whimpering and make small ragged breaths in between she was already fully exposed to me not being able to hide anything even if she wanted to. Finishing with the story of hers I now needed to decide on what to do this already called for a punishment something that I didn''t expect to execute the others were quiet and just waited for me to say something their nervousness was very evident hoboku more so since I had given her a few sharp looks which she couldn''t forget. Hoboku is smart which is true,but even smart people can get too cocky about their abilities if It was me I would have just left fighting against something you don''t even know is foolish and hoboku must have known that too,but she decided to fight it anyways since she also knew that she was strong she believed that nothing really could get wrong...which was wrong in itself. -Everyone leave...hoboku you stay here.. Hearing my ordered everyone immediately left the room without a second word the girls looked at the saddened hoboku with a lot of pity and irony as they left,hobusaku who was still on my chest enjoying my treatment didn''t seem to have heard my order and was in a complete joy ride involving my hands I didn''t bother telling her since it would be a bit awkward and just turned to hoboku who came forward approaching me with a very guilty expression of hers it was funny how a few minutes ago we were kissing without a care in the world,but now she was standing next to me with a hunched back while looking down onto the ground. -Hoboku... -Y..yes ! She quickly straightened herself and looked at me seeing my cold blue eyes made her shiver,but she continued looking still a bit ashamed. -You will deduct half of you magic cores and give it to the others evenly divided... -ahhh...uhh She groaned,but I wasn''t finished yet. -You will also temporarily step back from your position as a captain and give it to one of the other 3 you judge to be most suitable for at least a week you understand ? Hoboku nodded very sad her appearance was cute and very heartbreaking even any normal person would probably think that I was bullying her,but hoboku understood that she was at the wrong right now and didn''t object one bit. -Thats all.. Hearing me say this hoboku turned around sad she was about to leave and seeing her disappearing back made me a bit hurt from the inside the voice that was coming from my heart couldn''t take it and shouted out for me.. -Hoboku...I am glad that you are alive don''t scare me like this and...I love you.. Hearing my words hoboku instantly recovered from her sadness she turned around once more and wanted to meet face with me,but realized that I had already turned around hugging onto the dazed hobusaku.I could literally feel her smiling form ear to ear humming even until she left the room... -idiot... I muttered starting to get a bit more drowsier then before as I felt my eyes close and with that darkness started to shroud me once again. ========================================================== I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 80 Back On Foot I slept and slept for about half a day.I was really tired and was surprised that I really did sleep so long even hobusaku was still in my embrace like I remembered her to be,she never left my side nor thought that it was boring which started to get a bit weird if you think about it,but was also kind of sweet. My body felt very light and didn''t hurt anymore I also checked my status window just to be sure and good enough my mana and stamina had fully recovered,my head was still slightly fuzzy,but I could deal with it without a problem. It had been a full day and a half since I laid down on the bed recovering the girls were all working and improving themselves while I recovered most of their injuries had been healed the very same day only my injuries needed some time to recover even hoboku had full recovery and by the way...it turns out hoboku actually evolved. Another reason why she was still sleeping even though her wounds were healed was because she was undergoing her evolution making a bit more sense about the situation that was going on,her level and experience was above the other female hobgoblins since she was the first to evolve it makes it logical that she would also be the first to evolve a second time when that would happen I assumed that she would become something like a ogre,but it turns out I was wrong...instead she became something very different from what I assumed. Name:Hoboku Class:Available Species:Abyssal Lord LvL.1 Health:2130 Mana:4340 Stamina:2320 Health Regen:8/sec Mana Regen:15/sec Stamina Regen:6/sec Stats: Strength:213 Stamina:232 Agility:203 Intelligence:434 Charisma:289 Wisdom:278 Willpower:256 Perception:235 Luck:190 Unique Skills [Passive/LvL.Max] [Active/LvL.7] Skills: [Passive/LvL.4] [Passive/LvL.2] [Passive/LvL.10] [Active/LvL.9] *[Spear Of The End] [Passive/LvL.Max] [Passive/LvL.Max] [Passive/LvL.3] [Passive/LvL.Max] [Passive/lvL.2] [Passive/Active/LvL.7] [Passive/LvL.6] [Passive/LvL.Max] [Passive/LvL.1] [Passive/LvL.Max] [Passive/LvL.8] [Passive/LvL.Max] [Passive/LvL.5] [Passive/LvL.7] [Passive/LvL.4] [Passive/LvL.5] Hoboku became a just like me the only difference is that she became a a sub-species of a the difference between her and me was that I seem to be a pure blooded while she was a mixed blood one this kind of difference didn''t seem to be very big to me I couldn''t really understand how it was different it made me only assume that it had either something to do with her original species...or the element she was wielding which was then if we go with the first assumption then why am I a couldn''t I be something like a ? was it because I was a pure at the beginning and didn''t have a branch of species to follow ? Hoboku herself was a abyssal variant of a hobgoblin does that mean that her path of evolution was already set the moment she graduated from a ? I didn''t know I could only assume for now maybe things would get a little bit more clearer to me after the female hobgoblins start to evolve on after another It would give me some more insight to this particular topic on top of that I can safely assume that level does and does not seem to have any impact on the evolution itself. The reason I am assuming this is because when hoboku evolved her experience directly elevated her to level 10 which activated her evolution switch becoming an at the end,but in my case I didn''t even reach level 10...truth be told I am still a level 8 monster lord and the level sign is in front of my class not my species... -Requirements.. I muttered I had seen the notification box appear when I started to faint I still had no clue if it was a dream or not,but now that I am thinking about it,it is highly likely that it was indeed not a dream... -wait... I widened my eyes for a moment I was getting on the right path the requirements...this whole time I am assuming that you need level ups to evolve,but that isn''t true the slimes ! they evolve after eating a certain kind of herb and I am sure that they evolve in much bizarre ways not just from herbs,but actions or other items...they are alive beings like I am abiding to the same laws what makes these animals different then me ? because I am intelligent ? Maybe or maybe not I am sure that the slime branch of evolution is much more deeper and varying then that of a normal human...can humans even evolve ? What are in specific ? are they some kind of different being then humans ? are they the evolution of humans ? or other humanoid beings ? The answer was simple yet again...I don''t know,but I want to know. With those thoughts I started to once again scan through the status windows of everyone looking at their species not one of the girls was a normal everyone had their own sub-species they were from their status windows weren''t that useful likes hoboku''s and mine were. I also noticed another odd thing...skills. Skills seem to act the same way levels act thats what I always assumed,but looking at hoboku''s skill I can see that the skill had already reached Level 10 from what I should assume it should be maxed,but it isn''t,it shows me that it is indeed level 10 but not in fact Maxed like some of the other skills and when a skill gets maxed it also derives into a different skill like for example when it reaches level 10 it derives into that gives movement correction and flexibility to its user even and work like this turning into and these derived skills can still grow maybe even derive more...then why is still at level 10 not maxing out ? Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. -Different skills have different limits inside of them...so do species or maybe even classes I thought and my line of thinking probably wasn''t wrong at all. While being lost in thought I suddenly felt hoboku in my chest rubbing me trying to pull attention to herself a bit more I also snapped out of my thoughts and looked at her...my out of the blue muttering must have probably worried her I almost forgot where I was... -Sorry...I was just thinking its nothing really...maybe you should go out now I am feeling much better... Having her stay here all day wasn''t good for her she needed food and taking care of business too. -uhnn.. Hobusaku nodded seeing the reason in my words,but not really wanting to leave it seems still doing it anyways because I said it. Before she left though I gave her a small reward for being so attentive towards me when she left she left very satisfied and also panting... Cleaning myself I got back to the previous assumptions I had ,thinking of them any further wasn''t helping really I could only learn or work it on myself maybe even observe the others,but for now it was useless. Thinking like this I stood up from my bed and looked around the room was empty...and seeing the emptiness made me think of the owners of this room...the girls... I quickly dressed up a bit more and started to walk out of the cave while walking through the passage I ended up meeting a lot of the female hobgoblins waiting in the passage they weren''t inside their room sleeping,but waited here instead...it was pitiful it made me immediately call them out and order them to go to sleep seeing me suddenly appear out of nowhere made the girls surprised,but also very emotional seeing me. -Lord sorron ! you are okay ! -You woke up ! -Hobura''s cooking was horrible ! wahh... The female hobgoblins ran forward some hugging me while the others were crying and voicing their complains at me over all I could see that they were still lively as ever which made my heart calm down a bit more. I waited for everyone to finish,consoling them a bit more and spoiling them a bit too when finished I told them to go to their room and sleep for a bit they listened and left like this In a few hours the sun would rise until then having a few of the female hobgoblins catch some rest was important honestly saying they should have just used the room even if I was inside It wouldn''t have bothered me... I sighed sometimes the girls couldn''t comprehend some common logic most of the time they were lead by me of course and this was also the reason why I hoped them to develop in a better way to think clearly about their own decisions even now I am scared that when I leave again they pull off another one of those hunting accidents and someday get someone killed the one person who I laid my hope the most had disappointed me slightly,but it wasn''t all bad...they would learn it was just a matter of time they were young it was okay. I sighed and started to step forward going outside into the open field of our camp it was quiet and very peaceful dark sky was showered with sparkling stars some of which were completely unknown to me the star formations were really much more different then that of my world almost mystical even. -Lord sorron... Hearing the deep feminine voice I turned my head to the left pointing my eyes towards the person who was standing there it was a woman or maybe a girl ? I couldn''t tell anymore the way they acted was sometimes weird sometimes profound and sometimes plainly idiotic. -Hoboku...no,you are also a lord now you probably want a different name right or should I also start calling you a lord ? I said with a small laugh following my words hoboku seemed a bit surprised by my words,but quickly recovered herself and said with a voice of full emotion. -No ! I...I don''t need a new name...I like my current name because this is the name lord sorron gave me the name I could connect with you... Hearing her say that made me honestly flush for a moment...these girls could sometimes say those cheesy lines as if they were nothing if they were still kids then it would have been acceptable,but her appearance now made me just a bit embarrassed really.. I turned around took a few steps forward towards the now changed hoboku..slightly changed really her horns were new and her hair had grown really long her skin was darker and her eyes were a shaded dark red the pupils were shining pure red almost haunting,but not for me. Seeing my slow approach hoboku didn''t move for a moment she steeled herself and waited for me to come she looked at me with her usual playful gaze and when I finally got close to her...she shrieked. -uhhh... She wailed holding onto her head with pained and pleasured expression at the same tome for some reason.the reason she was doing that was because I was currently pulling her horns gently I had been curious about them from the start and really thought of feeling them up a little... Unexpectedly the horns seem to be hobokus new weak point pulling them seems to be uncomfortable to her...or maybe she likes it..I can''t really tell because of the way she is acting right now. -Alright,alright I understand get back to position we will depart on the moment of suns notice... Hearing this made hoboku immediately a bit more tense... -Where ? She asked her words made me think for a bit because of all this stuff happening I almost forgot...ah..right. -To the dark elf village of course.. ===================================================== I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 81 Taint The sun was up and the smell of thick vegetation entered my nostrils a cold wind breezed through the forest giving me a small shiver,not because it was cold,but because it made me feel uncomfortable... To my left stood hoboku and to me right was hobusaku while hobura was standing on my front the rest of the group were surrounding us walking in a solid formations very guarded,it had been a few hours since we left our base we were currently walking towards the elven village through the help of the slimes that were located at that place I had already told vulgan that I would arrive...well at least I tried to let him know through the slimes which was a bit hard since I didn''t know how to write,but I know that he understood what I meant. The distance between our base and the village seemed huge it would take at least half a day to get there which worried me slightly since it seemed like we needed to spent a night in that part of the forest,but at the same time it was exciting and worth the trouble in my opinion,I would get to know a different part of culture and acquire a lot more information then before vulgan had a lot of topics that I would like to discuss with him he obviously seemed to be a very wise man who had probably seen all kinds of things when he was an adventurer which was exciting in itself since he had a lot of stories to tell stories that for me as a outer worlder would interest a lot. Another thing to add was that hoboku had given her position as the captain of the magicians group temporarily to hobuha,but for some reason she was still standing next to me as if nothing had changed I had asked her about that topic and she told me that hobuha insisted on having her stay next to me since she was powerful and could more quicker then hobuha could this kind of outcome made me slightly rethink about my judged of what I thought of as a "Punishment" stripping her whole title of a captain wasn''t going to happen since she was still smart and a important member in the group who was the fastest to judge and think of something while I was gone...well mostly. I thought of adding something into the punishment,but discovered that I didn''t have all too much things that would make her displeased and I was sure that she had already reflected on her blunder multiple times making me give up in the end... Anyways back to the road...we encountered a few beasts,but they weren''t anything that the girls couldn''t handle basically small fries going further into the forest was also very interesting because each time we took a step into a different part of the forest we would always encounter new beasts and different kinds of monster lurking around each time they were killed I also stored them inside the storage appraising them first to raise my appraisal skill further and in one of those encounters we met up with a pretty weird animal...or plant so to say... -RAHHHH ! The monster roared and its appearance was very unexpected almost coming out of nowhere,it had camouflaged itself and only struck when one of the female hobgoblins came close to its reach. -ehh... One of the female hobgoblins shrieked a bit surprised about the sudden ambush of the monster...that was a log ? A tree maybe ? I don''t know,but it looks like a walking log with a scary face carved into its wood the legs and arms looked fragile,but seemed to be very robust and sharp at that too. -JUMP BACK ! I shouted hobushi who was being ambushed immediately heard my shout and jumped back following my orders I also got ready and shot out my and directly hit the nightmare log and froze it on the spot. Seeing that the danger was already over hobushi got up for a moment she was a bit angry because of the nightmare log and wanted to take revenge and kill it,but I didn''t let her. -Stop,let me see it first... Hearing my request hobushi stopped positioning her weapon and looked at me surprised after that she nodded and let me see it for myself,the nightmare log to be precise. Walking towards it I kept a sharp look at it while appraising the strange monster plant,it looked like it was straight out of a nightmare thats why I called it a "nightmare log" the bark was old and also very rotten it seems its face hideous and its eyes glowing a crazed red color on top of that it was surprisingly still alive the red eyes were fixated at me and were following every step of mine. -creepy... I muttered not really scared of the old piece of bark,but more like scientifically aroused...or magically so to say. Without a second thought I called hobura to me and told her to slice the head of the monster clean into two pieces I wanted her to slice it through both eyes to let me see what was inside of this thing. No,one really questioned what I wanted to do with this and just followed my words with a objection hobura also drew her sword and cut the log in one clean motion as if she was cutting butter... The result was weird the insides of the monster was pure old wood the red eyes were also no longer present those seemed to be only empty sockets not even connected to anything... Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. Is this monster something normal ? I wonder. Looking at its appearance and insides I could guess that it was 100% pure plant,but it acted like a ferocious beast attacking without a warning or any reason this was also the first time I had seen a plant type monster until now every monster at least had some kind of blood even if it wasn''t red it sure had blood. I kept staring at thinking if this was normal or not and then realized something odd...the left side of the forest,looked a bit unhealthy.. This sudden realization just had dawned on me looking to the left you could see the plant life of that part of the forest seemed to be a bit more light brown and the leaves looked dry too the smell was also very different and the ground had also a different color it looked to me as if it was spreading... -Taint ? I wondered it looked awfully close to some kind of epidemic that was spreading could it be something that was caused by magic ? maybe the bark was mutated by this... Whatever it might be this alarmed me a lot...I told the female hobgoblins to stay away from this taint so we wouldn''t catch anything,I also decided to make a small detour to avoid that part of the forest and sure enough since that moment we didn''t meet any more nightmare logs like we did before. Our walk continued for about 7 more hours half a day had already gone by we had crossed a lot of places and were very close to where our goal would be I could feel myself getting excited until finally I saw the outskirts of a town in sight with multiple buildings made out of rocks and leafs and other plant life formed into a beautiful town... The sight of civilization was breathtaking making me slightly emotional as I saw a person far away waving at us with a big smile on his face behind him stood other lot of individuals who didn''t have that smile,but a rather neutral friendly look on their faces... -Hey sorron ! Vulgan shouted cheerfully I waved him back with even expression slowly making my way towards his village with the female hobgoblins in my wake. The villagers seeing my arrival weren''t as thrilled as vulgan was mainly because we probably looked very intimidating,but expected that and when we finally came face to face with vulgan and his people I took the initiative and stepped forward myself. I had already discussed this with the female hobgoblins they weren''t really happy with the way I was going to handle this,but didn''t object and just let me do my thing while watching me and the villagers very carefully. Vulgan and I smiled at each other both of us had a wryly expression since this kind of atmosphere was the very same one we had when we met the very first time breaking ice was getting harder every second and if we wanted to get along we needed to convince the others... -Mister ! SORRON ! Someone shouted as I was about to start my conversation my name was called out...the voice was childish and very sweet very familiar to me too as I saw a little girl going through the crowd of people finally revealing herself to...calarel ? -You really came ! The girl shouted cheerfully quickly running up to me the people tried to stop her,but her excitement was sudden and unexpected. Her father vulgan didn''t interfere and just watched with a smiling face on his own as calar made her way in front of me with a big smile on her face seeing her made me also smile unconsciously. -Yeah,I came just as I promised so how have you been ? I asked while kneeling down next to her. -I told all of my friends about you and also told them about the stories you told me about they didn''t believe me at first,but now that your here I can show them ! She said with a very proud expression running down her face seeing her proud like this made me laugh for a moment vulgan also couldn''t hold onto his laughter as both us once again started to laugh easing the atmosphere around us a bit more. With this done vulgan started his own conversation and invited us to his village preparations seemed to have already been done only waiting for us to arrive. -Oh by the way I also brought a few presents... I stated making vulgan a bit surprised as he watched me raise my palm and out of nowhere a leaf bag full of fruits appeared,the fruits were glowing faintly not too obvious,but making vulgan immediately realize what those fruits were some of the other villagers also seem to understand what the fruits were while others looked very confused. -Thank you for the present...now shall we ? He said grabbing me onto my shoulder as he brought me further into the village where a large area full of tables and chairs stood at place with a lot of different food on the table the eyes of the female hobgoblins glowed when they saw the food very greedy to begin the fest. ============================================================ I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 82 Just Dance Without a further a do vulgan quickly raised the atmosphere of the town and announced the beginning of the celebration with his cheerful sound music started to play too I also nodded towards the female hobgoblins and told them to start eating if they wanted to. Seeing me give them permission the girls also didn''t skip a beat and quickly sat down onto the chairs and started eating without a pause unreserved of themselves a bit rude maybe,but at least they had some manners that I had taught them previously. Hoboku seemed to be the most patient of them all her demeanor and movement was graceful giving her an air of royalty she ate in a moderate pace compared to the others not like she usually acts when at home. The other dark elves didn''t necessarily join the girls and just sat on the other half of the tables still a bit nervous with the presence of the girls,but I was sure that they would get along. -Come friend lets drink ! Vulgan said leading me towards another table that was set in the middle of other tables just between the female hobgoblins and the dark elves,the table in itself was grand and looked very good with a lot of different kinds of food set on top of it,there were even a few different kinds of meat dishes and strange blue beverage that I couldn''t make out. When we approached I could see that the table already had a few people sitting on it mainly what seemed to be vulgans wife who seemed surprised about calarel holding my hand while approaching them. -Mom !...look sorron came ! I smiled wryly not sure what to say really,it seems like calar really ran her mouth about me... -I...I see dear... The mother replied slowly grabbing onto her precious daughter,vulgan also proceeded to introduce me towards his wife Shalila aelasar she seems to be this villages sole priestess and vulgan also told me that they met when they were adventurers it seemed to be a very romantic life they had before coming back to this village who knows maybe they still do. I bowed my head and greeted shalila with kind words,polite words and gesture seemed to have surprised her once again,but she didn''t say anything about it and just replied normal with her own polite gestures,it was understandable why she may have thought me as a uncivilized man from the forest seeing my clothing and the people who came with me made me look like some sort of cavemen which wasn''t true. -Sit friend,sit and talk we may want to get to know each other a bit more closer what do you think ? -Of course... I nodded my head and took his offer sitting down onto the big table and looking over the weird situation that was around me... One side was noisy and full of movement while the other was silent and reserved no one was crossing anyones side,but both were still watching each other,the cheerful music coupled with this scene didn''t fit very well,but what could you really do about it ? I am glad that they aren''t fighting at least. -Hmm...I can see where your worries are,but don''t mind it everything will go right we just need to wait maybe drink a couple cups and drown our worries in them,how about it. I smiled and nodded my head towards vulgan. -Yes,your right it''l work out With that said I also started to talk with vulgan a bit more cheerfully we didn''t talk about anything important vulgan mainly told me about his stories as a adventurer which I found interesting I could have asked him about other more useful things,but seeing the occasion right now it didn''t fit the theme. Vulgan also gave me a cup of that cold blue beverage it didn''t have any smell whatsoever and he later told me that it was alcohol made from different kinds of herbs and combined with fruits one of the herbs that was used in this alcohol was "varmin" the herb in precise was the cause of the color and the odorless state the alcohol was in the main property of the herb served to keep the substance cool at all times which was neat. I''l be honest...this was my first time drinking alcohol and my expression may have shown it too when vulgan saw me staring at the cup of cold blue liquor with a passive expression on my face. -Its best to not think about the taste,but just swallow it whole it makes you feel better from the inside you like it,I am sure... He said encouraging me...which also made me smile for no reason. -There is a first time for everything isn''t there ? I muttered quickly downing the cup while shutting my eyes tight,I didn''t get to feel the taste and instead felt the burning hot sensation of the liquor go down my pipe and directly warm my insides there was a small aftertaste of the liquor very strong and a bitter,but over all it was good...not the taste,but the feeling I got from the drink was good...it made me smile from the inside and delight me a bit more... Seeing my expression vulgan laughed and poured me another cup we atmosphere was getting back on track as both of us started drinking happily I felt a bit more alive drinking and was getting slightly tipsy,but not very drunk vulgan on the other hand didn''t seem to be much affected by the stuff,but drank to his hearts content in which I accompanied him of course.. After half an hour I looked back at the situation and discovered that it still wasn''t changing it made me frown for a bit seeing this the girls were obviously already done eating so they decided to just sit and wait the other dark elves weren''t even eating that much and just talking with each other in a aloof manner. Vulgan also frowned seeing how the celebration wasn''t going on how he planned it to go,but that moment an idea popped inside of my head.. -I be back in a few seconds... I told vulgan in which he didn''t object and let me do my thing with a wondering expression on his face,he obviously seemed curious on what I wanted to do and didn''t stop me from doing it. At the time I was a bit drunk not gonna lie I didn''t have all of my judgement right inside of my head and when I started to approach the musicians that were making the cheerfully music things started to go in a pretty different direction then before. Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. -Can I ? I asked the dark elf musician he was holding something like a accousting guitar in his hand and playing music with it hearing my question he quickly looked at the chief to see if it was okay to do so,in the end he seemed to have agreed letting me hold the instrument in my hands. -Can you play it ? He asked...not really expecting me to answer. -Yes,and you three try to follow my tune I do the rest... My answer was backed with a sound of confidence to it the other 3 musicians holding different instruments seemed surprised,but nodded nonetheless waiting for me to start to play. The female hobgoblins hadn''t once lost me in their sight hoboku was the one who watched me the most and seeing me go over and doing something mysterious had her a bit conflicted about herself,but she waited to see what I was about to do trusting me,the dark elves were evenly as curious and after a few seconds a hum came from the guitar like instrument I was holding. -So it really works like that... I muttered stroking the guitar once again calling another sets of tunes combining it with a few more other tunes creating a rhythm and then a song... Seeing me use the instrument so skillfully and natural made the dark elves a bit shocked even the female hobgoblins looked very amazed with the way I was handling it and also slightly captivated by the tunes I was making through the guitar,the musicians were shocked,but quickly remembered what they were supposed to do and started to accompany my tune with their own a bit different,but still complimenting my hard and mild tone with their own soft one. Previously in my world.I had tried my hands on a lot of things playing guitar was one of them it wasn''t anything that I liked,but I was good at it even though I lost interest in it very fast,I never thought that this skill would help me in this kind of situation really the musicians very obviously very astound with my skills and then again they probably didn''t expect me to sing at the same too. -Eyes in the sky,raising far into the night.I raise my hand to the fire,but its no use because you can''t stop it from shining through... The song wasn''t popular in my world,but it was the only song I knew the notes from my speech was also different when I sung it turned into english just as I wanted it to be,making it goblin or dark elf didn''t seem to make sense to me so I sang it the way I remembered it to be meant and with the strange music the people started to get even more captivated towards the unknown words they were hearing through the music I was creating small wiggles here and there could be seen getting along with the rhythm of my song the female hobgoblins especially smiled feeling very excited and happy about my tune,but still no one was standing up. Thinking that it still wasn''t enough I started to move myself into the crowd of people my sudden movement made the musicians a bit perplexed,but they didn''t stop me nor did they stop making their own tunes and just watched me as I started to go through the tables one by one inviting people to stand up and dance I never stopped singing through all of this just pulling a few men and woman and letting them dance together and what not most of the times when I stared at a woman though for some reason they immediately would start blushing or try to avoid my eyes for some reason I didn''t try to be intimidating so I wasn''t sure what was going on either way I didn''t mind it and just walked through the crowd with the guitar playing singing and inviting the people. It worked in the end and it worked pretty well a lot of them started smiling and dancing along my tunes my mystical words and I didn''t stop there finally coming along the female hobgoblins and also inviting them to dance which they probably didn''t have a clue on how to do,but they didn''t need to they only needed to follow the music and it would work out. Still they were a bit nervous they never had done such a thing so it was understandable they weren''t really nervous because they thought that they were bad dancers no they didn''t care what other people thought they only cared about me and to ease them up a little bit more I gave them an example myself with another person of course. -Hoboku if you would ? I asked giving hoboku my hand for her to stand up she seemed surprised,but didn''t refuse and took my hand a bit nervous with that I pulled her from the chair leading her towards the an open area I started dancing with her randomly while following the music that they musicians were making... Seeing my moves hoboku tried to replicate them,but failed embarrassingly it seemed like she wanted to stop,but after seeing me smile because of her attempt to dance made her a bit more motivated as she tried to make more funnier and natural moves on her own with that she also started to understand what it meant to dance to listen to music. The others were observing quite attentively hobura even stood up and tried to dance on her own which was also funny,but also fun ending up with everyone dancing to the music smiling and laughing together. ~Congratulations you have learned the skill [LvL.1]~ ~Congratulations you have learned the skill [LvL.1]~ ~Congratulations you have learned the skill [LvL.1]~ The skills weren''t unexpected and I pretty much ignored them getting myself lost on the fun between the female hobgoblins dancing and laughing at their random moves to dance the day had pretty much gone like this without a further notice. ================================================== I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com Chapter 83 Where Am I ? I wasn''t sure if we got closer with the village throughout the night,but what I could tell was that both sides didn''t feel so tense towards each other like the first time which was good enough for me really. In one of those moments one of the dark elves even offered hobura a cup of blue liquor she didn''t really know what it was,but drank it anyways just to be nice...it turned out to be a mistake really.. Once hobura had a drink she started to drink even more at the time I wasn''t really checking on her,but when she ended up sharing the liquor with the others thats when a small problem started to arise... -Lord sorron... -Hug me... -Can I have a kiss too ? -No,he is mine ! The girls were all very drunk especially hobura since she didn''t even stop drinking and her level of sexual harassment had also risen very much because of her drinking...I scared that if this continued on they would start to do some immoral acts in front of everyone thats why I quickly talked to vulgan and asked him if he had some place where I could make the female hobgoblins go shut down for a bit. -Oh..yes its a bit early,but I can see why you would want that...we had actually prepared a guest house for your people let me show you the way... Vulgan said with a slight wryly smile on his face while looking at my group that was still drowning themselves with the blue liquor I couldn''t really stop them now since they weren''t listening to me all to much...but still I could make them follow me. -Girls ! I am going ! My words had immediately pulled their attention as they started to get up one by one following my back wobbling around while walking,I was glad that they didn''t cause any trouble and were more concentrated on me then the rest,in the future having them drink alone or unauthorized could be dangerous so I have to make some kind of rule for that until I am sure that they could control themselves somewhat... On the topic I was also a bit tipsy,but not too drunk to have lost myself just yet I still had to be moderate and have a decent grip on the situation so I couldn''t allow myself to drink more then 4 or 5 cups really. Vulgan in the end lead us towards a very big house he said that it was a guest house that would be occupied mostly by a few merchants and other people that come by for the night it was very big comparable to vulgans house really,fitting in the female hobgoblins in this house wouldn''t be a problem and it also made me a bit excited since this would be the first time I slept under a proper roof. I thanked vulgan and started to tell the girls to get inside one by one most of them were a bit too clingy and wanted to stay with me,but I convinced them to go inside with a few words that they probably would forget after a few minutes anyways hoboku was the last to go inside,but also the one who stood still by the door waiting for me to come in from what I could see she wasn''t that much affected by the liquor a bit tipsy which was for sure,but not outright drunk to make her lose her guard just like that,she was still vigilante and held her position and waited for me more then a few times she looked at me very lewdly and at one point I swear I thought that she would kidnap me and bring me to the forest and do something to me...not that hobura hadn''t already tried. -I see you tomorrow my friend it was a good night and I am sure that we have much to talk about tomorrow.. I nodded my head gratefully and also conscious about his words he knew that I wanted to know much more about the world and since today we didn''t have the time for a proper talk he owed me one for tomorrow. -See you tomorrow... I said giving him my goodbyes as both of us started to part away into different directions hoboku also kept a sharp look towards vulgan until I got inside the beautiful house that was purely made out of wood and carved stone. -How long are we going to stay here my lord ? Hoboku not really sounded impatient she just wanted to know really in which answered. -Tomorrow noon I think we will also go somewhere else actually.. I said in which hoboku nodded her head acknowledging with that done me and hoboku started to bring the female hobgoblins into different rooms to let them sleep it took a while,but we finished without a major problem hobura was the worst when it came to this hoboku even had the impulse to just knock her out completely,but I didn''t let her and just handled it myself spoiling hobura to sleep which hoboku seemed very jealous about... Night had already approached the village was quiet only our house was met with a few snores coming from different rooms where a few hobgoblins slept peacefully... I sat on my own bed a bit dazed and behind me was hoboku licking my neck her hands fondling me furiously she wasn''t wearing anything and was instead stark naked... -Please... Hoboku begged sounding as if she would die if she didn''t get what she wanted this night her little cry was pitiful and very seductive too her hands were already on my crotch only stroking,but not pulling my dick out just yet still waiting for me to approve... I didn''t say anything and just looked at the beauty that was completely submissive towards me her breathing was already ragged trying to keep control over herself to not go ahead of herself... Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. Her horns looked very cute to me as if she was trying to roleplay for me,but in fact those horns were real making her still all so charming in a mystical kind of way...my hand subconsciously moved towards her head she saw it and didn''t object letting me touch her horns a bit more,I didn''t pull and instead just stroke and felt up the horns a bit through this interaction hoboku didn''t say anything and just kept her eyes open looking at me in a very expectingly and eager way slightly growing impatient she wanted to ravage,but I was holding her leash tight around her neck with my own eyes which in fact seemed to electrify her even more... She did bad last time,but she still evolved thats why giving her a small reward shouldn''t be considered bad.With those thoughts I gave into temptation and let hoboku have her way with me. =============================================== The next day was pretty bad for the girls half of them were suffering from a intense hangover hobura especially got sick from it and was sitting inside her bed holding her head in pain... I couldn''t go to the villager chief like this thats why I took a few moments to check on everyone and see what I could do after all I had a lot of herbs that could maybe help them keep the pain down something for a headache in specific. I kept the other half that weren''t sick in the house and have them look after the sick ones.I was also getting to head out and visit the village chief logically speaking I wasn''t going to bring everyone with me and instead just 1 person which was hobuha and hoboku. When hoboku heard me only taking hobuha she wanted to object,but didn''t get to say anything when I told her my reasoning. -Hobuha is the current captain so its logical that I would take her with me stay here and keep on eye out for everyone until I come back and by the way I will also send someone to this house to give you some food understood ? Hoboku closed her mouth still a bit displeased,but also a bit satisfied because of yesterdays reward she had got taking too just seemed a bit selfish of her so she didn''t say anything and let it slide. -Lord sorron ! I am ready ! Hobuha said in a very adorable kind of way...In our group hobuha is the shortest one close to a middler schooler and with her petite statue she looked very cute,her hair was long,she was flat,but she made that up with beautiful legs and hips wearing a purple mages robe that showed her curves. -Lets go... I nodded stroking her head while leaving the house making hobuha smile a lot since lately she didn''t get much attention from me,but now she had an opportunity to shine for me. Surprisingly the village in this kind of hour was very lively,I couldn''t see any stores making me believe that the villagers simply provided for themselves which I expected since this wasn''t even a city,but there wasn''t anything to fret I was sure that our exchange would be pretty normal getting some basic material or everyday items wasn''t an issue I thought. On our way the villagers for sure knew who I was and immediately greeted me with a polite bow to be nice I did the same thing until we reached the biggest house of this village the village chiefs house of course. Hobuha was kind of nervous on our way here because of that she looked so adorable that I couldn''t help,but hug her from behind this kind of close interaction made hobuha very excited and also helped her calming down a lot when she saw my calm smile. -Keep your eyes open and nothing bad will happen alright ? -nhnn... Hobuha nodded with a new found motivation in her eyes,I also proceeded and knocked the door and sure enough vulgan came out with a big smile of his inviting us to come inside. Vulgan''s house wasn''t extra ordinary or anything like that it was spacious and was decorated very well,but didn''t look different from the guest house,vulgan relatively led us towards the living room where a small fire burned inside of a fire place warming up the room. -Sit down friend my wife will come in a few moments and serve us some tea until then how about we talk for a bit ? -yes,that would be nice I said sitting onto a seat that seemed to be made out of some animals fur,it was soft and hairy pretty warm too,I told hobuha to sit down when I told her that she looked a bit surprised at first,but after a few seconds she approached me and sat down onto my lap...I didn''t mean it like this...nevermind.. Vulgan of course saw this,but didn''t say anything other then give me a friendly smile that didn''t have any other implication to it,telling hobuha to get up was probably just going to be awkward so I refrained and started asking vulgan questions instead,questions that I wanted to know since the beginning I came to this place. -Where am I ? =============================================================== I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 84 Class Or "Jobs" And Skills Or "Arts" Hearing my question vulgan was quiet confused at first he didn''t expect me to ask something like this,but cheryth probably explained to him that I was close to a amnesiac he didn''t question anything further and just told me what I wanted to know. Arubia the great forest is the location we are all currently in...its the biggest forest positioned between 5 kingdoms this area is partially a neutral ground and also a place where the highest amount of monsters live this is also a reason why no,one really dares to claim this area because of the amount of population this huge forest has with its growing amount of monsters everyday its also said that there is a forest guardian a great monster protecting this land from invaders,but those things seem to be a legend. -What are the 5 kingdoms ? I asked.Quietly listening to vulgan while stroking hobuha''s head a little as if she was a small pet.Vulgan nodded his head and continued while thinking about my question for a moment. -The 5 kingdoms are the leading population of the current world as we know they are each divided into a different races being human,dwarves,elves,dragonmen and beastmen currently we are living in a time of peace the last war that had happened was 120 years ago the citizens are forgetting the past events and focusing on the current ones other then that there are a few revolutions that are bound to happen in a few kingdoms...the human one and the elven kingdom in specific really.. The state of the world didn''t seem to be all too different from my own world these revolutions he is talking about seem also just normal struggles the people in this age and time meet and on the topic I noticed something odd... -If there is a elven kingdom...how come you are living in this dangerous forest ? My question made vulgan smile ironically...as he spat out his words with small disdain. -The elven country doesn''t look at us dark elves as "real" elves we are basically discriminated against as the race with muddy blood running through our veins our skin and eyes,hair are completely different from the wood elves or normal elves,it is believed that we dark elves are the result of a beast mating with a pure elf making us basically thought as no different then monsters... He gnashed his teeth while saying that making me understand why they had to live in this dangerous forest this is one of the flaws this medieval age had to it the racial difference would always cause some sort of a problem be it humiliation or simply discrimination against someone,people just couldn''t live with things so much different then them thinking that being the same would only be the right thing and not considered about anything else the other party had a common with them. This topic seemed to be quiet touchy towards vulgan so I avoid asking it and just changed the topic with a small comment which he took after this I asked him about the basic system of the world such as currency and other biographical locations which may or may not be important,vulgan was patient and answered each of my questions with delicate care and sometimes adding a few pieces of history to make me understand a little better over all what he was telling me enlightened me into a lot of mechanic this world had some new while some were very identical to my own world. One of the things that never seem to change was slavery...I had already anticipated such topic and it seems like slavery is practiced in more kingdoms then expected the dwarven,human and dragonmen seem to mainly use this sort of business to execute labor and as a sort of currency between businessmen I felt slightly disgusted by the thought of slavery,but kept it inside without a second word my opinion on this wouldn''t matter the slightest it was a different world a world where I should know such things and fit in properly even if I don''t agree with the way the things are going just because I came from a different society. This topic in particular made me think about the girls it scared me for a little since it rose a thought inside of my brain mainly linking it with my death and what would happen with them... I would definitely not go to a country that practices slavery for now keeping a low head and staying out of trouble was my goal no need to pull attention from somewhere unneeded staying in the forest and building up strength was important for me,but to what extend really ? I didn''t know... Without realizing it I noticed that my grip on hobuha had tightened vulgan also saw my grim expression and didn''t say anything hobuha in the meantime was confused,but also shut her mouth and let me hug her tight without complain. -Sorry ! I am late here have some tea... -Sorron ! The small silence was immediately interrupted by vulgans wife shalila and her daughter calar her appearance also snapped me out of my thoughts and returned the pleasant atmosphere of the room my grip on hobuha also loosened up a lot as I took the cup of black tea with a gentle smile on my face... Hobuha also took the wooden cup with steaming hot tea inside not sure what to do with it just staring at me trying to imitate me which was cute really. -Its hot you have to blow it and sip a little to not burn yourself.. I said demonstrating her on my own which she understood and tried for herself drinking a small amount and showing a bitter expression because of the taste that wasn''t really sweet,but enjoyable nonetheless with a thick aroma. Maybe asking some of this tea would be a good idea... I thought sipping a bit more until vulgan finished with his own,vulgans wife shalila had already gone taking calarel with who wanted to stay and listen to our talk which the mother objected with adult business finally getting her daughter away. -Now I had told you the basic things you should know about the world and if I may ask what are you going to do now ? I stopped sipping my tea for a moment raising my eyebrows I looked at him. His question was right on the money...what was I going to do now ? I was convinced that now I had the necessary strength to go to a kingdom if I wished for it nothing was really stopping me from doing so,but I still had my second doubts and other business that I had to finish before finally committing to this such as glasses girls group having a solid foundations is what I wanted to have before charging into the unknown strength seemed to be the same old law in this whole world and gather that strength was important for all kinds of things thats why...I will stay here for a while,but still there were a lot of question I still wanted answers to and vulgan was the perfect man that could provided me with all those answers to my questions. The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. -For now gather information stay here and just exchange with your village really...and on the topic do you know what levels are or what a status window is ? My question was met with a confused expression on his part seeing this I reformed my question and asked him about jobs or how you learn skills,having specified such a thing vulgan finally understood and said. -You really just learn those things yourself or someone teaches you and if your strong enough to can understand it too... And like this the conversation once again derailed towards the existence of the "Status window" and from what I discovered these people don''t seem to know anything about the status window at all...they can''t summon it nor do they know what "Skills" or "Attributes" are from what I understood in his explanation these people seem to just understand how to execute a skill at some point if they learn it correctly and it seems to come in all different kinds of forms such as crafting,combat or even singing and dancing are included. For example:there is a job such as a "Appraiser" this village even has its own appraiser and what he does is basically what I do...he holds an item inspects it and then tells you what it is...pretty simple,but also very confusing like how would he even know what it is just by holding it if he doesn''t know what a status window is ? The answer to this seems to be also very simple the appraiser is a person who is a "Job" holder I only understood what vulgan meant as class a job after he tried to explain it to me that because the appraiser holds a specific "Job" he is able to identify items through a string of thought that enters his mind like magic. After this he also explained to me mechanics that I would understand as skills that he calls "Arts" arts seem to be only connected to combat mechanics for physical or normal combat there is also magic that is simply called "Spell Casting" divided by elements and unbound elements and further into their respective "spells" vulgan himself holds 2 different "Jobs" one of them is while the other one is this kind of discovery made me a bit surprised since he was basically telling me that people can have more then 1 class at the same time...I asked him if anyone could do that or if you could change your job in which he just laughed at and told me. -Not,everyone can do that,you have to be strong and experienced enough to hold more then 1 job of course you can also change jobs,but if you do that you won''t be able to access the "Arts" from your first job and to change your job you also need to access a seer stone in which you can always change back to your original job and access your previous "Arts" without a problem,people can learn "Arts" without a job too,but are sometimes limited in the way of understanding without a suitable "Job" like if you want to know a combat move you need a combat "Job" if you want to know a crafting technique you need to know a crafting "Job" there are even "Arts" and techniques that are specific to only one "Job" a warrior can learn how to clean,but a maid with the specific job just works faster and more efficient then the warrior,but in the end it also comes down to hard work you can make your own "Job" if you want or learn it from someone else who has the specific job you want and has a decently high understand of teaching you...the academy in the human and elven kingdom for example have suitable teachers that can impart you with the knowledge of a "Job" very easily His explanation towards the status window was very fascinating to me what intrigued me the most was this item or thing called "Seer Stone" that allows you to change your class or job without erasing the skill masteries of your previous skills that you had,changing your jobs makes you unable to use the class specific skills that you had previously,but gives you a chance to learn new skills to that specific job or class....it is a bit confused to talk like this since Job and class are the exact same thing. These "Seer Stones" are located inside a church or a adventurers guild ironically there isn''t one in this small village,but there might be one in some other more developed village. Passive skills are basically thought as techniques or a persons own strength while active skills are "Arts". Then again I also discovered that these people seem to be fairly restricted towards their "Jobs" vulgan had said that a warrior can learn to clean,but it seems like a warrior can''t "Appraise" anything this particular skill is reserved towards a "Appraiser" only,like my skill that comes mainly from my class there seems to be small restrictions for these people in comparison to someone like me who came from another world and has the "Status Window" and is able to use a class specific skill without a problem like and . -... His explanation had given me a lot to think about mainly about the topic of my current existence really...why are transported people equipped with a such unfair system then the normal people in this world why are we even in this forest ? If we were summoned for example shouldn''t we have been summoned next to the person who called on us? No,I shouldn''t think like this...It was my fault that had brought me here I was the one who opened the book and played along and got transported here...then again who placed that book originally ? It can''t be that it was me...When I buy a book I always buy it because I want it and know what to expect from it,but the book was something I never seen before... I sighed... I was getting way too ahead of myself in the end did it even matter ? sniffing around and trying to figure out how I got here doesn''t solve anything its not like I want to return I just have to shut up and be thankful that I have such a unfair advantage against normal people. -Are you alright ? Vulgan asked a bit unsure I just smiled and nodded my head. -Its alright I just had a troubling thought in my head...continue please... Vulgan nodded his head and started to continue speaking about some history about a few kingdoms. ====================================================================== I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 85 Goodbye Melody Vuglan and I finished our conversation after an hour or so he had told me multiple amounts of useful information and some culture as well making me really thankful. -oh on the topic actually did you encounter some brownish dark taint on the way here ? Vulgan asked out of the blue and actually its also a think I wanted to ask him about. Narrowing my eyes I nodded my head and told him that I walked around that area to be safe,hearing my words his face suddenly turned slightly grim as he said. -Good,continue to avoid that area touching it won''t really harm you since it only harms plants,but knowing that you did encounter the taint on the way here indicates that it is growing in a frightening speed... I was a bit puzzled and asked. -What is that taint ? Vulgna turned his eyes towards me and answered with a small sigh. -Its like a virus a magical one at that not like normal pests this taint absorbs vitality out of plants and sometimes turns dead plants into its minions to lure live animals into its area and absorb their vitality so it can live,from what I got a few days back some of the scouts reported this taint epidemic at first I was going to deal it myself,but then I realized that it was much too big for me thats why I was going to request some help from the adventurers guild to deal with it,but now that it has grown this big I have to take urgent actions and request the guild right away... Vulgan sighed his tone seemed very solemn at the moment and I could understand why,making a request at the adventurers guild in this area and for such a task seemed really hard if you ask me it would probably take a lot of money out of his pockets which also made me interested actually with that making a idea pop inside of my head. -How about you let me handle this ? In exchange you can give me items in return not necessarily money ? Vulgan hearing my offer was a bit surprised and also had small line of doubt crossing his eyes as he asked me. -I don''t really know I am not sure of your strength since we didn''t really have time to display our forces,but from what I can tell your girls seem to be pretty tough much more tougher then most of my guys,but how about.... (Snap) Vulgans eyes turned wide as he just realized that something was wrong he quickly grabbed the dagger hidden in his sleeve and executed his "Art" a skill to be precise cutting the 4 incoming spikes of ice that were surrounding him with one whirling motion that looked both skillful and elegant. Finishing he looked back at me a bit taken a back looking at my ice cold eyes as if he was staring into a long profound blizzard making him shiver unconsciously. Hobuha was already very surprised about the surprise attack I had launched she wanted to get in on it aswell,but I stopped her through pinching a her nip which was fairly effective. He laughed. -Haha...I see...Seems like I can''t underestimate you either you weren''t just a normal "Tamer" as I thought you would be,but to be fair no normal "Tamer" has the ability to tame a monster close to his intelligence or greater at the same time you are able to use both "Ice and Water Magic",but from what I can see you aren''t a mage either...truly interesting lad you are my friend... I nodded my head acknowledging and asked. -So ? Is it a deal ? He continued laughing and gave me his hand for a handshake. -It is a deal lad you deal with it and I make sure that I will reward you on topic lets discuss what you will get out of this naturally... And like so we continued to talk about my reward he also told me about the taint in a more detailed way telling me how to kill it which was really surprising since I thought it to be something like a virus because at first I had imagined that I needed to freeze over the whole infected area to stop it from growing. This taint doesn''t have a name its just called "taint" it seems to be something only discovered recently and there aren''t really a lot of people who research it,but what they do know is that this taint is operated by something that is called the "Core" its a magic stone that is laid in the middle of the tainted area it seems to be very heavily guarded by undead creatures and plants since this "Core" is the very heart of the taint and if it gets destroyed then the taint will just perish without leaving any trace of it behind another interesting thing I heard was that the "Core" seems to be a semi-conscious being it can learn and reacts to things in its surroundings it can''t move so it needs to be carried or protected,but it also needs to have ground contact to control its monsters properly just taking it from the ground won''t destroy the taint,but it will immobilize the minions. This kind of enemy seemed to very high-tech in the magic department I wonder why no one researches it if its so new and has all this kind of uses maybe they are still trying to figure out how it works... Anyways at this point I already had gotten enough information and wanted to leave,vulgan understood and before we left I asked him if we could get some food for everyone,he agreed and said that he was actually planning for that and had already send some people to give the girls food which I thanked him for and left the house. -Wait sorron ! Don''t go you promised that you would tell me stories ! I also didn''t introduce you to my friends !~ Just as I was about to leave from the front door the little calar jumped in front of me hobuha looked at her with a unkind look,but didn''t continue and looked the other way I stroke hobuha to stop her from pouting which worked. Shalila,vulgans wife came after a few seconds and looked at her daughter a bit troubled I didn''t mind it and just knelt down in front of calar. -Alright,I am going to go out you can escort me to the others and on the way I tell you some stories ? You can even call your friends if you want I wait here how about it ? Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator. Hearing my compromise calar smiled happily shalila also had a very warm look spread on her face as she saw calar run off to see her friends. Shalila watched her and after a few seconds she came towards me and bowed her head with a smile on her face. -Thank you for taking care of my clumsy little daughter if she gets a little pushy don''t mind pushing her away she can be a little forceful sometimes... -I understand.. With that the mother and I continued to talk pleasantly she was truly a pleasing and wonderful woman very beautiful and mature at that her way of talking was also refined and sweet almost making me forget about something until calar came back and shook my leg. -I came,my friends are outside ! -lets go then... I said with a gentle smile on my face going outside and meeting calars few friends who seemed very surprised when they saw me and hobuha come out personally some kinds were a bit frightened too and tried to hide it which was cute too. Calar being here,she started to proudly introduce me to her friends one by one they also introduced themselves and started with polite speech I didn''t wait and just started to enthusiastically tell them a story while walking towards the guest house the boys and girls weren''t all too interested at first,but then slowly started to get captivated. -What...what did the knight do then ? A girl asked very excited about the story as were the others. -The knight seeing the orphan boy protect the princess so bravely and without a fear picked the boy and made him into his squire,the boy was incredibly thankful and swore the princess on their departure that he would come one day and make her his wife when he would be a proper knight,the princess accepted without a word and hoped that they would meet again someday... At this point I was already in front of the guest house I could see hoboku guarding the entrance like a watch dog seeing me come with so many children in pack not only made her surprised,but also the villagers who we had passed on the way picking up even more children who wanted to hear the story. -Did they meet ! did he make her his wife ?! Calar jumped in front of me stopping me from entering the house rather wanting to hear the end of the story. I thought for a few moments...I was actually making up the story on the fly as a write creating a basic scenario was a piece of cake. -I will tell you the other half of the story after I come back until then you''l have to wait and think for yourself so sorry I things to do alright ? Calar and the kids were a bit disappointed some pouted a bit and some understood and started to leave calarel was honestly the most disappointed of them all and almost looked as if she wanted to cry. -Don''t worry little one I come back and you can hear even more stories so just wait without patients you won''t get your reward you understood.. -hmm...then..then promise me ! She said out of the blue it surprised me,but I nodded my head and told her that I would come back hearing my promise she nodded cheerful once again and left with a happy wave of hers. -Hmm...my lord is quite popular... I smiled and looked hoboku with a bemused expression. -Jealous ? -yes,quite... She said with a hard look on her face...Honestly I didn''t expect her to be this direct to me...anyways I entered the house and found out that everyone seemed to have recovered back to normal even hobura was back to her normal self and hugged me on my return harassing me some bit before I could eat properly which the girls had saved for both me and hobuha. -Are we going to return today ? Hoboku asked while I drank the sweet vegetable soup with delish...I wonder how its made,it does seem to have some salt...I put the wooden bowl down and wiped my lips turning back towards hoboku. -Yes,but before that we are going to go further into the forest for a bit and pick up some items...I also got a request from the village chief and I am thinking of doing it today if we have enough time that is.. Hoboku nodded her head hearing my answer and thought on her own for a bit,hobuha who sitting next to me also ate very quickly both of us finished our meals after a while and started to leave the village. Going outside I was surprised to see vulgan and the other villagers standing in front of the guest house waiting for us...it made hobuha tense for a moment,but I pinched her again and told her to not do anything unnecessary she obligated and watched. Vulgan smiled and came forward in his hands he held the guitar like object the vajar I think it was called ? -It was a good night yesterday my friend and before you leave I want to give you present from the village people and myself,this instrument is the one you had played yesterday and with this you had connected with our people thats why I think it is appropriate for you to take this as a present as sign of our friendship... The other bowed down after hearing vulgans words I also felt veyr flattered and accepted the instrument with both hands,it was a very beautiful piece of music instrument unique and also pleasant looking at it,it made me also find some new kind of interest in music once again maybe I would continue who knows. -Thank you village chief and thank you too villagers... With those words I finally departed from the dark elf village towards my next goal the dead battlefield. ============================================================== I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 86 Little Or High Lord ? The girls and I continued our walk towards the dead battle field the place where the orcs were overrun by the human army which had already cut off half of their troops maybe even more,from what I know the slimes are still following those troops towards the place where the artifact was in fact they did find the entrance,but discovered that it was already buried into the ground right now they were guarding that place a lot of the soldiers were digging actually. The reason we were going to that place were the soldiers overrun the orc village was to salvage the items that they had left behind going to it was very uncomfortable and it felt dirty to do so,but gaining profit for nothing was welcome towards me so it was okay I already expected there to be a lot of creatures eating the dead soldiers and orcs cleaning up,it would also be a good place for the girls to gain experience since the last fight with the giant monster they had,their experience had shot up incredibly most of them were 3 to 2 levels away from evolution while hoboku wasn''t even gaining a single bit of experience after killing a big monster on our way to the battle field... This kinda of made me wonder once again about the use of evolution...I had evolved into a ,but I didn''t gain any new skills through that from what I know if you evolve you also gain something new,but right now those changes seemed to be only cosmetic,I couldn''t see much of a difference be it personality or ability it didn''t change other then the attributes if I compare myself to the slimes they seemed to have gained a bit more then me when it comes to evolution gaining advanced racial abilities... Wait..racial abilities ? My mind stopped for a moment thinking about what I just mentioned...yes racial abilities...are those even considered to be skills? I quickly thought and used my appraisal skill on both and I didn''t do this previous because I thought that it would be the same as the description I had the first time when I appraised my race as a normal but now the skill had leveled up a few times,I wanna see how different it is. Through troubles and high care the stands out of everyones reach being a pure blond from predecessor sly and cunning thoughtful and intelligent it has the natural ability of that allows it to be make others naturally more kind to itself and rather alluring too to the opposite sex a simple touch can cause the opposite being to feel warmth and intimacy,the also possesses the ability that halves the magic damage on contact it is immune to soul damaging spells or spells that concern mental status effects such as or etc. A being that has come out of the darkest part of the world it is very vicious and evil,but its also calm at the same time highly intellectual and decently strong on itself possessing the ability called that allows it to strike fear in its opponent who weaker or dumbed then itself through simple presence it is immune to any kind of dark magic or poison and is capable of asphyxia someone through fear too it possesses the ability which has one random effect on every being , ,,,,, etc. The information I was getting through the appraisal result was astound and it also made me realize something about last nights dance and why those woman started to blush after I would lead them to dance...my natural racial ability was on effect in that night hoboku also unconsciously was activating her ability even now I sometimes could see a few monsters cower in fear or run away when meeting up with hoboku the explanations of the race was also a bit disturbing it made me wonder for a bit as I looked at hoboku and asked her. -Hoboku are you evil ? Hoboku stopped for a moment looking at me as I had ludicrous the others were evenly as surprised why I asked such question we ended up in a stand still because of me too... Hoboku suddenly smiled lewdly and asked... -Do you want me to be ? Some of the girls hearing hoboku''s reply just shook their heads and like so we continued walking...Yes,...she is definitely evil.. I sighed and continued walking as the center of the group...the explanations were a bit so-so right now,but knowing that natural abilities don''t count as actual skills is good to know it shows that evolution really does have its own benefits... Going like this we continued to walk through the forest towards the dead battle field...the girls were fighting non-stop the onslaught of the beasts was getting heavier every moment the more we were coming closer to the field the stench of rot and blood was heavy in the air we also found a road made out of foot prints made by the army it gave us a way to the location we I sought after,but also a clear sight on us for the beasts to jump towards which wasn''t a problem since I could us my to freeze a certain perimeter to stop a few monsters and let another few go through and get slaughtered by the female hobgoblins...this was truly an experience grinder,it wasn''t surprising with the amount of dead bodies ahead in which the stench was increasingly getting thicker and nastier then before the girls didn''t seem to care a single bit,but I was different then them and was nauseated slightly...why can''t my natural ability be something more external then internal ! With those thoughts we finally got the dead battle field raising on a small hill I could see dozens of monsters going through this graveyard of corpses and fight with each other...the scene was really astounding our arrival had also caught the attention of a lot of predators that were here they were looking at us with their scary glowing red eyes looking at us as we were some kind of food...the fight would truly begin now... I thought and just as I was about to activate my a large shadow went over us...the shadow was surprising and when I looked up I realized that something was flying in the air it looked like a hawk to me,but it was way to big to be a hawk the size was comparable to the size of 2 mini-vans with sharp claws and long wings the length of 4.5 meters at least...its feathers were a red-black color from what I could tell. The appearance of the huge bird had made a lot of the predators in the area scared resulting in them to scram in fear of their lives...the rule of the beasts was always the same the weak become food while the strong eat...this kind of scene was predictable and this bird interested me quite a lot...I wanted it. The bird flew a few times in circles around the sky the girls had long since noticed and were getting ready to fight hoboku was even aiming her spell towards it,but I stopped her which puzzled her a lot,but she obligated and watched what I was about to do. (Cry) A majestic and strong cry resounded throughout the sky the bird was preparing to come down and as it did the light reflected the giant birds feathers and also its noble statue that was descending onto the bloody ground to have its feast. Getting down the bird obviously had already noticed us it didn''t attack us though and just ignored us as if giving us some mercy while it ate,but then the immediately dodged when it felt a huge amount of danger coming its way....a large ice spike had flew towards it,but it had dodged for the last second and looked at us once again this time enraged...it was mainly looking at me...the one who had shot the ice spike the reason it knew that I was the shooter was because it saw the giant ice spike above me. If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. It didn''t move and just watched me both of us were focusing on each other staring into one anothers eyes and I could see that the bird was actually quiet intelligent because of the way it was looking at me..not adult human level smart,but more like a child it was following its instincts at the moment and those instincts probably told it to me careful. I stepped forward the female hobgoblins followed suit after we walked towards the bird halfway through I told them to stay where they were and let me go myself. Hearing this everyone was totally against it,it couldn''t be helped that everyone was slightly intimidated by the bird because of it huge statue and having me go alone scared the girls even more then the bird. -ENOUGH you don''t decide what I can and cannot do I am saying that you are supposed to wait here while I go there do you understand ? My sudden shout had brought a lot of surprise through everyone hearing my angered tone they also stopped arguing with me with small amount of fear and shame striking through their eyes I knew that they meant good with what they wanted,but restricting me and telling me what to do isn''t something they should be concerned with right now. I stepped forward and as I did hobura jumped in front of me...I was surprised really...she was openly revolting and hindering me to go... -What are you doing ? get out of the way... -... Hobura didn''t say anything and just stood there her arms open wide I ignored her and stepped aside she followed as expected though. I looked at her face...her expression was very hard and looked as if she was almost about to cry it made my heart waver a lot without a stop too. I sighed... -Hobura do you think I am weak ? The sudden question had hobura and the other taken a back...hobura looked very conflicted as she answered me. -No,I don''t I... -Then why are you stopping me ? are you telling me I am weaker then this bird ?Do you think I will lose ? My barrage of questions assaulted hobura she looked very shamed and had her head down she was shivering with no end to it,but didn''t cry and held strong looking at me with conviction. -No ! I know you are strong lord sorron stronger then most of us,but I think that what you are doing now is foolish ! Everyone gasped when they heard what hobura said...she was basically calling me a fool,but I didn''t mind what surprised me rather was that it was coming from her mouth. I laughed it wasn''t a mad laugh nor a ironic one nor was it a sarcastic laugh...it was a amused laugh which hobura was quiet confused about. -I am foolish you think,but let me tell you this you need to take risks when you want to get stronger the reason I am strong is because I took those risks sometimes,you also fought everyday risking your life to gain experience isn''t that on its own a risk ? Do you think that from now I will have to make you all stop hunting those beasts just because I am scared of your lives ? Even after the mistake hoboku did almost making you all lose your lives I never said that you should stop I only said that you should be careful,underestimating a small and weaker beast is understandable,but even that small and weaker beast holdings razor sharp fangs if it bites you then its over do you think because of that I should stop you from going out and hunt those small beasts ? -I..eh..this..I..its not... Hobura stuttered she slumped down onto her knees and you could see a single tear falling down her eye she couldn''t take the questions that I was asking her the answers to those was far too contradictory for her to answer me properly since the reason she was doing this was simply because of personal reasons which was to protect me. Everyone behind me very well understood what they wanted to do and why they were this contradictory I also felt incredibly bad because of this and when I saw her tear I felt like hitting myself for going this far... I knelt down towards hobura my eyes were serene and calm I didn''t smile and just wiped the tear off her cheek and hugged the sniffing hobura onto my chest stroking her back how many times has it been since they repeatedly been using this same argument against me...it always gave me a bitter taste on my mouth because what they say is very correct...I am weak...that will never change one hit can kill me and the female hobgoblins are the whole reason why they are even here they are my protectors my shields and armor even my potent weapon at the same time and thats why I don''t want them to suffer either going all together may seem to be the most best choice,but if someone got hurt and would die I wouldn''t be able to take it...I would fall into utter despair even if I lost 1 of them they all already grew way too much onto my soul to be able to be dismissed so suddenly... Both of us were doing the same thing,but only one of us had the means to twist their words as hobura continued to sniff onto my chest hugging me and slowly calming down... She didn''t say anything nor did I say anything and another few seconds she stopped and let me go the others also hugged hobura and started to comfort her a bit more. Hoboku still stared at my walking back and also at the huge bird that was still standing there as if it was nailed on the ground it didn''t attack nor did it go away it waited...it waited for me to go forward and accept the challenge. Hoboku had her hand open the whole time she was getting ready to cast her spell at any time in a sense of meaning hoboku would be the very first of the girls who would go against my words without a thought until now she never had done it openly before,but that was always because she never needed to and it was always because of me really and now she also doesn''t need to go against me I would finish this and get what I wanted. -Bird join me or die... I said simply the distance between me and the bird was 10 meters,but I knew that it had heard me. -You,human ? No you aren''t smell different from human...a lord ? The bird guessed totally ignoring what I just said and just staring at me...there was a reason why I wanted to go alone one is to protect the girls and the second is to fight the bird one on one and gain its loyalty if I used everyone else in this fight then it would most likely only enraged to have lost to numbers and not by me. The main reason I wanted this bird was because of the mobility it could give me it would impact the power of my group hugely and also open up a mean of quick transportation going by foot is a problem to me and this bird can solve the problem with its back. -Aren''t you listening ? Join me or die which is it ? If you don''t answer then I take it that you want to die... The bird looked a bit amused seeing me talk so big as it replied not even surprised that I could talk in its tongue. -If you want me to join you then beat me little lord I am the master of the mountain ! You can''t win ! The bird said proudly flapping its majestic wings while saying so. I smiled and answered. -I am not a little lord I am a remember that when you get pushed to the ground ! ========================================================================== I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 87 Tough Bird The small wisping sound of the wing could be heard as both me and the giant bird stood facing each other our eyes were crossing and our own clear intents were showing themselves one which was murderous while the other one wanted to submission the intense smell of the iron like blood surrounded us,but I wasn''t distracted I forced myself to focus and didn''t mind the gruesome smell and scene around us nor did the bird,both of us were waiting for something...we were waiting for the other individual to start moving. I sighed...making a small grin I realized that this wasn''t getting us anywhere... The bird saw my grin and couldn''t understand for a moment,but just as it was about to step forward it sensed incredible amount of danger comings its way without a second thought the bird flapped its wings heavily and launched himself back few meters... The motion was swift and without an error to be found,what was once the birds stop had now been turned into a crate slammed by 2 big frozen ice fists. The bird saw the damage it had dealt to the ground and felt slightly discouraged by the pure force that the hit could give it didn''t know what else I could do,not until it would attack me which was why it started to use its biggest advantage the sky of course. Raising its wings once again the dark red bird raised into the sky with one flap and then with another flap it flew and started to encircle me with this maneuvering the speed was fast almost leaving a after image after its flight I could also barely keep up with the speed with my own eyes hitting it was out of the questions so what do I do ? The bird was getting ready I could tell if I can''t hit it then who said that it should be able to hit me instead ? Thinking like this I raised my palms invoking my spells I created a thick fog in my surroundings with this I was confident that the bird wouldn''t be able to see me clearly and this wasn''t the end of my tricks either. The bird also realized what I was intending and quickly grabbed onto the chance it had before I was completely shrouded in the fog lunging at me with extreme speed not expecting that he was in fact walking directly into my trap... Hurricane Blizzard...I thought immediately creating a large whirlwind me as a center and also stopping the lung of the bird at this moment I believed that I had it in my hands,but I was celebrating too early and only then realized that the bird itself had a few tricks to spare... A small crimson flame ignited on the chest of the bird for a moment...the flame was small and wasn''t really threatening,but just as I was thinking about that the flame suddenly spread through the birds entire body the blizzard wasn''t taking any effect on the bird anymore which surprised me a lot and also made me change plans on the spot,instead of freezing it I changed back into brute forcing it through ice fists again. I cupped my palms at that moment and summoned 2 giant fists of ice now 3 times bigger then the first ones the bird obviously saw them,but it couldn''t really dodge since the heavy wind was affecting it still what it did instead was spew a giant flame out of its peak to melt one of the fists without a trace,but burning the second one was too challenging for the bird ending up getting hit by the giant fist of ice falling back onto the ground with a small pained expression on its face, for what must have been a 200 to 300 Kg hit it didn''t show any signs of major damage...the bird was tough I admit that. Violent crimson red flames engulfed the bird its appearance and the demeanor it showed was noble and fierce at the same time the flames burned and burned with a lot of passion to it the hotness of those flames even reached me to at this range what a frightening flame it was. -Fire against ice counter..what a horrible outcome... I muttered truly feeling unpleased about the fact that the bird could actually control flames to such degree,but still I didn''t lose my head just yet it wasn''t the end and how said my ice was ordinary either ? I concentrated raising both of my palms I started to imagine the scene that I wanted to created the bird obviously knew what I wanted to do and immediately jumped into action wanting to hinder me from finishing my spell. The bird charged even on the ground it was a opponent to be reckoned with because of its size and sharp claws it had its peak was also very long and spiky,from what I know it can even spew fire out of its mouth,but I wasn''t scared nor was I nervous I would end this in this one move we will see who has the better temperament in both of us. The bird stopped only short a few meters away from me it raised its head and immediately released its violent flame onto me. -LORD SORRON ! Hobura and the others yelled out loud frightened to no end seeing me covered by endless amounts of violent crimson flames my figure was most likely not even on sight through this amount of flames that was covering me. From far away I could see the girls starting to get anxious hoboku also couldn''t take it anymore and started to charge her spell,but before she was able to effectively cast it she noticed something strange...steam large amount of steam was coming from where the flames were concentrating. The others didn''t notice,but hoboku did making her also abruptly stop her spell casting and also stop hobura from interfering. -What ARE YOU DOING ! We have to go ! Hobura shouted furiously looking at hoboku,hoboku didn''t mind and just told her straight patiently. -Stop look closer the lord isn''t done yet... Hobura and the rest didn''t understand what hoboku meant at first,but either way they continued staring just as she said and then they saw it. -You...how...how did you survive that ! The bird cried out loud shocked that I was still standing behind a giant piece of dark ice in my way,the ice was cracked at some parts,but it was also freezing over itself getting back to its hard form. I smiled and answered with a mocking tone in my voice. -Explaining will take way too much time and I don''t think a bird brain like you will even understand half of the things I will tell you thats why stop talking nonsense and defend yourself its my turn.. The bird was obviously shocked which was good to me,in any normal circumstances it was for sure that I wouldn''t have survived this kind of onslaught of flames not without the of course,the magic allowed me to change the temperature of water to the most coldest level possible using this fact to my advantage I erected a wall in front of me and tweaked with the water a bit creating different layers of ice that would support each other while enduring the heat and also extinguishing the flame at the moment of contact with the ice,its the same logic I followed like dry ice when it gets close to a flame it goes off I just did this is in a more larger scale the same thing,but much bigger and more organized. Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings. The bird narrowed its eyes not even putting his thought onto the taunt and spewing his words as if they were flames themselves. -It doesn''t change anything ! Even if I can''t hurt you it doesn''t mean that you can hurt me ! I laughed. -I am not really sure about that buddy and I might look down onto the ground if I were you... -What ? The bird was alarmed and immediately looked down like the idiot it was it tried to escape,but it was already too late a giant ice wall had already been erected on its back giving no further escape. I shut my palm and immediately activated my spell that I was preparing since the beginning it worked fast and didn''t give room for any resistance towards the bird closing it into a big sphere of pure dark ice the room was slightly cramped and incredibly cold. The birds first thought was to obviously break free of the sphere and just crack it with sheer force,but it soon realized that it wasn''t working the ice was too hard for it to break thats why it used its trump card instead its flames....but there was one thing the bird didn''t know about when he tried to ignite his flame. -You can''t make flames inside a vacuum you bird brain... I said smiling while continuously hardening,healing and freezing the sphere further watching the dumb bird continue to try ignite its flames only to discover that those flames would go out on the spot there was no air inside the sphere and the cold was also getting worse every second it was being locked inside the sphere it would take only a matter of time until it would die from lack of air or simply cold both of which are weakening the bird incredibly...it was over. I held my palms and stared into the eyes of the slowly weakening bird that was in front of me it couldn''t struggle anymore the ice was already taking its toll on his mind and I wasn''t going to stop either,the burn saw the clear intent in my eyes and felt very scared he knew what would come next just by looking into my cold blue eyes it needed to act if it wanted to live. (Tuck Tuck...) The bird picked his peak onto the sphere looking at me with a pleading expression almost pitiful even,but understandable it wanted to live like any other animal thats why I asked it. -Do you swear your undying loyalty towards me ? If you do I will release you and if you don''t then your going to die answer me and be truthful I will know if you will try to deceive me so there is no,point in lying right now The bird heard my sentence by every word and was shocked...for a moment a light of thoughtfulness ran through the birds eyes as it suddenly closed its eyes all of a sudden. I was confused seeing him close his eyes I immediately assumed that he wouldn''t join me it made me kind of sad,but just as I was thinking about it a bright red light came out of the forehead of the bird...it wasn''t its own powers that the light was coming from no...the light was from the emblem that was being marked onto the bird the effect of the contract... I snapped my finger with a single snap the sphere dissolved into simple water the bird shrieked and limped onto the ground bringing fresh air through his lungs...well bloody air to be precise. The female hobgoblins seeing this were amazed and shocked at the same time they were holding their breaths since the very beginning I was making my counter attack and finally at last I had won. -YEAHHH ! Hoboku cried out jumping up and down with a big smile on her face the others were momentarily lost be hoboku''s behavior,but didn''t mind it and joined into the fray as well. I took a small glance towards the female hobgoblins smiling idiotically I made my way towards the bird...no hawk on the ground that was still trying get back onto its feet properly. -What is your name ? I asked kneeling down next to the hawk while looking at it with a smile on my face.The hawk also looked at me we already established a bond through the contract so I was able to feel what the hawk was feeling to the slightest degree which was a feeling of confusion and nervousness...seeing my smile it was getting even more confused and nervous,but also a bit at ease seeing that I didn''t mean anything to it. -I...I this master...no,this bird doesn''t have a name...this bird is called by the beasts the master of the mountain the king of the sky I thought for a moment calling it by its title was too long thats why I thought of giving it a name instead. -Then from today on I will call you Red Hawk its nice to meet you red hawk my name is sorron and I am a like I said before... -Rad...Hak ? I laughed again hearing the hawk pronounce its name wrong well it wasn''t unexpected since the words I was using weren''t in his tongue,but rather english of course he wouldn''t be able to speak it without a mistake,but I could feel that the hawk really was satisfied with its name. The hawk noticing that it was dwindling in its thoughts immediately snapped back out and looked at me...his eyes were showing a small light of respect as it called out to me. -As agreed I rad hawk will serve you lord sorron for the rest of my life I will always treasure this name you have given me and swear on my life and honor that I will protect and follow you no matter where you go ! Seeing the hawk suddenly get up and act all noble in front of me was kinda embarrassing,but still I liked this guy and thinking about it isn''t he my very first "guy friend" in my whole life even though he isn''t human he is much better then nothing even for a bird brain. =============================================================== I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 88 Preparation The fight was over the girls finishing their celebration quickly ran over and asked if I was injured or not which I wasn''t of course...a bit hot...but not really hurt. The girls didn''t come close to hawk though still a bit bitter with him they decided to ignore him for now which hawk didn''t mind all too much,since he was now connected with me he knew that these girls were also his new companions because of this fight he accepted this small fate of his...I really hope for him to get better. Anyways with a new companion I didn''t waste anymore time and started to issue orders after orders...first of all I wanted to start doing the things I came here for which was salvaging all of the weapons and equipment for my own doing this would require a lot of time so I wasn''t sure if I could do it all,but I was also confident too since I still had a plan. -Hey ! come out already ! I shouted my shout was a small surprise to everyone around me they didn''t have a clue on who I was calling for they followed my line of sight and after a few seconds something out of the forest came into the open...the girls were vigilante and gripped onto their weapons,but were pleasantly surprised when they saw one familiar bugger...a slime. These slimes were already something like small pets to the girls they didn''t often show any affection to the slimes,but they still liked the slimes a lot since they help make food clean,their clothing, warm up the water and do all of the labor without complained they weren''t strong or anything,but strength wasn''t the slimes good point it was their ability to have a lot of utility to a lot situations. What I was currently planning was really simple,I wanted to use the slimes to clean up the whole place and also make them pick up the items and put them on one pile so I can store them later on,of course 1 slime wouldn''t be enough for this job,but because the slime has the skill it can multiply itself as it gets bigger meaning that when it cleans and eats the corpses it doesn''t only clean it also creates more slimes to help multiplying itself even more every second shortening the time of work with each individual slime. This kind of power was really useful it makes the slimes the best workers in the world. On the topic I wasn''t worried about the human army to come back any time soon I had set this specific slime in this area so he would keep watch and check the area at all times to see if they had someone here to keep watch,but it turns out they didn''t set someone on the watch and just left like this which was good for me. While the slime kept working and multiplying itself I would take the girls with me and explore the village,hawk would stay at his position and make sure that the slimes worked peacefully without any sort of interruption his presence was like a massive shield towards the wild animals which was really god send to me,I agreed that he could also eat some of the corpses which he seemed very cheerful about. Like so the girls and I continued our work...the village was obviously trashed and damaged everywhere dozens of orc corpses were laying down on the ground a few of them were children which I felt regretful for and another few were woman... The soldiers must have searched everywhere for that map while continuing to slaughter the orcs it was a bit sad to be honest,but I still didn''t care one bit,because I would have done the exact same thing to get what I wanted keeping people quiet about this is also a reason why the humans decided to exterminate the orcs. Anyways while we got inside each different hut we took every item we thought of as useful we kept the corpses on the ground or moved them outside to have them cleaned up later while doing this the girls and I had found multiple amounts of good items such as ceramic utensils and a lot more pots that we could use to cook more and faster with,I was already a bit worried about my original pot which someday break down I feared. Other then that there wasn''t any shortage of weapons in this village mostly glaives and large axes were present there was also a very big one blade cleaver that looked like a great sword in one of the houses I tried to identify the weapon,but it turned out that my skill was far too low for it appraise this odd weapon. Hobura was present with me at the time and took incredible fancy to the weapon,but seeing me inspect it so closely she didn''t dare to go and ask for it remembering the scene she had made just before the fight with Red Hawk which made her even more so a bit shamed. I didn''t want her to continue distance herself from me just because of that,thats why I offered hobura the odd cleaver like looking great sword,at first hobura was surprised and also a bit hesitant whetever or not to take it,but when she felt my warm hand patting her head she immediately submitted smiling towards me and took the weapon with a cheerful look on her face. Before we left though she became a lot more aggressive when she knew that I wasn''t holding anything against her,we made out for a bit which also led towards more conclusions me ending up giving hobura a few more pounding until she was satisfied... Like this we left the hut when we got outside everyone was next to the entrance making a lot of different faces seeing me appear they quickly dispersed,but I still remembered those lewd expressions they made...how embarrassing... Another thing we found inside the village were magical items such as robes and staffs some of the magician girls could finally upgrade and others also found a lot of armor some of which fit them perfectly through this run we had acquired a lot of things to empower ourselves with me personally I got nothing too extraordinary since heavy weapons couldn''t be used me nor could I very plate or chain armor ending up sticking with leather and cloth armor which hobusaku picked personally by testing the materials. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. I now wore a black leather armor with soft cloth under garments and also thick brown boots there were a few helmets and gloves I could wear,but I didn''t take them because I thought that it would hinder me more then it would protect me.Hobusaku and the others seem to like my new look a lot which made me smile. It took us about an hour to loot every small hut the corpses in the middle of the village were also piling up,we left the biggest hut for the last everyone was already really excited of what might be inside maybe even better weapons or armor no,one took importance towards money or gems we had found while looting the huts which was slightly laughable. The biggest hut in this village probably belonged to the village chief who was also not too far away from his hut laying down in front of his door steps with a long sword stabbed through his head in his left hand he hold onto a doubled edged giant axe,from what I could see while going through this village these orcs seem to make their weapons on their own they have a blacksmithing area with all kinds of tools,materials and an anvil which I took too comically storing it inside my storage,I also took the food supply they had which was mainly dried vegetables and smoked meat. I let the girls carry the now dead village chief from the doorstep and opened the wooden door finally getting inside the big hut. In a sense the big hut was much more decorated and stuffed then the other huts it contained a lot of gold and gems that were stored inside 3 different chests ranging from accessories to bowls made out of pure gold and normally I would be pleased seeing this,but then again I also realized over the course of living in this forest that these things don''t hold any single point value to them inside the forest the girls didn''t even understand what the use of gold was and thats why they only thought of these items as garbage,it was also very mysterious at the same time...this hut seemed to be completely untouched for some reason...even though every single other hut was trashed and looked through throughly the biggest hut didn''t even have the slightest sign of being looked through...that was odd very odd. I didn''t continue pondering about it and instead just shoved every single useful item into my storage the girls also found a lot of things such as a stash full of weapons which was surprisingly hidden under the bed...hobuha had found the trapdoor when she dropped something under the bed... The weapons were of high quality there was even a bigger and more threatening looking great sword at first I thought to give it to hobura,but she didn''t want to part with her strange cleaver so instead I gave it to the other warrior girls. While going through the hidden stash I found something very intriguing...it looked to be a fist sized crystal ball with a golden ring attached around it I didn''t know what it was maybe some kind of gem I assumed until I appraised it. The explorer shows a three dimensional map around the radius of 1 km around it,it shows lifeforms as well as other beings such as the user himself. It was a magic device...and also a very intriguing one at that it basically tells me if something is around me,if I activate it...but how do I do that ? I thought,but at the same time I also figured that I would experiment with it when we would get home. With this house everything was finished outside there were dozens on hundreds of slimes walking around eating the corpses by now only 1/4 of the corpses remained most of which were the orc corpses the weapons and armors were individually piled up in different piles by the slimes a fun fact was that the slimes while eating the corpses even cleaned the armor and swords making them look all shiny and clean they didn''t even need to take off the armor from the corpses to get it they simply needed the corpse to go away which was very efficient and also slightly disturbing. Going outside I knew that it would only take half an hour until the slimes would be finished with their work,with this amount of slimes I wasn''t sure what do with them taking them all back to base wasn''t going to happen and assigning them into gather items was also unnecessary instead what I planned to do with them was using them as scouts and surveillance cameras to let me know what was happening were and if there was something that should be known to me. -Hawk ! come here... -You need me my lord ? The hawk said bowing down to me in a very exaggerating manner even for a bird...I stopped my impulse of laughing and just asked it. -how many people can you carry with you ? Hawk looked thoughtful for a bit its bird face was rarely changing,but I still could guess what it was thinking just through the intelligent eyes it had. -I can only carry 5 at most and it will also depend on the distance I will take... Hearing its reply I nodded understanding and also thinking of how to do it...my current plans didn''t change rather they are starting to accelerate in a frightening speed first of all I need to clear that taint and when I reached the amount of strength I need then I would start taking over the kobold village. =============================================================== I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 89 Adventurers As predicted the slimes pretty much finished half an hour or so with all the armor and weapons already stored inside my storage we had finished ran sacking the whole village taking every item we could get and found useful in a sense of meaning we might be grave robbers,but then again the spoils of war go to the winners in which the humans didn''t even take anything from the village. Thinking like this I tried to justify my actions to take from the dead,its not that I felt guilty its just that it was my very first time doing something so unmoral,since I came here I had done all kinds of things such as killing or stealing it didn''t matter what it was I always told myself that these were the things that I had to do mainly for the others so we could stay alive,I feared that someday something like this would eat up on me making me into a different man maybe,but only time would tell. Hawk had already brought 5 of the girls onto his back and was heading towards our base until then the rest of us would go by foot and wait until hawk comes back and picks us up. The reason I didn''t go first was because I wasn''t really in a hurry to return home continuing to walk was more pleasant to me and honestly saying...I had height fears...even though the reason I took red hawk into my circle was mainly transportation I was still a bit scared getting onto the hawk...falling down and becoming paste didn''t really sound good to me...on the other hand the girls seemed to be very excited about the prospect of flying thats why I let them go first and defend the base until we returned having half of us gone didn''t really cut our powers inside the forest a lot so its fine. Now back to the slimes...currently there were over thousand slimes present maybe even two thousand I didn''t bother counting and instead just divided them into 4 different sections 2 of which are responsible for scouting while the other 2 are going to be stationed in different parts of the forest having so many slimes now under my control I had a lot of reach and intelligence I could draw out of the slimes without a problem. Like so we left the empty village and were making our way towards our base hobura had a lot of fun with her weird new weapon surprisingly the blade was very sharp even though it looked as it was very dull,at first I even thought that it wasn''t even a cleaver more like a heavy sword or a buster sword the size was big almost reaching 150 cms thankfully hobura was just big enough to carry it on her back without stumbling on it. Hobura''s strength reached over 300 points and even though she was that strong she still needed to hold it with both of her hands I tried to let the other girls hold it,but it turns out no one can really hold the weapon steadily like hobura can even the warrior girls have a few problems and the way hobura uses the weapon is also very brutal,its as if she was using a club and a sword combined sometimes cutting through an enemy cleanly while at other times simply slapping them with the sword,her tyrant strength was very intimidating her way of fight would also change from now on with this kind of weapon in hand. Hobusaku also changed her fighting style for a bit lately she had been using 2 short swords instead of one her coordination with both weapons seems to be very decent and most of them time she switches back into one-handed when she pierces her prey comparing her with hobura is like comparing a panther against a elephant...one skillful and swift while the other brute and strong. Concerning the other girls they also got their upgrades,but most of them kept with their original fighting style being medium weight and light weight weapons so far,from this trip alone only the and the had gained any benefit while the got slightly better robes and a few extra staffs that aren''t really going to be useful to them for them to really benefit they would need to acquire spells rather then weapons,no,one had just yet made their own spell,but it seems like hoboku seemed the closest towards he own new spell hakuro was also getting close since the training both of us did that helped her a lot in practice. Me personally I wasn''t going to create any spells currently I was just focusing on combining spells and using my own knowledge and imagination to win fights I don''t have any combat experience nor am I overly strong,but what I do have is the mind of a writer my imagination and also the power to create things through ice,in the future I think that I would change my fighting style which will depend on my magic sole since it is the only mean of attack to me right now. Our walk through the forest seemed to very simple at first,but while we were going through hobusaku suddenly reported to me... -My lord there are a total of 5 humans to the left of us 40 to 50 meters what shall we do ?... The report was very sudden and it also made me slightly alarmed,but not too much since I was confident enough that even if they would come after us for some reason they wouldn''t be able to win against us our strength was already very monstrous and we also had the numbers on our side even with 5 people currently gone. -What kind of people are they ? What kind of weapons do they hold ? I asked curiously I wasn''t intending on doing anything to them just ignoring them and going out of the way seemed much better no,need to cause unnecessary trouble towards me and the others. Hobusaku understood my request and quickly told me about the equipment and weapons these people had and from what I could guess it seems like this party consists of 1 mage 1 priest 1 rogue and 2 warriors the priest is actually a wild guess since it could be even a mage its just that,that person is wearing a full body white robe which has a symbol knitted on the chest that I couldn''t really identify. Their looks and the way they go together looks to me very organized and also experienced their weapons and armor are slightly above average making me think that these people came from some kind of organization. I was anxious not gonna lie I had never met anyone outside this forest they are humans too which makes me even more curious walking up to them and giving them a small hello wouldn''t seem to hurt if you think about it,but at the same you never could be sure about these things and on top of that even if I wanted to go up and say hello they would probably open fire on us seeing the female hobgoblins...so the questions is should I still ignore them ? The most sane and safe thing to do would be "Yes" I should ignore them,but at the same time finding someone in this forest like this was very hard thing to do and gaining some information was also a very tempting offer. I sighed using the transmission link I relied everyone my order. -I am going to meet these humans alone,stay hidden and only come out if I tell you so ? You understand ? Most of the girls replied with a yes they were still a bit iffy about me going personally without a close protector,but they learned to trust me a bit more so they weren''t all too worried about me. I also prepared myself and started walking towards the left my hands were a shaky,but I got them under control and tried to look a bit more friendlier getting a good first impression was important if I didn''t want myself to get into a weird misunderstanding. The girls were always behind me 10 or 15 meters away and hidden behind leafs or trees their weapons draw and their intent clear on keeping an eye on me to protect me if these people suddenly attack me then I was sure that the girls would take action pretty quickly,but at the same time I can''t just keep my own guard down. -Who Walks there ! Show yourself ! The rogue said his voice seemed very youthful to me and it wasn''t a surprise that he could notice me so fast even though we weren''t even so close to each other. -Yes,Don''t worry I am not here to cause any harm please don''t attack I am going to come out now... The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. I said with a earnest tone in my voice the opposite party seemed to have gone quiet all of a sudden and after a few seconds the rogue grew impatient and shouted again. -Why aren''t you coming out ?! Come out right now ! The shouting was a bit unnecessary in my opinion,but I replied. -Its not that I don''t won''t to come out its just that I am sure if you will not attack me on sight... My reply got the opposite party whispering with each other again until finally the spoke again. -If you don''t mean harm we don''t mean harm either I swear by my name to that... His tone sounded truthful even though I couldn''t see his face properly I knew that I could at least trust him at some degree. -Alright I am coming out then I said raising my hands while stepping out of the tree that I was hiding behind the party of 5 people that stood in front of me was a group of 3 males and 2 females the rogue stood at the very front their formation was solid with their weapons still drawn,but when they saw that I was unarmed most of them started to calm down a little. I looked down meeting face with the rogue I smiled and asked. -Hello there stranger I am sorry if I had surprised you... The rogue hearing my polite speech didn''t shout this time and also smiled sheeting his dagger he answered me while gesturing with his hand towards his comrades to make sheet their weapons. -Yes,I am also sorry my comrades and I had been inside the forest for more then a week so we are quiet paranoid because of the frequent monster attacks that happen everyday I am pleased to see that there is another human being other then us... -Is that so I also just came actually until now I didn''t really meet a lot of monsters,but I can understand your pain... Like this the rogue and I started to mindlessly converse with idle chatter his companions didn''t so much join into the conversation and just listened into it after a few minutes we got to know each other a bit more better introducing each other too. -My name is Halrun stoneguide these are my companions from the adventurers guild Gunter,Corwen,Sylkia and Martia we came to the grand forest because of a request we had accepted in the adventurers guild... Halrun said the other few people also came forward and told me who they were,so far everyone seemed to be very polite and also decent halrun especially seemed to be very hospitable and a kind man. -My name is Sorron I don''t have a surname so just call me that,I came to this forest to collect a few materials such as game and herbs that I can sell... Halrun nodded towards my explanation not seeing any falsehood in my sentence and just believing what I had said after all I didn''t have any reason to lie my demeanor and the way I spoke was also confident and calm the others also didn''t see any problem to that and calmed down properly not feeling alarmed against me like the first time and I could guess that my ability was taking effect too which was convenient in negotiations. After this halrun offered me to come with them and set up a temporary camp I accepted of course. On the way halrun explained to me in a bit more detail what they were doing in this place they seem to be a search party searching for another party of adventurers that came here 2 week prior their quest was to find that party or what remained of it and bring them back to the adventurers guild it is unknown for what the guild needed that party for and honestly halrun didn''t seem to care a lot neither did his companions. Adventurers...these are people who take requests from a organization called the Adventurers Guild vulgan himself had already told me all about the adventurers and also their rules and how they operate and astoundingly speaking they sound a lot like a government mixed with a department of order the adventurers guild was established 500 years ago the founder is unknown,but what is know is that the guild operates in every country so it wouldn''t be a surprise if you see a guild in any well developed town or city it is a occupation mainly and also a way of living what these people mainly do is divided by 3 categories which is collecting items,monster subjugation and escort missions. Adventurers once registered in the adventurers guild will be ranked at first every adventurer starts at "F" rank and then slowly work their way up depending on how much they had contributed as an adventurer which is judged by how many requests they had fulfilled and how significant these requests are the rankings are F to A rank and if you do something very big or significant or something special you can also be promoted to S rank which also has another 2 ranks above which are SS and SSS. Getting promoted has a lot of uses it seems,firstly your range of requests increases with every promotion you will be able to do harder requests which also give you more achievements to grow further your pay for these requests increases with every promotion you get also the added bonus of getting well known famous people can also have a chance to give you custom request to gain more money or prestige. The rules of the Adventurers guild seems pretty simple there seem to be far more rules and the main reason this exists is to protect people which makes this organization a bit more pleasant and valiant,but every single light has an shadow and with this kind of large light the shadow would be enormous. I am not going to go further into the rules of the adventurers and only state the obvious 3 rules. 1,Don''t kill a fellow adventurer if he threatens to kill you,you are allowed to retaliate in return. 2.Don''t make any trouble for the adventurers guild if found guilty in something concerning the guild you can been stripped off your membership and also penalized. 3.Requests have to be completed before the deadline if not completed you are penalized at worst case you can be stripped off your membership too. The rules and order this guild has was a advanced contribution system I also heard from vulgan that the adventurers guild has a pretty set amount of political power it never uses this power,but if compared to every country the power is enormous being able to rival the biggest countries without losing any sweat. -by the way sorron from what town did you come from ? We all came from the same town actually in silvet its a small farming village after to the south of the human kingdom how about you ? Halrun asked his question was a bit sudden,but I recovered quickly and tried to make something up. -I didn''t come from a town I lived outside with my family on the outskirts of the forest I come here a lot of times... Halrun and the others seemed to be slightly amazed hearing this halrun also couldn''t help,but ask me. -ohh wow is that so ? Then can you help us ? did you see something abnormal for last few days then ? Halrun asked his eyes showing me a hopeful glean to them.I swallowed for a bit,the question was hard so I just told him that I didn''t see anything unusual which he took with a small sigh the rest were also the same they probably walked restlessly every day searching for that party I am sorry that I couldn''t be any help to them. Anyways the conversation abruptly ended like this taking the chance I started to drill these guys about the outside world I explained to them that I never really moved away very often which they believed ,Halrun also started get back into the mood and tell me about the outside...the human kingdom in precise. ====================================================================== I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 90 You Dropped Something I looked up into the sky judging the position of the sun I stood up. -I think I need to go now,it was nice to have met you guys in here... Halrun and his companions were slightly surprised,but they still seemed to have had anticipated something like this and answered fairly. -Yes,we should also start moving on right now thanks for the food by the way you are a really good cook... Halrun said giving me a thumps up in which I nodded towards him,we had been staying here for about half an hour Halrun told me a lot of interesting things about the human kingdom a lot to think about mainly,where I would like to go first,he was a pretty good guy so were his companions. -Until we meet again... I said giving them a small goodbye on my part until I disappeared into the thick forest. -Uhh...lord I am hungry... Hobura complained immediately jumping into me,hugging me her hands were rubbing all over me and I could feel her tongue touch my neck...I am not your food... I looked up and saw the rest of the female hobgoblins they also seemed a bit starved showing me hungry looks,it was understandable they only had a small light meal before we left the village they probably starved even more since they saw me cook for these guys and thinking about it right now I had some rations that we had taken from the orc village,but these small snacks probably wouldn''t satisfy these big girls...gluttons really. I patted hobura''s head to let her know that I am thinking about it at the same time I looked at my back and used my transmission link to ask hobusaku what the adventurers were doing right now. -They are walking to the left they didn''t follow you my lord... I breathed out faintly I wasn''t really expecting them to be any thieves or something since they could have attacked me there on the spot,but at the same time I needed to be cautious. With that done I summoned a lot of rations for the girls to eat,giving them a small break now seemed appropriate.I summoned a lot of the smoked meat and gave it to the girls to eat I also tasted a few and found out that the meat was actually quiet delicious for orc made food,but at the same time it was more of a appetizer kind of thing in my opinion nothing to restore yourself with really. Everyone sat down and started to wolf down the small mountains of meat they held in their hands with delish I was already full after eating 15 pieces which were pretty big on their own the size of a granola bar,the others were obviously not done yet so to spend some time I started to experiment with a spell that I didn''t get to use at all.. The summoning spell I had acquired it was a very interesting spell and also the hardest circle I had to remember just yet the mana for the spell is also 250 points per cast the creature that is summoned stays for a duration of 6 hours and then disappears it can also die it seems and the max amount I can summon right now is 3 when my increases in level I can summon more of these buggers. A bit excited I raised my hands and started to concentrate on the spell after a few seconds a magic circle appeared in front of me it was big and shined brightly in a ocean blue which pulled a lot of the girls attention while they ate watching me curiously what I was doing hoboku,hobuha and hakuro seemed the most interested since they understood what the magic cirlce meant. This spell in particular was a channeling spell a spell that needed time to be used the spell on the other hand is a instant effect spell that I can use the moment I invoke it. The channeling for this spell was 2 minutes and I needed to keep my attention towards it if I mess up or slip on my thoughts the spell can be disrupted and simply fail doing this in the mids of a fight is bad,but this was a test so there was nothing to sweat really getting my guard down right now wasn''t deadly since the girls were here around me. Thinking such soothing thought I finally finished the channeling and activated the spell and on the spot the magic circle shined again a much more brighter deep sea color,water started to dance all around us focusing towards the circle as it started to form something big and humanoid made out of pure water. -Wahhh... The girls squealed a bit lost for words seeing the water elemental being summoned like this I also couldn''t help,but feel surprised looking at the creature that was in front of me I wasn''t even sure if it was a creature or not. The water elemental was tall and wide it didn''t have an legs instead what it had was a wave underneath its torso that seemed to act like its legs,it had 2 arms that looked like slightly deformed clumps and its head was simply round attached to its main body. I took a moment to just simply stare at the water elemental I wondered if it could talk or not so I asked it a question. -Hello ? The water elemental reacted to me,but didn''t say anything and just stood there as if it was waiting for something.It seemed like it couldn''t talk and I was also not sure if it could even think,but I had small assumption and stuck with it. -Come closer... The water elemental reacted again the wave underneath moved forward it made a small soothing sound while coming over here comparable to that of beach waves. Standing right in front of me the water elemental truly looked very imposing its statue and the way it was portrait was majestic curious I even touched it and found out that it wasn''t anything different from normal water a very interesting summon. At this point I believed that it was enough staring I still kept the water elemental around just to see what else it could do and stood up telling everyone to start moving again hearing my words the rest quickly swallowed their remaining pieces of meat and started walking towards our base. The girls were evenly as curious as I was towards the water elemental and while on the path it turned out that the water elemental was pretty powerful too using its hands like whips and hammers to slam an opponent away it also drowned the creatures or froze them with its water which was also pretty cold even though I couldn''t feel it very much when I touched it myself.The water elemental also seems to have a lot of control over water and can use it as it pleases as long as I ordered it to do so commanding it also wasn''t too hard it could understand me telepathically and do things without me saying it. You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. Anyways the display of new magic was very welcome to me in the future I could use these water elementals and combine them with my own fighting style which would bolster my strength a bit more. Thinking like this I ended up revoking the water elemental and send it back where it came from right now it wasn''t any use to me. Our walk seemed a bit long,but we already had crossed the majority of the path I also told red hawk that he didn''t need to pick us up anymore and just stay in the base and protect it. Thinking that it wouldn''t be long until we would come back home I prompt everyone to move a bit quicker,but while doing so another surprising event arose in front of us. (Whoosh) A whistling sound could be heard coming from the forest we had just chased away a big dinosaur like monster and just as we were about to move on again a horned rabbit appeared out of nowhere...I stared at the small horned rabbit for a few seconds the rabbit shivered looking into my eyes and then quickly hopped its way out of the situation. -Someone is coming from our left they are humans... Hobusaku reported making me really surprised for a moment I wasn''t expecting to meet so many humans in one day and on top of that they were also moderately close to our base which was a bit worrisome,but just as I was thinking about the matter I suddenly realized what kind of humans hobusaku was talking about. Not too far away from us these humans started to approach us running at us really...but I wasn''t alarmed I also calmed the others and told them that they didn''t need to draw their weapons which puzzled them,but they complied since it was me who assured it.I already knew who these humans were and felt slightly comical about the situation as I stared towards the left waiting for someone familiar to pop up while listening to the whistling sound of leafs falling apart and branches getting broken until finally a girl with brown long hair appeared holding a short sword in hand. -Didn''t expect to meet you here... I commented in a laugh looking towards the slightly shocked glasses girl behind her were another 4 girls and 1 guy they evenly looked very surprised seeing us here and stopped what they were doing watching us instead with a wide eyed look on their faces. -Are you okay you seemed pretty distressed when you left... Glasses girl asked observing me intently probably noticing the change I had undergone...the long hair and brighter look to me it seemed as if I had aged a bit maybe 1 or 2 years,but I still looked very youthful which I was. -Yeah,I had a few problems,but now they are nothing to be concerned about rather I see that you are finally taking up your courage and going out some more...I take it that you were the ones who chased that rabbit earlier ? I said with a small smile crossing down my lips glasses girl in return couldn''t help,but feel slightly embarrassed the other 5 evenly didn''t fell very good about it since they weren''t even able to catch it. I looked at them a bit more closer their equipment right now was just cloth armor and a few sharps weapons like daggers and short swords... I cupped my hands making a small clapping sound which pulled the attention of everyone towards me as I smiled and said. -how about I help you for today ? I also have a few items that can help you more... My sudden offer was surprising for them,but glasses girl accepted nonetheless and with that we all started to go together I also distributed them basic equipment such as leather armor and a moderate sword I had hundreds of the same items such as these inside my storage so I wasn''t going to miss them really glasses girl and her companions were also very shocked seeing me summon so many weapons and armor glasses girl was getting slightly hesitant on taking these,but I assured her that it was okay and told her that it was normal for allies to help each other which made her finally take the equipment and a few extra for the people back in her camp. While exchanging these items glasses girl also told me about the things that had happened in their camp since I had gone it wasn''t much that had happened,but day by day the people in her camp are starting to get better even more people are starting to participate in the morning training and today was the first day they had decided to go out hunting these 5 people behind her came forward voluntarily to join the hunt and by now they didn''t find anything suitable to hunt they had encountered a few small animals,but most of them always ran away which seemed problematic towards them,they had encountered a few moderate sized beasts,but decided to avoid them since they seemed a bit too strong for them which I could understand. -How about you come with us for a bit and hunt together I think that way you can become a bit more stronger... I offered trying to help,some of the people in her group seemed very eager to join,but glasses girl suddenly stepped forward and showed me a apologetic smile. -Sorry...its not that I don''t want to take your offer its just that I think that we are too reliant on you we were already rescued by you multiple times and right now I want to make everyone and myself stronger with our own power instead of borrowing yours... She said her words had also stopped her people for a moment as they considered the weight that these words held making them withdraw of what they were thinking. Personally I didn''t think what she said was bad it was her own decision which I respected to some degree she also meant well to her people and their growth which was respectable in itself. Our conversation pretty much ended at this point glasses girl also said that they should leave now and find their prey until the sun goes down and just before they left I called out to them again glasses girl looked back at me puzzled. -I think that you dropped something... I said smiling glasses girl momentarily looked lost,but when she saw what I was holding in my hand she immediately smiled at me warmly. -Thanks... She said accepted the horned rabbit I held in my hand as both of us parted ways each of us doing our own individuals work. =============================================================== I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 91 Discoveries....Can Be Disturbing After a small walk we finally got to our beloved home everyone was excited and very happy to see the wooden wall even though it hadn''t been a long time since we had gone they still missed their base. While walking towards the base something strange could be seen in front of the entrance of our base... There stood a single red wolf. Looking at it from afar the appearance of the red wolf was bizarre not that I didn''t see such a wolf before no actually I myself had 5 of the same wolfs,but the only difference was that they were... -pups... I muttered and as I did so my head started to go into over drive staring towards the wolf in disbelieve and in almost shocked manner I tried to link my transmission link towards it. The wolf standing on the far side of the entrance suddenly reacted...my eyes got wide. As I started to probe the wolf a bit more behind it came another 4 wolves that were the same size about 110 cms tall even from afar their appearance seemed very domineering almost frightful even with this many in a pack. The female hobgoblins saw the wolves and felt momentarily threatened by them some even were holding onto their weapons while others seemed to have also realized who these wolves were. One of the red...no crimson wolves started to run ahead of its pack specifically running towards us its loud bark could be heard while it ran at us in its top speed which was very fast... -MAAAASTER !~~~ The wolf yelled and as it got closer the others realized the link they shared with the wolf and suddenly put a few things together as they stopped drawing their weapons and instead smiled at the beautiful crimson wolf making its way towards us. I also smiled ear to ear seeing the big wolf come at me like this wasn''t frightening to the least and as it finally made its way to me the wolf jumped and got onto the ground...I was weak my strength didn''t amount to much thats why getting pushed down hurt a bit,but it wasn''t really painful instead it started tickling again as I felt the wet tongue of the crimson wolf lick all over my face... The others didn''t interrupt and just watched with smiling faces I also tried to get up by myself my face was wet all over from this guys tongue or more precise girl. -You really grew ruby... I said with a tone of astonishment while looking into the eyes of the wolf that was in front of me...it still wasn''t as big as its mother was,but it would some day come to it the growth spurt was ludicrous really it had been only a few days since she was a little pup fitting inside my embrace or between my legs even able to balance herself on my head,but now...she was big...really big. Behind her followed the other 4 wolves they looked at me with a very loving glint in their eyes it was too dream like to be true,but in the end it was real...what happened ?! I started wondering the female hobgoblins were evenly very astound making me think that this was actually something abnormal... I felt suspicious and quickly summoned the status window and clicked the "contracts" tab to look through everyones status windows specific searching for rubies and her siblings status windows. After I finally found it the result was quiet astounding...last time I had checked their species was a ,but now that I am seeing it again it had changed drastically their species and their attributes had over gone a drastic change even tripling from their original value which wasn''t much,but still a lot in my opinion. These guys without me knowing had evolved into a they didn''t even gain any experience,but they still evolved...this was too mysterious. My own thinking had us all stuck in front of the base for about 10 minutes only until hoboku reminded me where we were standing I got a hold on myself and quickly ran back towards the base getting greeted by hawk and other girls. When we came back I immediately questioned the wolves and asked them how they were able to evolve...of course they didn''t seem to understand the term I used which was evolving so I tried to explain it to them in more easier way which eventual understood and explained that they themselves didn''t really understand either and said after eating the fruit that grew on the strange tree they started to get very sleepy and when they woke up again they became big... I froze for a moment hearing their explanation I looked at the rosy star fruit tree for a moment it was still very fresh and there were a few fruits hanging on it on the ground I could see a few more fruits half eaten the overflowing juice causing the grass on the ground to overgrow the bite marks were without a doubt the once the little pups had previously... The way they had evolved was very surprising I already knew that items could also affect ones evolution,but I didn''t know which item was supposed to do what these divine quality items may be another to this answer thinking like this I collected the few remains of the fruits and fed them towards the slimes I was very curious of the result and knew from previous experience that the slimes evolve after eating a certain kind of herb I didn''t experiment since then because I didn''t really think it would be all too useful I was also busy with different concerning the current situation,but now it was different. When the slime ate the remains of the rosy star fruit at first nothing really strange happened I believed that it may take some time for them to evolve,but just as I was thinking about that the slimes suddenly shined brightly ! I had fed 4 slimes the remains of the rosy star fruit and 4 of them immediately started to shine up their body texture was turning from green to a glistering milky white stunningly they were also forming something like a hat on top of them it looked like a mini crown,but I wasn''t sure really. The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. After the slimes finished their evolution process I eagerly opened the status window and looked at what they had become... Name:Slime #69 Class:Holy Slime LvL.1 Species:Slime Health:80 Mana:240 Stamina:0 Health Regen:2/sec Mana Regen:3/sec Stamina Regen:None Stats: Strength:8 Stamina:0 Agility:13 Intelligence:24 Charisma:10 Wisdom:13 Willpower:8 Perception:10 Luck:0 Unique Skills: None. Skills: [Active/LvL.5] [Passive/LvL.1] [Passive/LvL.3] [Passive/LvL.1} [Active/LvL.1] The result was to be honest very surprising the slimes were actually able to learn a spell from the category in this though it didn''t look like spell more like a natural skill since it didn''t list the element as a skill above ,the spell itself was a very useful spell even without anything else the spell was worth a lot of value having my very own instant healers was good since I didn''t need to go to glasses girls place to heal anyone in urgent need anymore. Having personal healers now,I thought of making a new slime squad a healer group in specific after the girls come back they could get healed by the slimes to make the minor injuries go away it was a pretty good idea which also led me into feeding another 6 slimes the rosy star fruits making them into ,Of course I had tested the healing spell to see it legitimacy basically I cut myself... -Lord SORRON ! Someone yelled the shout was very surprising and made my heart beat for a bit as I looked to my left and saw hobura appear out of nowhere... She was looking at me intensely particularly at me cut finger which stung,but didn''t really hurt all too much. -Your bleeding ! She said with a glint of horror flashing through her eyes she quickly walked towards me and grabbed onto my bleeding finger seeing her worried like this made me comical I also shook my hand away from her grip a bit rude for me,but I wanted to show her why I was doing this. Using my transmission link I ordered the slime to heal my wound it quickly came forward and shone a bright color and as it did so my small wound started to heal itself instantly the stinging pain was gone replaced by a feeling of relieve. Hobura seeing this was very surprised she now looked at the slime in a more different way then before since she could imagine for herself how useful these guys would be in the future. Seeing hobura pop out of nowhere I felt puzzled right now everyone was inside the bath cleaning themselves I wasn''t going to participate since I still felt slightly awkward being in the limelight in front of everyone on top of that I didn''t even notice hobura nor did I see her... Hobura also saw my questionable look and smiled at me awkwardly seeing her like this I asked her what she was doing in which she answered. -I was watching lord sorron since you weren''t going to come inside the bath I didn''t go either instead I watched lord sorron to spend some time and when I saw you bleed so suddenly I ran forward to see what was going on... I narrowed my eyes for a bit hearing her explanation was kinda disturbing on top of that the way she was saying it sounded as it was the normal thing to do in which I asked her another question. -How long do you stay watching me ? Hearing my tone hobura made a small guilty expression very cute,but I wasn''t caught on it just yet as she answered.. -Until you move away or I get busy... So basically she stands there for hours maybe just watching me tinker with something doesn''t she get bored ? Suddenly a very cold shiver ran down my spine as I started thinking about her words...I knew that she often would watch me from afar and at first it was a bit disturbed by it,but got used to it later on I didn''t notice her all too much so I thought that she got bored and did something else,but I never even imagined that her small obsession would turn into something like this...if anyone in my normal world...no,even in this world if someone ordinary would have heard what she just said they would immediately think of her as a extreme weirdo.. I sighed...maybe it is really my fault,but at the same time I also knew that hobura was the utmost protective about me out of all the girls she shows a lot of acts of objection when I try to do something dangerous even if its small she doesn''t want to me to go she also likes a lot of skin contact too...she has more of a obsession then I thought she had when I think about it now... I am not even sure what to say to this... Feeling helpless I simply accepted this fate hobura would grow out of this someday I just need to endure for a bit she would understand I was sure of it..right ? I patted hobura''s head while thinking like this hobura smiled and purred when she felt my hand on top of her head hugging onto my waist while getting spoiled by me... Anyways I quickly told her to go to the bathroom and start bathing with the others if she doesn''t clean herself first she wouldn''t get her meal which shocked hobura a lot and quickly got her moving towards the bath seeing her run so frantically made me laugh as I looked around the base for a bit more...it was really empty the walls also didn''t look all too sturdy...maybe I should start constructing. ================================================================ I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 92 Building It was a good idea and on top of that I also had a lot of slimes to do the work for the construction while I would plan the structure of the things I would want to build. Currently we had a big bird in our mids,hawk was a big sized having him sleep inside the cave could be problematic instead of that I thought of building a nest for him it could be inside or outside the base maybe even on top of the hill behind us. I also thought of creating watch towers,from my previous experience having the high ground seemed very useful also making small huts for the grown wolves was also important and today onwards they needed to join the female hobgoblins on their hunts to grow stronger. -okay... I clapped my hands standing up from the crate I started to call all the available slimes towards this place,today I wasn''t going to cook I would let the other 3 make the meals while I start constructing a few things for our base. I already had a lot of raw materials I could use,such as huge leafs and a lot of big branches and vines using these things I could strengthened the walls on top of that I also had a lot of furniture that we brought along from the orc village such as wooden chairs and tables setting them out inside the field would be very useful since everyone eats outside,creating wooden boards was also no challenge to me since I had and which I could use to carve and cut the wood into the proportion and shape I needed it to be the current tools I had were also abundant mainly the axes which the orcs specialized in could be used to cut down trees in front of our base,the cutting and the transporting would be done by the slimes,this would give us much more materials and it would also clear out the thick forest in front of our base and hinder animals or invaders from trying to sneak towards us without getting noticed. Having everything planned out like this inside my head I quickly started to issue orders to the slimes today.I wasn''t sure when I would finish,but I would try. The girls also soon came out after an hour or so finishing their bath,when they came out they were pretty confused on what was going on really seeing me surrounded by dozens of slimes around the area and also handing them axes looked a bit odd when they inspected the field a bit more they also realized that there was furniture present in the area,it wasn''t anything special just a big long wooden table with matching wooden chairs. -Lord sorron do you need any help ? Hobusaku asked very curiously she was the first to come at me seeing the project I was doing obviously interested and wanting to help. I simply smiled and patted her head she was sweet and caring like the others,but this time I didn''t really need her help. -You can help by cooking for the others today since I am not going to cook I am relying on you alright ? I know that you are the better cook compared to the other two so work hard and tell the others that I won''t need any help... Hearing my answer hobusaku''s eyes shined as she felt very flattered and also pleased that I said such a thing she immediately nodded her head and headed towards the fireplace,on the wooden table was already a large amount of raw meat present ready for her and other two captains to cook. The female hobgoblins already got the message from hobusaku and didn''t bother me anymore its not that they would be a bother even if they asked its just that they wouldn''t be much of use to me since most of the work was simply cutting and carrying,nothing else really. The time currently was also something past 12:00 o''clock the girls would soon go to their hunt like usually and cutting beasts just was more productive then cutting wood. Thinking like this I continued to issue orders the way I was going to do this was simple,first I would make the slimes cut the huge trees in front our base maybe a distance of 50 to 75 meters after that they would carry the trees into a set area to collect for me to later work on afterwards they would start uprooting the stumps which I planned on using as fire wood. The axes that I just gave the slimes were all the same made from the orc village it was big enough for one slime to handle which I mainly sought after.I still remember how I crafted one myself out of stone and branches,but looking at it now and comparing it to this silvery axe with beautiful engravings and other small details makes me wonder how I got this far. Anyways for now clearing the outside was more important to me I would gain a lot of raw material through this after all and also clear a lot of space that could be useful in the future. While the slimes started working I also didn''t stand idle and instead worked on a few designs on I was going to do this after all I wasn''t a architect,but through logical thinking I was confident enough to make a basic layout of what I was going to do and in the mids of it I figured that I should make a little house...not only for the wolves,but also for myself living in the cave is okay,but it is still a bit uncomfortable sleeping outside is a bit cold,but if I keep a fire slime inside my house as a heater then everything is going to be alright. Getting a bit more motivated I started to work on the project a bit more cheerfully. The girls after finishing their meal soon left afterwards hobura and hoboku gave me a small goodbye tap...no,more like a fondle...and left the area hobusaku also came forward and wanted something she wasn''t really all too brave to come forward and have an open hug with me so instead I gave her a small pat on the head which satisfied her enough in which I gave my goodbyes to the other girls. Today hobuha was going to watch me and stand as my bodyguard she was very energetic like always and tried to make herself look very responsible too which was a bit funny since she was the smallest in the group looking like a middle schooler,but still she was beautiful and very cute having a unique charm that the other girls didn''t possess being able to heal my heart with a look alone. The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. Obviously hobuha also showed a lot of interest towards what I was doing she already saw all of the slimes going into the forest with their axes cutting the bottom of the trees without an end you could even hear sometimes the sound of the trees crashing down heavily and birds flying away on the moment of notice. Hobuha stood by my side it had been over an hour since I began doing this,the slimes worked very fast without a stop cutting down the trees and also carrying them next to the base a significant amount of space was already cleared,but it was still not enough to my deduction the slimes would probably need at least a day or more with their current numbers to feel the amount of trees that I wanted them to fell. Right now I was scribbling on the ground with a stick I already had the basic design of the watch tower in mind I wanted it to be durable and also give protection from the elements and enemy attacks I had the design already out what I was doing now was planning out the little house I was going to build. Hobuha didn''t ask a single question sitting next to me she didn''t want to interrupt me and just waited for me like this with a curious look on her face,sometimes I would give her a small hug or a pat on the head to keep her content which worked and rewarded me with her cheerful smile,taking a break this way was also very relaxing. The materials that I had right now in my disposition were all raw materials I didn''t have a way to properly mix them and on top of tha I didn''t really know anything about masonry,but that didn''t matter for now. -Lord sorron what are you going to do ? Hobuha asked seeing me stand up all of sudden made her surprised as she followed me suit towards the cave. -I need to grind some materials that I can''t get from the slimes stay at the entrance it might get a bit dirty alright ? I reminded her in which she nodded her head and waited in front of the entrance of the cave as I started to use my and to once again create a frost drill. This around though I wasn''t going to create a extra room no,what I wanted to do was to get the pulverized stone and use it to make bricks gathering the dust wouldn''t be all too difficult,but it sure would take sometime. Like this another hour past I had gathered all of the dust in one big pile I drilled away the bothersome pieces of stone inside the cave and made them into dust,once I got out of the cave I saw hobuha sitting next to the entrance looking at bit bored... Seeing her made me a bit sorry for her since she must be probably dying from boredom staying with me isn''t the most exciting thing in the world,but I would try to make the other party content and satisfied as best as I could do. In this case having a break was for the best and playing with hobuha would also elevate her mood. Thinking like this I smiled sneaked towards hobuha,her back was facing the cave so she didn''t notice me until I grabbed her from behind hugging her. -hii ! Hobuha shrieked cutely it made me a bit excited from the inside since her voice was so high and new. -eh..lord sorron ? Hobuha asked while turning her head towards me she had immediately realized who I was without looking at me which made me smile. -I have finished some of my work I gonna take a break do you mind me holding you like this ? Hobuha was a bit shy,but she immediately shook her head telling me she didn''t mind I was happy in my heart and positioned hobuha onto my lap with her back facing my chest I hugged her tightly. -uhh... Hobuha purred content with the way I was hugging her staying like this made me also a bit more relaxed the peaceful atmosphere around us even contributed to it feeling in the mood I also started humming a song. Hobuha felt slightly surprised hearing the small melody coming out of my mouth,but she listening to it well,the song wasn''t anything special it was a childrens song something to make some go to sleep a melody that brought peace and calm to your heart it was something I did when I would get bored and was in the mood I don''t have an recollection of the exact words for the song,but often times I wouldn''t need it. Time moved with me humming to the song hobuha was getting sleepy her eyes were constantly going down and then she would suddenly open them again waking herself it moved on like this for quiet a while until hobuha finally found some peace in herself and her silent nodding off my melody also stopped. ~Congratulations the skill [LvL.1] has turned into [LvL.2]~ I pushed away the notifications box and placed hobuha onto the ground summoning a piece of soft fur I made her a temporary bed getting up myself and looking towards the falling trees that were crashing down...hobuha wasn''t in the slightest bit bothered by it and continued sleeping. I smiled and then yawned for a moment,,, -No need to act lazy you have a lot of things to do... I told myself and started to continue working on where I had left off. ======================================================= I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 93 Gang Banged Half a day had gone like this,the slimes worked without a stop and felled a lot of trees almost half of the planned amount even. I on the other hand was busy cutting the huge trees into proper lumber my work was done very fast cutting the trees to the right amount and making a lot of lumber that could be used later for building. The pulverized stone was also being used I taught some of the slimes how to make bricks through stone moulds that I had prepared previously I had 5 slimes working on it and another genius Idea I had going through my head was instead of using water to mix the stone dust with I used the slimes to mix it and make the bricks,I had already made one test brick and tested its durability and toughness the result was pretty satisfying since it was hard and wouldn''t easily break coupled that it was resistance to cold and water,but not so much to fire which I wasn''t worried about,the smoothness was also something commendable. The time it took for the bricks to dry was about 30 minutes which was fast it mostly was because of the sticky liquid so I warned the slimes to work fast and one at the time so they wouldn''t waste any materials. I didn''t need to worry about the slimes ever messing up if there would be such a case then I could only blame myself because the slimes always simply followed my orders,if they don''t understand something they come to me and ask me and if I am not available then they don''t do anything and instead just wait until I am available they follow my words on the point which was very good. The girls today were taking a lot of time to hunt I wasn''t worried all too much since I couldn''t see any problem like last time it just seemed like they had lost track of time and soon enough they came back home. -Wahhh... When the girls came back they showed very surprised and astound looks,the massive construction work had now taken shape to a large scale. There was a giant pile of lumber and logs outside inside the base was another big pile of bricks that I would use later on,on top of that I was just finishing to build one of the watchtower myself with the help of the slimes,I didn''t have any metal nails to bind the lumber,but what I did have was the sticky liquid and also a ton of vines,I ended up using both of these components to strengthen each other and bind the lumber together to make the very first watchtower. It stood tall and trying to shake it down wasn''t going to work since the base was very sturdy and the support frames were holding each main frame of the watchtower together so it would make the tower more stable and durable...In the end I could say that I was proud of my work it was a bit ugly,but I didn''t care all too much about it,as long as it would warn us from incoming attacks then it was already a big help to us,the watchtower also had a small roof on top of it to shield it from the rain and any other elements or attacks,it was only made out of leafs really so attacks may or may not go through,but it was also covered with the slimes sticky liquid that would make it water proof and also more sturdier,I also implemented a ladder to the watchtower so people could climb onto it of course. The girls were the most excited about the finished watchtower and immediately came forward dropping off all of their game inside the field and looking the tall watchtower that was towering above the wall halfway through. I invited most of the girls to go up if they wanted to,but I warned them that only 2 to 3 people were to go up on the tower anymore and I was scared that the tower wouldn''t able to support any of the girls,I still had the girls in mind while building this thats why I made it extra thick and sturdy the space inside was big too allowing all of the girls to stand without a issue and walk around the place unrestrained. -I didn''t know lord sorron could do something like this.. Hoboku said standing beside me,the rest of the girls were still too distracted with the watchtower looking at it from all the angles and also climbing it up one by one. -Hmm there are a lot of things I can do you just didn''t see it yet.. I said feeling slightly proud of myself,hoboku noticed that proud look and smiled I could smell a very heavy coppery smell coming from her and looking at her a bit closer you could see a lot of splatters of blood everywhere she looked bad that was normal for me so I wasn''t bothered by it to the least. The others were the same they had just come back from their hunt what they needed now was a proper bath and some good food. Thinking like this I decided that we should stop working for today nighttime was approaching the beasts would obviously be lured towards the sound rather then be scared of it,the slimes could continue working tomorrow,with these thoughts in mind I quickly called every slime into stand still telling them to stop working until tomorrow with my order a sudden standstill occurred the hammering and crashing sound was gone the slimes were going back into the forest to do their original work the axes were being placed back into a hole that was set previously so they could get those axes back tomorrow when they would start working again. In matter of efficiency I don''t think any living being could trump the slimes...well thats just my opinion of course. I smiled seeing the little buggers go away into the forest,my body felt pretty itchy having a bath right now didn''t sound bad at all if you think about it. Hoboku who standing by my side suddenly looked at me with a sly glint in her eyes,it was as if a sixth sense had awakened inside of me alarming me from hoboku''s intent,I wasn''t even sure what hoboku was planning,but sure as hell was planning something.. I suddenly felt very helpless because of the stare that hoboku gave me feeling a bit devious I decided to act instead to be acted on and got closer towards hoboku seeing my sudden approach made hoboku puzzled I also looked around for a moment just to be sure that no,one was looking and verified that the girls were too distracted by the watchtower to see what was going to happen. -lord sorr... Just as hoboku was about to question I stepped forward again putting on leg between her two legs I forced myself up and rubbed onto her crotch,hoboku was startled for a moment seeing this sudden action she expect something like this to happen and got shy all of a sudden,seeing her expression made me a bit excited I continued and pushed her closer to me my leg was grinding on her crotch doing so I moved my other hand towards her ass cheek pinching her hard and with my other hand I squeezed her right breast it all happened at the same time this sudden electrifying feeling made hoboku excited and lustful on the spot I could even feel her crotch getting slightly wet. Her shriek was small and she immediately tried to closer her mouth to stop anyone from hearing it,I felt a small amount of triumph surge through my body seeing her expression I pinched her ass one last time before parting with her and looking at her with a small mocking smile. Hoboku caught my smile she truly didn''t expect me to be so aggressive and in front of everyone too,it made her even more lustful and her eyes suddenly turned predatory,almost hungry even... Did I do something wrong... I wondered I actually expected her to just stop what she had planned through this giving her a small spice or shock to remind her that I was in charge,but instead I seemed to have lured the tiger even more.. -Lord sorron ! Unfair ! What about me ! Hobura suddenly appeared out nowhere she quickly grabbed onto me raising me from the ground hugging me tightly this sudden intervention was unexpected and looked at hobura a bit closer I could see that she was slightly unpleased because of something...maybe she saw what I just did ? I felt my face flush up at the moment things were truly just starting to get complicated at every moment...hoboku who watched me getting snatched away by hobura looked and hobura with a sour look on her face a clear spark of electricity ran through their gaze when they looked at each other almost challenging even. -ahh hobura I think you should let go of the lord the way you are holding him seems to hurt him... Hobusaku came to the rescue ! Hobura listened to what hobusaku had to say,hobura looked at me there was a small light of unwillingness coming from her eyes her grip was truly strong,but she held back and didn''t pain me all too much,I smiled and simply patted her getting closer to her I gave her a small kiss on the cheek the action immediately made hobura cheerful as she gently put me back down on the ground beside her as if she was holding me under her wing. If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. I smiled awkwardly scratching my head I told everyone to go and have a bath already staying out in the cold covered with blood was unhealthy after all. -umuu...lord sorron if so can''t you come with us today too ? you are also very dirty you even worked all day to make the tower.. Hobusaku said with a tone of clear worry in her voice the other two evenly were pulled by the argument,I was dirty it was true small patches of stone dust combined with a few specks of sticky liquid that came from the slimes. -Alright,I come too... I said with a small sigh,last time was a bit awkward,but because hobusaku was the one who asked made me inclined on listening to reason the other two seeing me agree so easily to hobusaku suddenly looked at her with a threatened glare hobusaku was a bit startled seeing the two looking at her like this I felt that they were unreasonable so I told them to stop acting like this. Both of them hearing me scold them like this over hobusaku made a very shocked expression I could feel that these two were slightly heartbroken all of a sudden kneeling down onto the ground with defeated expression on their faces. Hobusaku in turn made a even brighter smile because I protected her showing favorism...there is really no way of satisfying either of anyone here is there.. I sighed shaking my head while looking at the defeated two trying to cheer them up for a bit which worked,we all ended up going to the bath together at the end I didn''t feel all too awkward going after that little conversation instead I started smiling even more,so stupid. =============================================== -Lord sorron let me clean your back... Hoboku offered I was currently rubbing my arms to clean myself,hearing hoboku''s sudden offer made me a bit perplexed,but I agreed anyways and let her do that thinking that it wouldn''t be anything wrong. I was mistaken. -ehh...what are you doing ?! I said a bit startled as soon as hoboku crawled over I could feel another wet soft feeling crawling on my back I turned around and saw hoboku with her tongue out licking me... -I am cleaning... She said with a very lewd and sly expression on her face her voice was normal sounding as if she didn''t do anything wrong...I wanted to refute,but as I was about to do so someone else jumped onto my lap the feeling was soft and I could directly feel that persons thighs onto my own.. -If hoboku is allowed then I am too ! I looked back up and realized that hobura was sitting on my front facing me she didn''t give me any space to stand up or too move around,from both sides I was locked in place and I could see that the only reason hobura was doing this was for territorial competition and also desire...not too far away hobusaku stood watching us with a envious look on her face actually everyone was staring at us with the exact same look on their faces which made me even more awkward...no,was going to stop this.. Both sides were tightly locked in place the heat was also getting to me looking at hobura was also a very pleasant her big round breasts were directly right in front of me just in hands reach hanging as if they were two ripe big fruits for me to squeeze she was even licking my chest with a addictive look on her face very tempting and sexy too... On the back was the same hoboku''s hair was floating above the water her figure wouldn''t lose to hobura''s her sense of touch with her tongue was also very enjoyable... Their licking didn''t stop rather it looked as if they were eating me actually not bitting or anything like this,but rather sucking me sometimes... I already lost all sense of resistance towards this the girls were simply too overwhelming sometimes if they wouldn''t have doubled teamed me like this I would have been able to at least put up a line that shouldn''t be crossed for now,but now I really wasn''t sure... I was lucky that it was simple licking not touching or grinding so I kept my head and conscious still and clean waiting for it to be over to let the girls have their fill,maybe afterwards they would stop being so aggressive too. -I CAN''T TAKE THIS ANYMORE I WANT SOME TOO ! Someone yelled from the side I knew that voice clearly and looked to my side noticing hakuro coming over,her eyes were slightly crazed and also very lustful the other two didn''t even mind hakuro approaching and mindlessly concentrate on their own side trying to lick me clean. Without a stop hakuro took my left arm and started to lick me too she first started from my shoulder working slowly with a enjoyable look on her face tasting me throughly and on top of that I could see that she was also sneakily humping my arm... Her touch was also very stimulating I didn''t want to tell her to go away and break her feelings so instead I just endured even more,only my right side was now free and without a question hobusaku came I was already expecting her,she also couldn''t take it anymore and came forward her eyes were dazed and very lustful she already lost herself seeing this and came forward with her mind muddled... Now I was really restricted without a place to move these girls were just simply too needy sometimes which was understandable to me and concerning the other girls they were simply watching,they seemed to be enjoying it too liking the show that was set in front of them and looking at us with a very excited and perverted look on their faces as if they were watching some kind of porn most of them even started to masturbate... Am I going to get exploited like this all day ? I wondered feeling fuzzy inside my head,my dick was already standing stiff torturing me without an end hobura was also started to lick more furiously going up and when she finally came to my head she stopped staring onto my lips as if she was possessed. -I need to clean this part thorough... She whispered kissing me on the spot sucking my and also putting her tongue inside of me,I was literally starting to tear because of the heat and pleasure going inside of my head hoboku who was behind me suddenly made a small grunt seeing the kiss,she acted as if she could do better and quickly moved her hands down onto my crotch grabbing onto my dick with hands and rubbing it up and down..the touch made me flinch and the rubbing was making me shake from the inside pumping me and sucking onto my neck... Uhh..shit... I wanted to curse loudly,but because hobura was preoccupying my whole mouth right now I only managed to whimper a bit I was quickly reaching my limits at that point directly coming from hobokus hands... Bubbles started to appear underneath hobura followed by white milky substance which was my cum my sudden grunt also made hobura stop from sucking my mouth further into herself and look down for a moment to see what was going on..she seemed fairly pleased on what she was looking at and directly changed her target..going down and sucking my dick instead... I started breathing hard my vision was getting slightly blurry and I was also spasming a lot finally feeling oxygen and simple air coming back through my lungs that was... Unfortunately it was a bit too late for celebrating. Hoboku who was behind me suddenly turned my head to the side not letting go off me she immediately started to kiss me and suck me up like hobura did draining me from my oxygen again.. The other two also changed targets and instead started to lick my chest on each side sucking on my nipples and fondling my thighs I think that one of them even grabbed onto my ass,but I wasn''t sure anymore.. Time went on like this I didn''t even know how much time had gone past I had already lost myself long ago,my vision was starting to get blurry and darker too until I lost conscious. ================================================================= I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 94 Baka The next moment I woke up,I woke up to the sound of faint snoring and also breathing noises my body also felt very tight restraint really forcing me awake for a few seconds to realize where I was... -uhh... I groaned slightly...feeling a bit sore all over my body I opened my eyes...the memories of my few last moments lingered inside my head I already knew why I lost conscious,but where was I now ? Feeling confused I tried to move for a bit my nose..no my entire was stuffed into something though that something was soft and smelled very nice my hand were also touching someones ass... -uhh...ohh.. A small moan could be heard as I gripped harder for a few seconds slowly freeing myself I looked up and realized that hobura was sleeping with me...not only her... -guhh...hukuuu I looked behind me and without a surprise hoboku was behind me hugging me in her sleep her hands were touching a few inappropriate places,but I am not going to touch on that just yet...behind hoboku was also hobusaku which was cute too. It was hot to be honest,but at the same time I had a eerie sense of security while being surrounded like this it felt good,but I wanted to get up already... Feeling a bit sneaky I crawled out of their grips in a few movements only then did I realize that I was in fact completely nude getting away from their hugs immediately gave me a small breeze between my legs without a doubt making me shiver,not because of the cold rather because of the wind... I quickly searched for my clothing and found it neatly laid out on top of the stone table I got back into my clothing quickly and also looked around the sleeping quarter inside the cave where half of the other female hobgoblins were sleeping...only 4 beds were being used which was a bit funny from this I could guess that it seemed to have been a few hours since I lost conscious inside the bath...man the girls sometimes push too far.. I sighed...I wasn''t really complained or being troubled I looked at the trio and smiled momentarily feeling blessed while looking at their peaceful sleeping faces which were giving me small amount of delight and also a significant amount of determination. -Keep working... I muttered to myself about to leave the cave,but before I left I made sure that no,one was freezing or anything and covered a few of the girls with a blanket,hobura was the most spread out when it came to sleeping surprisingly now she seemed a little bit more tamer in her position,finishing up I left the cave altogether giving the resting girls a good night. The starry night was beautiful today it lit up the dark sky looking at it was very bizarre for some reason,the star formation I was used to wasn''t present anymore showing that it was indeed a completely different world. As much as I wanted to star gaze at the same time I didn''t want to simply waste my time like this and instead started working on the little shack I would build for myself. From a small distance I could see the watch tower being utilized by two of the girls fairly easily they had already noticed me and waved at me trying to pull my attention I also waved at them and told them to get back to their work which they immediately did hearing my words going through their heads,even from this distance I could see hobushi''s face contouring a slight perverted look on her face,she probably remembered the incident in the bathroom today the little show that she probably enjoyed like the rest of the girls...I felt increasingly self conscious of myself getting reminded of such thing,I tried to shake off that thought and quickly drilled my foundation for the shack into the ground not too far away a lot of the bricks were stacked for me to use while I drilled like this absentminded I also contacted the other slimes such as the scouts and the ones watching the human army. Without a change the human army was occupying the collapsed entranced to the tomb still digging it without a stop having made a lot of progress at that too I didn''t concern myself further with them when I saw them simply doing the same thing. Other interesting news I got was that one of the scouting groups had found a nest it seemed,it was the nest of the beetles that we had encountered previously the settlement for these bugs was giant enormous so to say,it looked to be something like multiple bee nests connected to each other there were countless beetles flying around having no single clue that they were being spied on simply ignoring the slimes that were watching them from the trees. -Do they have honey or nectar ? I wondered getting slightly ahead of myself while watching these over sized nests almost tasting the sugary sweetness that might be hidden inside of them,but at the same time the idea was immediately shot down,even with my current strength it was impossible for us to possibly raid that thing,I was already glad enough that it was far away from our base so it wouldn''t be worry to me. The middle of this nest was also the biggest nest most of the other smaller nests were connected to it a lot of the beetles were also concentrating on it sometimes even working on it or delivering something inside of it...maybe thats were the queen lives ? most likely... I assumed,I could be even wrong who knows I am only assuming things here,after all I was only watching these beetles because it was interesting,but in the end I had to stop I also wanted to hear a few other news that slimes may have brought to me. From what I know it takes at least a month with a few stops to finally get to civilization the slimes hadn''t started their journey for so long yet,but they still discovered a lot of things such as wolf packs and small tribes which were very interesting the forest was gigantic obviously there would be a few small tribes and monster settlements here and there until know I already met a few of those being the orcs,kobolds and lizardmen the slimes had met a few more which were the centaurs,goatmen,lamia and the cyclops,from their bodily forms that I could make out,these were the names that would come up in my head when looking at them,it had been only a day since the numerous slimes traveled and explored.I wouldn''t be surprised to see even more of these kinds of races scattered in this forest living such a wild or nomadic life...it made me momentarily wonder while looking at them how it all came to this...why were they all gathered in this particular forest ? It was a slight thought of mine I didn''t have an answer to I dismissed it on the spot,knowing that these races currently existed was neat,but not necessary information right now,they were pretty far away causing no threat to us for now it is... The slimes as of yet didn''t even reach the end of the forest and walked without a stop,passing by countless predators and other wild animals,some of the slimes were surprisingly even killed inside the forest their loss didn''t hit me hard,but it instead showed me that they were at least not purely ignored inside the forest. After a few minutes I stopped listening to the slimes and instead concentrated on the shack I was building,the foundation I had drilled out was very neat,it was a 10 by 10 meter long square space.I continued with laying down the lumber to make a proper floor I also summoned a few slimes so they could help me work by using their sticky liquid on the foundation to glue the lumber into and also carry it and place it down,after another 10 minutes or so we finished laying down the floor looking very clean and sturdy too. Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more. I felt very accomplished and told the slimes to start using the bricks to build the wall by connecting the bricks with their own sticky liquid which was a pretty good glue to everything really,at this point I didn''t participate and just stared at the working slimes that were stacking the bricks into a proper wall,after this I would cover the wall with straw or grass to hinder the cold from entering and then finally close it off by covering the inside and outside walls with lumber to make different layers of resistance and also add an aesthetic edge to it,the roof I would build through branches and leafs and then cover it up with the sticky liquid that the slimes produced to make it water proof.I also had a lot of different furniture inside my storage that I got from the orc village I also wanted to make a fire place or a stove inside,I was going to add the fire slime as a substitute heater,but having one of the other devices build in seemed just a bit more useful to me for cooking purposes that was,the only thing that really bothered me was the door...maybe I should make a sliding door ? I pondered sitting on a wooden chair while watching the slimes work,my imagination was going in all kinds of places on how to make the shack a bit better or how to build it properly it gave me small peace of mind. -My lord you are awake... Suddenly from the side hoboku appeared seeing her pop up wasn''t surprising to me she probably noticed that I was missing from the bed and came running funnily she didn''t even change her clothing was coming over with her pajamas...not really pajamas,but rather thin cloth apparal it fit a bit loosely showing one of her bare shoulders and honestly saying her breasts were the only things that were keeping the shirt from falling down her pants were also hot pants they weren''t originally like that hoboku cut it out for herself most of the female hobgoblins did because the cloth pants were too big to properly walk around with exposing their lean and smooth legs. I stared at hoboku for a few more seconds even though I had already seen hoboku''s whole body nude,oddly enough I found hoboku a bit more erotic with such attire,my gaze also probably gave me away making hoboku smile and very pleased that I was checking her out.. -Yes,I already slept enough.. I said turning my attention back towards the shack,I didn''t want to continue the incident in the bath today.I wasn''t in the mood really since I felt a bit sore,hoboku noticed it and she could,probably change my opinion right now if she tried,but she didn''t do so and instead grabbed onto a free wooden chair and sat down beside me... Sudden silence enveloped the both of us,normally hoboku would ask me something,but surprisingly enough she didn''t and just watched the slimes build the brick wall I found it a bit odd thats why I started the conversation instead. -Do you wanna know what I am building ? Hoboku didn''t answer and just slightly leaned onto my shoulder with her head nodding her head to me. -Its a shack I wanted to make a small house for me really a little home for myself... My answered seemed to have made hoboku a bit confused which made her ask. -Does the lord not like the cave ? The way hoboku said it sounded a bit sad,I didn''t want to step onto a landmine and tried to explain to her without making her sad or anything. -No,its not like that.I don''t have a problem with the cave its just that... My mouth suddenly stopped at this sentence for some reason a bit conflicted with myself...why didn''t I like the cave ? Most likely because I was simply uncomfortable being inside one I was still not very used to live inside a cave at the start I was getting slowly used to it,but after we visited the elven village and when I had a proper rest under a safe roof it made the human inside of me wake up for a moment,when it woke up it reminded me about the safety that such a house carried what kind of symbol it held which was a home a place you belong...in a sense the cave was my home it was the place I belonged to with the others,but at the same time it wasn''t,after all it was a cave not a house both of these can''t compare to each other I can''t even explain it which was the reason why I was loss for words. -From where I come from a house means "home" it is a place you belong to with your "Family".. Hoboku thought about my words for a few minutes she made a slight worried look afterwards asking me a bit serious. -My lord...the place you come from is that your home ? Her question was a bit sudden and I didn''t really have a clue what to answer,but one thing I knew without a doubt.I smiled and told her. -It isn''t my home it was,but now things changed Hearing my answer hoboku finally sighed out of relieve I couldn''t really understand why she was glad,but I didn''t pick on it and just continued watching the slimes,after a few seconds she asked another question. -My lord do you want to go back from where you came from ? This was also a easy question.I also now understood why hoboku was acting like this,it made my heart warm up from the inside. -No,I don''t want to go back hoboku this is my home,thats why I am building this house you understand ? Hoboku smiled nodding her head towards me with a very bright smile on her face while continuing to lean onto my shoulder with a dreamy look on her face. It made me giggle for a bit as I started to think about other things I was also curious about a few other things and asked hoboku wanting to tease her for a bit. -If I ever get taken back to home...what would you do hoboku ? My small question suddenly made hoboku flinch her smile also disappeared as she got a bit more serious and answered me. -I will take you back or come with you no matter what my lord...I am yours only and your are mine and no,one else''s ! She declared proudly,hearing her answer made me a bit shy all of a sudden since she literally confessed her undying love to me again,I couldn''t get used to it and instead of teasing her it seemed like I got teased instead... -ahh my lord why are you red is it hot ? -Shut up ! I said a bit irritated my sudden outburst made hoboku blank faced,but she quickly acted and smiled again quickly grabbing onto me and positioning me onto her soft lap hugging me gently and passionately her hands moving up and down my body fondling me and her head stroking my neck part smelling and tasting me throughly... -My lord you will always be mine I will never let anyone take you away...I can''t live without you after all... Her small confession to me made me immediately soft hearted again I was probably flushing even more right now and just replied with my own whisper,I couldn''t be help,but feel a bit more grateful and loving towards hoboku. -Idiot... ================================================================ I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 95 Boss The night past on like this without a hitch,hoboku stayed with me throughout the night and helped me build the shack it wasn''t really necessary because the slimes were present for doing all the work for us,but she insisted on doing it anyways to keep me at home,it seems like hoboku has some small fears about me suddenly disappearing maybe she is thinking that I would go home one day and wanted to keep me by her side by building this home it was a cute thought and I could also probably even verify it by asking her,but I refrained and just enjoyed the small amount of fun we had making the shack. The building process was quick we finished doing the brick wall and also glue the inside and outside of the wall with grass and finally cover it with some lumber to make it look good,the end result was quiet satisfying the slimes were making some finishing touches by cleaning the little roofless shack from any dirt or trash that may have fallen down. Getting inside felt really good even though there was not roof the entrance and the feeling I got from it was more then anything,but comfortable I felt like immediately laying down and start sleeping,but unfortunately I didn''t have time for that... The sun was already out,I told hoboku to go and wake up the others to start preparing to go out,we were going to go and exterminate the cause of the taint that was happening in the forest. Hoboku nodded and left on the spot I also told a few slimes to make a fire,I was going to start cooking and in our absence the slimes would also return to work and cut down the trees. Without a further ado I quickly got up from wooden floor and left the shack preparing to make some quick lunch before we depart. ================================================================== -Did everyone finish preparing ? I asked standing next to the entrance of the base looking at hobuha who nodded her head towards me,her eyes were glazing over my body and I could see that she was a bit distracted. -Ye..yes,everyone is prepared ! She stuttered for a bit making me smile wryly while looking at her little figure that was going up and down cute,I gave her a small pat on the head which she liked and told her to get everyone here so we would start departing. While waiting for the others to come by I looked out and saw the slimes working rigorously cutting the trees and transporting them towards another part where other slimes would cut off the branches and then move the finished log to a pile for me to later work on if needed,the branches would be also useful in the future maybe for the roof even. Anyways I looked deeper into the field towards the forest to be precise thinking to myself of when we would find any proper civilization I was feeling sort of left out thinking like this I was eager to see the world without any more trees,but more of the line of roads and people it was like a dream really getting out of here takes at least a months time walking with red hawk maybe I could half the distance,but what I wanted was to go with everyone... -Lord sorron ! Someone shouted out I looked behind me and saw the girls coming up wearing all kinds of armor and weapons ready to fight... -Lets go ! I shouted back quickly going out of the entrance of the base behind me I could hear everyone else running after me as they finally caught up to me taking on the usual formation as we made our way towards the tainted area. The walk was fast,on our way we encountered a few monsters,but they weren''t anything problematic on the topic we also brought along the 5 crimson wolves they were much weaker then the girls,but they were still competent and were good enough to barely deal with half of the monsters we encountered gaining a lot of experience and a few level ups,red hawk was at home guarding the place,we didn''t need him really so I let him play housekeeper until we returned back home. after an hour of walking we finally got to the tainted area,but surprisingly enough it wasn''t at the same area where we had found it before,rather it grown more and was spreading dangerously fast. -Look out ! Someone shouted I turned my head to the side and watched as three of the nightmare logs appeared out of nowhere,I could also call these thigns treants,but the imagine I had regarding treants was rather more peaceful and nature loving then these horrifying creatures. They were charing at us with their point wooden hands raised,no one was really nervous since everyone was capable enough to take care of these small fries. Hobura who was standing on the front took a few steps forward to create a space between her allies and the enemy she held that oddly big buster cleaver in one hand finally raising it with both hands and waited for the 3 to come closer her hands didn''t show any sign of shining up indicating that she wasn''t using any skill at all as she suddenly swung her big sword horizontally cleanly cutting the 3 logs into two ending their artificial lives without an issue... I stared into the 3 logs and thought...this was only the beginning... I invoked both of my and ready for anything unexpected protecting the girls from the side while they dealt with the main force the 5 wolves were the weakest in this group and they were also standing at the front together with hobura they refused to go to the back because of they little proud attitude from being a wolf thats why I especially kept my eye on these 5 so they wouldn''t get fatally injured. -Move on we need to find a core inside this tainted avoid being injured if you can help it... I ordered marching further into the tainted are...the taint itself wasn''t anything dangerous that I knew from vulgan since he told me himself,what was dangerous was the risk of getting your vitality sucked away which was your life,all of the possessed creatures in this forest had one same ability which was they could suck away a small chunk of life from their opponent through injuries and make them tired that way,prolonged fights weren''t in our favor and being surrounded was also dangerous thats why I kept the surroundings at check at all times so we wouldn''t have to deal with anything unexpected. -wait a minute.... While thinking like this I suddenly got an idea and rummaged through my infinite storage taking out the blue ball,the magic device we got from the orc village .I believed this item to be the perfect use in this kind of situation since we didn''t know where that core was operating,it was also a good opportunity to use it since I forgot to test it when we were at base. I inspected the ball once more and found the button on the bottom of the ball I didn''t know how to operate it,But I tried anyways and pushed the button...as I did so I could mana draining from my finger tips and going towards the blue ball in my hand which was lightly shining up in my hand... Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings. -uhhh...? Hoboku and some of the others seeing the strange blue ball suddenly light up in my hand became surprised for a few moments included me since I didn''t know what would happen next, waiting expectingly. (Shua !) The ball beeped and as it did so a big light came out of it forming into a shape as if it was a hologram I looked at it a bit clueless,but after observing it properly I figured out that it was a map with 3D visuals showing me the area we were in currently from a birds eye view the length of this was as it said in the description a one kilometer radius. The map on itself was very detailed and when moving around the map would change accordingly on my movement focusing me the user as the center I was highlighted in a green dot while the girls and everything else living was indicate as a red dot,I couldn''t imagine how this thing operate really or how it showed this amount of land so detailed without even being there,but that wasn''t important.In the I needed to find that core as fast as possible and this map here would help me a lot. For the moment the map didn''t show me anything odd there were a lot of live beings scattered in this area what I was searching for was a spot where a lot of monsters were concentrated at,it was most likely that,that spot would be the place where the core was being kept at guarded by the monsters it controlled,currently the map didn''t show such a place so we had no other choice,but to go forward and pick off a few batches of monster trying to see if they were guarding the core or not. On our search we found a lot of monsters that weren''t native to this area or rather belonged to this particular area like giant spiders,red striped bears and a few beetles that had all undergone major cosmetic changes sometimes looking as if they turned into zombies...this core was really something being able to control such high level beasts,the attack power and speed of these monsters didn''t even change from their original.I also picked up the corpses just because I could,who knows maybe they would be use to me. -...... I casted my spell aiming at the yellow monkey that was about to hit hobura to the back my spell immediately got invoked and hit the monkey to the hand making it fall to the ground because of the knock back. Hobura had only now noticed that she was about to get hit defeated the opponent on her front she immediately changed targets and was about to kill the fallen monkey,but didn''t need to as she saw that the head of the monkey sudden exploded into red shards of ice. She jumped back for a moment holding onto her big sword giving me a small glance and a appreciating nod which I returned. -Ha ! Hoboku yelled casting her own spell and hitting more then one beast with one shot of her spear the fight was intense,but we were still domineering our injuries were small no,one got cut or anything,but small blunt hits were inevitable even those hits drained some amount of vitality from the girls making some a bit tired,but not enough to cause someone to stop and take a rest they were still full of energy...so they say at least I also kept a sharp eye on their status window to make sure that they aren''t overworking themselves. It had been an hour and a half since we got inside the tainted area the magic device the explorer helped us a lot,but we still couldn''t find that core anywhere it was a infuriating since we had probably seen half of the area or even more without any results. After another hour I was thinking of taking everyone away from here already staying here for too long could be dangerous and we were far too few to take on everything this place had to offer,but I was confident that after everyone reaches level 10 and evolves further we would be able to destroy everything with ease. Thinking like this I was about to call everyone and tell them go back now,but just as I was about to do I looked at the map again...there was something odd. The enemies that were showing on the map were slowly coming up to us forming a ring locking us inside it made me feel slightly dreadful,but it didn''t make me panic just yet. -Girls we have to leave... I told everyone through the transmission link hearing my sudden order a lot of the girls were suddenly disappointed in themselves,they knew why we came here they probably thought that I was calling them away because they weren''t strong enough,but that really wasn''t the case. (BOOM) A loud stomping noise could be heard from a small distance it almost shook the ground even making all of the girls looking towards the direction where the sound came from...on the other hand I looked at the map and realized that a enemy was approaching us slowly the other monsters weren''t coming close and just held their circle around us to keep us from running this was a single enemy how bad could it be? (BOOM) Another stomping noise this it was louder followed by sound of crashing trees that could be seen falling down not far away.I also stopped looking at the map anymore and rather focused on what was going to happen now...it seemed to be bad. The girls took on formation and the spellcaster''s kept their spells active ready to blast of what was about to come I too put the map away and raised both of my hands ready to cast my own spells. The enemy was getting closer every second until finally it came out of the thick tainted forest wildly pushing away two big trees from its path meeting us...it was a giant tree ? I used my on it to identify what it was. A long aged piece of bark evolved from the treant species through a matter of time its huge size gives it enormous power,but in return it is quite slow... -A elder tree... I muttered to myself still staring at the giant tree monster as if nailed to the place the others were as evenly rooted like I was,but while observing the giant tree I noticed something...a purple faint glow came out of its chest looking at it a bit more closer I realized that a orb was inside the elder treant it made me smile for a moment just as I realized what it meant. -The boss came to us instead ? ================================================== I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 96 Yellow Dust -Shoot that glowing orb everyone ! I yelled immediately snapping everyone out of their thoughts as the spellcaster''s on my order aimed at the elder treant aiming at the orb with their own spells. The elder treant didn''t just stay there and take it he raised his arms and protected the orb with his arms,the spells impacted and shred bursted and froze off the arms of the elder treant failing to actually hit the orb and on top of that the arms were regenerating. -On the sides ! Hobusaku yelled out fighting a ordinary nightmare log with her two short swords I also looked around and realized that some of the surrounding trees started to wake up to the living becoming nightmare logs the girls were pressed on all sides busy with the logs the spell caster were on the middle shooting the elder treant without doing any significant damage to it...running wasn''t a option. I raised my hands invoking my spell I immediately shouted to the girls. -everyone step back,come here ! Hearing my orders the girls finished off or knocked their opponent away and quickly came back to the middle holding their position seeing everyone here I also didn''t hesitate and invoked my spell creating a freezing hurricane through my and the reason I pulled everyone together was to gather them at the center which was the safe zone. My hurricane wasn''t immediate,but it was still fast enough to hinder the movements of the charging nightmare logs quickly freezing them on their spot and also freezing our surroundings which were the trees and other plants,the elder treant was evenly as affected and stood where he was he was shielding himself with his arm which got immediately frozen through the hurricane. After a minute I stopped the hurricane which unraveled our surroundings which had turned into a beautiful white snowy place the trees plants and the nightmare logs were solidified into ice statues not budging one bit. I wasn''t bothered by the frozen enemies and instead concentrated on the elder treant he was still on his still on his position his arms were throughly frozen and because he wasn''t moving at all it made us believe that it was already over,which it was not. (Crack..) With small cracking sound the elder treant immediately freed himself from the ice the girls got alarmed once again pointing their weapons at him as he made his way towards us...I narrowed my eyes looking towards the elder treant from afar I could hear the sound of marching and monstrous crying coming this way...he had finally judged that we were dangerous opponents ? Now thats sweet isn''t it ? I thought sarcastically feeling a bit pressured from the inside,but holding it in while thinking about a plan. Obviously we couldn''t wait or run either way we would die from the amount of monsters that would charge at us we needed to finish this guy the core to be specific to kill every monster in the area...It wasn''t smart for the core to actually arrive in front of us,I couldn''t help but think that the core had underestimated us a lot and was now slightly regretting that action. We need to kill it before they kill us... - stand forward avoid his attacks I will give you support from the sides ! attack from behind try to make it trip down ! aim at the legs or the arms if the opportunity shows itself try to hit the purple core that was inside the chest go everyone ! -YES ! With my shout everyone started to move doing what they were told the elder treant also moved surprisingly it wasn''t retreating rather it was trying to fight us I didn''t mind personally and just kept my personal thoughts to myself summoning a bone crushing cold through my magic...a pseudo mist started to surround me as I concentrate on what I was doing,the girls were putting on the pressure on the giant hunk of bark hobura''s sword even lighted up in a orange glow as she executed her skill it was a greatsword skill that causes crippling damage to foes and also knock back. -GAH ! Hobura roared. The treeant receiving the hit immediately made a few steps back hobura had cut off one of its arms cleanly,but the bastard was once again regenerating seeing this I immediately circulated my fog and made it charge towards the treants injury freezing the cut off part stopping its regeneration.. -Success... I muttered to myself,the treant was on its knees the girls though weren''t going to be easy just because of that starting with hobusaku who used her skill cutting off one of its legs making it fall down on the ground,hobuha came next she casted her and blasted off the elder treant a few meters away a deep burn was engraved on the left half of its body...the elder treant was on the disadvantage heavily since it was being over numbered from all sides with all kinds of means,but what it really was hindered at was its inability to regenerate properly which was my fault and his pain of course...the cut off parts couldn''t regenerate because I was freezing them over every time he tried to heal them. -Continue firing ! I ordered and just as I was doing so the treant got up for a moment leaning on a tree the treant looked at me his facial expression was nothing just a carved out tree in my opinion,but for some reason I couldn''t help,but feel small amount of fear spread through my body. -Lord SORRON ! Someone shouted the shout was a surprise and I didn''t know what it was for until it was too late... -Guhhh.... I chocked...just as I looked around I realized that a thick vine had made its way towards my throat strangling me and on top of that it wasn''t the only vine...out of nowhere another few vines started to join in restricting me and choking me even more I couldn''t resist and not too far away the treant was getting up regenerating in a frightening speed the girls were all looking towards here with wide eyes some scared some angered. -YOU DARE ! Hobura roared a soul crushing murderous intent started seeping out of her body,the sword she was holding suddenly glowed on its own in a evil kind of way. The others were evenly as angry moving in a very coordinated manner some running towards me while most of them fighting off the treant in front of them. -The orb destroy the orb inside his chest everyone ! I said using my transmission link to inform everyone,hoboku who was standing in front of the battle field understood,she currently was also showing a incredible amount of killing into even her eyes had turned into pure darkness making me worried for a bit. - ! Hobusaku executed a skill her dual shortswords glowed a black color as she made two very flashy slashes on the treant instantly removing both of his arms,jumping back she looked back at me and saw my suffering expression very panicked,but still clear focus in her eyes...I wouldn''t last long I could even hear a small cracking sound coming from my neck... Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website. (Roar) The beasts were also slowly getting here if the girls don''t destroy the orb first then everything is over... My heart suddenly felt a very hot feeling of despair my neck was burning and my mind was blacking out constantly the vines were getting harder...beneath me some of the girls were constantly cutting off the vines,but it wasn''t any use there were already too many of them present,the vines on my throat especially were countless hanging me above the ground... I didn''t just yet give up...looking towards were the girls were fighting the treant I tried to pay attention a bit more and thats when I saw it... In the mids of fighting a sole person who wore a black robe stepped forward the aura and feeling it was emitting was dangerous and deathly cool... A Demon...no,it was hoboku... -DIE ! She roared as the aura surrounding her suddenly concentrated a incredible red light came out of here eye she was using her natural ability ...but the question was what kind was it ? I would soon figure out and as I continued watching I realized that the beasts were already present in our surroundings I didn''t care about them if hoboku fails now its pretty much over... The red light flashed onto the treant and surprisingly enough it stopped moving staring towards hoboku the orb inside of its chest was blinking on and off the treant also finally decided to move again very so slowly meeting the red light that came out of hoboku''s eye as if it was a sun flare its hand stretching out wanting to reach her to stop her,but it was too late... -uhh... The vines on my throat loosened up on the spot every vine did making me crash down on the ground were the girls acted on the spot and caught me gracefully hugging me in the process with very worried and tearful looks on their faces...I coughed for a bit feeling my throat a bit too sore... I wasn''t calm yet I looked around and sure enough the beasts that were only a few meters away from us collapsed onto the ground returning back to their dead state we really won huh ? With this finally over the girls immediately looked around noticing that some of the others were taking a head start on me they started running to catch up a little bit hobusaku was without the doubt the fastest behind her followed hobura and hoboku who had small tears on their faces when they all started hugging me choking me all over again ! The victory also brought multiple notification alerts were to my attention most of the notifications were about the level ups the girls had received for defeating such opponent elevating everyone towards level 10 bringing them to their own individual evolution they would take... I dismissed the notifications for now and just waited until the girls would stop choking and violating me I swear one of the girls even tried to pull my pants or my shirt off their hands were also not very tame to be exact... -Are you hurt ? Hobura asked she was holding me tight around her chest with teary eyes...maybe I should be the one asking you that instead ? -I am okay...you can stop hugging me... I said finally getting out of her embrace just to be hugged from behind again this time it was the hero...or more likely the heroine. -You neck its looks bad and its red... Hoboku said absentminded her hands were locking me still again her eyes were back to normal which I prefered,but now they were also very pervy full of lust as she started to lick my red neck making me feel dirty,but also hot from the inside. The others saw this and were a bit lost for words hobura who stood in front of me was also getting ahead herself showing a very perverted expression her hands twitching to have a piece of me... -The place is very inappropriate and my neck hurts slightly how about we check the orb first and then go home... I quickly tried to change the subject before I would lose the control of the situation once again... The girls hearing my reasoning also agreed displeased some looked at me with a look of small shame and others a bit regretful in the end the small drama ended like this parting with hoboku who looked at me as if she just lost a rabbit for he dinner... The surrounding beasts were all dead...well they were dead to begin with,but now they are dead in the word of dead...you know what I mean. This meant that the orb was actually destroyed,but how ? I looked at hoboku for a moment seeing my gaze she smiled at me winking at me,I knew that this girl right here had done all of this through her eye ability the looking at the treant now I knew what kind of effect it had.... the treant before my eyes had literally turned into solid stone I asked hobura to smash it into a half which she did for me,while she was doing that I stared at her sword too a bit suspicious about it...in the mid of the fight the sword had emitted a strange evil aura I wasn''t what it was doing,but it didn''t seem to have caused any harm towards hobura on top of that she didn''t even seemed to have noticed that it was doing that...strange. I put away that topic for now and instead just looked at the shattered treant the chest was open throughly and without a doubt the core was still inside no longer purple though rather turned into a grey hard stone... I took the core into my hand and inspected it for a moment...all of this trouble caused by this little thing inside my hand ? Thats just unbelievable... I thought a bit irritated with myself and just as I was thinking about it the core suddenly shattered in my hand ! (Powww..) -My lord ! Hobura saw this and looked alarmed so were the others...a yellow dust enveloped me for a moment as I started coughing getting it inside my throat...I dropped the remains of the petrified orb onto the ground and stepped back for a bit still coughing,but finally calming down... -lets leave... I said everyone nodded towards me and like this we all started to go back home I felt slightly fuzzy inside,but I ignored that feeling finishing this request was pretty helpful towards me with my relation towards vulgan I would report this to him tomorrow or the day after tomorrow.. I checked my status window to see if anything was wrong with me...as it sees I had lost 40% of my hp I would need a lot of rest to get the hp back what a bummer... While thinking like this we all crossed the sea of corpses heading home for today. =================================================================== I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 97 The Real Boss Appears With the fight over like this all of us made our way towards home again,I didn''t pick up the numerous corpses on the ground because they had already turned into useless rotten meat going through everything to find good materials was also a waste of time on top of that...my neck really hurt right now making my head throb. It was good that everything ended well no,one got seriously injured or anything just a bit tired. -Lord sorron...are you really not hurt ? Hobura asked me from the side a bit worried my neck looked red and bruised very hard I had trouble talking,but it was alright I would live it wasn''t a problem...I just need small amount of rest thats it... -Its okay,on the topic I should thank hoboku if she didn''t do that move of hers and killed the elder treant on time I wouldn''t have lived to talk with you I said turning towards hoboku who looked at me a bit shy and proud of herself. -Then...lord sorron...if I did good how about a reward ? Hoboku asked slyly getting closer to me her hand in a very inappropriate place,but I didn''t mind and just sighed. -Alright...you did really good this time you rescued my life and killed the elder treant for that...I am giving you a free wish.. Hearing my words everyone around me got stunned suddenly...hoboku was also surprised probably not expecting that she would get something like this,the others in return looked very sour staring at hoboku enviously hobura and hobusaku were also very bitter and immediately pressed onto me. -WE HELPED TOO ! They shouted at the same time pressing on my sides,seeing their greedy looks I wasn''t sure what to say,giving them a wish wouldn''t do since they weren''t the ones who killed it,but still I saw the amount of contribution they gave to the fight so it was indeed a bit unfair that they wouldn''t be rewarded...everyone else included. -I understand...but I am not going to give you two a wish however how about I give you more contribution points instead ? The rest can request from me any kind of food they want how about it ? Some of the girls who had heard the offer started to consult with each other smiling habaru jumped and said that she was satisfied with that the others also seemed to be good with it getting the choice of requesting any kind of food they wanted even hobura and hobusaku agreed to their reward sourly it was still better then nothing after all and it would help them gain enough contribution points to acquire a wish from me... Seeing everyone smile or frown like this energetically made me smile too,it had been only a few moments since we returned from a life and death fight and everyone was as if it never happened...I was really glad that no one was hurt or more important dead,we probably wouldn''t even walking like this smiling if anyone came up dead. -HAHAHA you lesser beings really know how to live your measly little life... We stopped...hearing the sudden voice the girls snapped into action jumping into their own designated position with their weapons drawn..their faces now no longer showed any smiles,rather it showed caution and seriousness. I was also momentarily stunned I couldn''t make out from where the voice came from it was as if it came from all sides making me and the girls confused... -Where are you looking at ? I am there...and not there either look at your front... The voice said hearing it a bit more clearer I could guess that it was a females voice...a alluring one at that too. -At the front everyone keep your guard high it seems like this opponent is a bit too sneaky... Acknowledging my words the sight of the girls shifted towards the front,at first there was nothing to be seen,but that was only at the beginning suddenly a big hole appeared out of nowhere the hole was pure darkness leaking some black smoke out of it as someone started to come out... -You did well should I say,handling the "infectron" isn''t an easy task after all... She said finally revealing herself which was a woman with black long hair and a thin tight dark red dress her eyes were purple and her lips were pure red coupled with her jade like white skin and striking curves she was beautiful without a doubt,but nonetheless she wasn''t someone I would long for her devious and rotten eyes already showed me what kind of character she was a person who would swallow you whole without a second point of remorse...on top of that she wasn''t even human what followed her after were a pair of dark red bony wings attached to her beautiful white skinned back. -Who are you ? I asked my language changing into her own language,hearing my words the woman in front of me was slightly surprised,but she only showed it by raising her eyebrow which was it. -So you know my language lesser being ? I shall commend you for your vast knowledge.I wasn''t expecting to meet someone who knew how to talk properly...well to a manageable level that was... She mocked her way of talking was arrogant and prideful annoying at that too,but I swallowed my pride and simply stared at her cautiously running my mouth could be dangerous I wasn''t even sure who she was and why she came her...she was someone unknown and I had a incredible feeling that I shouldn''t mess with her... -You want to know who I am ? I am sorry then I don''t introduce myself to lower beings such as yourself,but nonetheless you did pull my attention until now I was searching for someone who could defeat the "infectron" lets just say that was a test now if you mind be obedient and just follow me... The woman said her voice immediately turning into a scourging deep tone stunning the girls for a few moments it seemed to be very powerful it even compelled the girls into almost doing what she demanded from us,but I wasn''t affected because I possessed the natural ability which canceled out every magical status effect,the girls also held in very strong breaking through the illusion through sheer willpower,enraged they started to take stance casting their spells for their own counter attack. I also stopped playing nice and invoked my magic we were all still moderately tired from the last fight,but at the same time it didn''t matter that much after all we had the overwhelming numbers which for some reason didn''t comfort me as much as I hoped it to be,this woman clearly wanted to cause us some harm,but I wouldn''t let that happen...I told myself. The woman looked a bit impressed seeing us breakthrough her illusion she wasn''t panicked though which showed that she indeed possessed some amount of composure. -Haha you wanna play ? Alright then lets play I will be gentle I promise you... With these words she slowly raised her hand seeing the movement the quickly casted their spells and aimed towards the winged woman fiery lances,dark spears,force blades and illusions directly assaulted the woman with incredible force there was no way of running from this kind of attack as the spells directly hit the target and made a huge explosion colliding with the woman... (Shhhhh) Dust and a few blades of grass flew everywhere from the explosion I shielded my eyes and watched the end result just to be sure...Hobusaku who was standing by my side did the same thing and suddenly her eyes got wide. -She is still alive ! Her words stunned me momentarily and as the dust started to go down I saw it...the winged woman was still hovering on air her wings fully spread out and her body not even showing a sign of being scratched she looked at us with her disgusted gaze her hand still raised. -You clearly don''t know your match worms ! She shouted and as she did so she snapped her finger which caused a immediate shock wave it was as if a giant bomb had just exploded in our area the wave was invisible,but I could still feel it pressuring and coming towards us with unmatchable force... -Guhhh... Hoboku who was standing next to me suddenly groaned so did the others most of which also started to go down on their knees spitting own some blood from their mouths shivering... My felt my whole insides rattle up inside of me death was clawing on my door the hit was too strong for me to withstand,but I still stood tall even on my knees that was. -...... I invoked the skill choosing hobura as my target immediately gaining all of her strength increasing my base HP enormously,but even then I was injured very hard... -NYAHAHAHA weaklings ! your all just weaklings yes kneel,kneel before your own inevitable doom you little worms I will put a good use to you..NYAHAHAH Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit. The winged woman laughed out no,one,but me could really understand her,but everyone knew what laughing was and that point made everyone even more angry gritting their teeth as everyone who could still hold their conscious stared towards the winged woman resentful... -oh ? You still wanna go ? hey red head do you have anything to say? The winged woman called out looking down towards the kneeling hobura who had her sword gripped in place she wasn''t raising her head you couldn''t really see what kind of expression she was making,but I already knew from all these people here hobura was the most angered and resentful of them all.. -...... Hobura invoked silently the sword in her hand also started to show that incredible ominous and evil aura the woman of course saw this,but didn''t try to move away her arrogant look showed that she didn''t care about the incoming attack to the least. its a skill that enhances the users speed and attack by the amount of blood that is currently on the battle field and the user had lost,the current amount was a lot adding with us and some of the monsters of course hobura''s power soared towards a unimaginable level her leveling maybe,she had only one shot if she didn''t gets that shot right its over. A glowing red flash suddenly came out of hobura''s eyes the sword was still emitting that evil aura getting stronger every second as if it was feeding on something... And thats when she did it,hobura slashed with her sword suddenly the attack was so fast that I couldn''t even catch it with my own eyes the winged woman was evenly as me caught off guard with such a fast and terrifying attack. (POP) But unfortunately the woman dodged falling onto her butt you could see a very distinctive cut on her cheek the woman was able to see the fast and powerful attack just at the last moment added with the fact that the sword was so big she was also fast enough to run away only getting slightly grazed by the sword tip. No...My heart suddenly tightened up seeing the failed killing attempt...the woman was also showing a face of pure shock she touched her newly granted injury and gritted her teeth staring towards hobura with a very hateful glare. -YOU DARE YOU LITTLE WORM ! She shouted now furious her magic exploding forcing all of the girls to go further down it was a terrific amount of magic making even more of the girls bleed,me included... -Blahhh... I spat out throwing up another round of blood my vision was starting to blur my heart pounded even faster the pressure was getting stronger. I was unwilling.I didn''t look away,I didn''t want to didn''t want to part with anyone,I didn''t want anyone to die,I didn''t want see anyone hurt. -DIE YOU LITTLE WORM ! The woman shouted again suddenly summoning a crimson sword out of nowhere she was taking her time while slashing towards hobura to see her suffer some more her eyes were only fixated at hobura enraged and hobura was staring towards the woman with a angry,but grim look the sword in her hand was no longer showing the evil aura she also stopped gripping it,she raised herself determined for something maybe blocking the sword with her body? Give us some time ? -LORD SORRON ! Someone shouted,but I didn''t listen my body was already moving on its own already at the place where I wanted it to be. -Run... I whispered to hobura hearing my voice hobura was shocked as she quickly looked behind of her just to see me and my cold blue eyes staring at her,she knew exactly what I was about to do which made her even more so despair and reek horror as she tried to push me away from her. My strength was no different from hobura''s,but I still had other attributes that were much higher then hers using these facts I dodged her grab and used my strength to throw her back the woman who was slashing with her sword didn''t just stand there and let it happen she quickened her slash to hit both of us,but just as she was about to do so her movement lagged up. -What ?! Looking towards her shoulder she realized that the part was frozen without a second thought she shrugged it off and broke the incredible cold ice as if it was nothing it only bought us a second or so which was enough for me. (Slash) -NOOOOOO ! Hobura and the others yelled with despair the woman looked at me with a mocking smile,but when she stared up again she realized that I wasn''t frowning no,I was smiling too,the sword had cut down my shoulder as if it was plain butter my intestines and insides were probably I felt incredible amount of pain,my vision so disoriented to the point I couldn''t see anything properly anymore,but I wasn''t dead...thats what mattered. -Run you idiots run and don''t come back don''t make my death meaningless IT IS A ORDER ! I said using my transmission link to tell them to flee the girls were momentarily shocked conflicted on what to do really. -Do you think I don''t see what your trying to do WORM ! She shouted out angrily trying to push me away as if I was a sack of garbage,but that didn''t work soon enough she realized that the atmosphere around us was getting incredibly cold the ground beneath us was freezing locking us in place together her hands were frozen on the handle of the sword the sword stuck inside of my through the freezing cold that was gluing us in place. -GRRR The woman growled trying to free herself from the ice only to realize that it was growing back instantly back in its formed state even colder then before making her shiver,she tried to hack me with the sword further,but it was already stuck in place firm her strength wasn''t much it,what she really excelled in was her magic huh ? It is over...my hearing was already busted and my brain was shutting down I didn''t know what was going on behind me whetever or not the girls already escaped as fast as they could maybe it wouldn''t even matter,but did I really care right now ? Tears welled down my eyes as I thought about this stupid thought...memories flashed through my head as emotions fluttered inside my racing heart...the meals the conversations the stupid harassment,their love... Yes,I did I always cared and I always will. Thinking like this my eyes shined a dark blue color my tried to concentrate onto a single line of thought Make the Ice colder,lets die together. The woman soon realized what my intent was she knew exactly well that is she didn''t do anything fast she would turn into a human ice cube her eyes also flashed in a very cruel light magic was blasting around us she finally freed her hands from the sword and pointed her palms towards my chest. -DIE ! She shouted blasting a powerful spell towards my stomach,I didn''t feel the pain lucky only numbness,the spell had launched me a few meters away from her completely freeing her from the ice as she made her way towards me with a very angry look on her face... Its over...my run was pretty wasn''t it ? I did good right much better then my original world I may say so...Man it is really a bummer that I would just die like this I hope the girls at least survived. -Isn''t it a bit too early to give up now ? A voice rang out in my head,I wasn''t surprised or stunned by it rather I thought it to be something that came from maybe a shred of insanity that still lingered inside my half broken head,feeling comical I decided to answer it. -I can''t do anything my body is fully disabled I can''t even feel my finger... -How about I help you then ? I snorted. -How ? Don''t you understand ? Its over my body can''t move if I can''t move how am I going to retaliate and even if I could I can''t beat her... The voice suddenly laughed out for a moment,I started to reason with myself the tone of the voice wasn''t my own or anyones I knew of the way it talked was also very strange... -Who said you are going to fight ? You forgot another person who is inside of you ? Do you really need my name ? I pondered I wasn''t sure if I just turned crazy or not,but I decided to humor that voice inside my head and ask. -Please introduce yourself then ? Laughter started to appear again as the voice shouted out proudly. -Very well lad I am the Divine Black Ice Dragon Emperor ! ============================================================ I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 98 The Divine Black Ice Dragon Emperor The Divine Black Ice Dragon Emperor ? Impressive name I have to admit,it also shocked me for a few moments as I started to understand that it was indeed not my delusions that were creating this voice inside my head,I also slowly realized where the voice came from...it was from the egg the one I got inside the ancient tomb the one that gave me . -How are you going to help me ?No,better question is why are you even helping me ?What do you want ? -... The dragon got quiet for a bit as he considered his next words. -Lets just say that I took a liking to you lad,I have been observing you since the very beginning you are someone decisive,but not overly cruel a being that knows both good and bad in people someone who tries to understand and means good for his own people I truly admire such character,but I also know very well that this is your fatal weakness. -I am not going to change if you are asking that... I growled standing at my single point of truth I wasn''t going to stand and let a dragon lecture me of who I am. -HAHAH true said it,isn''t that I want you to change rather you can stay how you are it is nice to be like you after all...thats sums it up pretty much I help you because I think it is the right thing to do... His words immediately led me towards suspicion I tried to see the falsehood that were hidden in his profound words,but I couldn''t find them which made me perplexed the only thing I could do in the end was sigh and close my eyes... Time was as if it had stopped just like this as I traveled through my mind finally ending up inside a big white space in front of me stood a gigantic dragon with beautiful glittering diamond scales all over its body the figure was majestic and very cold if you had to say it a being that was above anything in this entire world...a Dragon. I looked up towards that dragon its eyes were also a cold light blue just like mine I could see the endless blizzard that was residing in those eyes showing me what kind of storm and winds it had gone through what it had seen and what it had experienced it was something that I could never properly understand,but one thing I knew the dragon was honest and thats what I needed nothing else. -Help me please.. I begged,the dragon smiled or at least its what I assumed it was doing -I wouldn''t have done it any different,but first I need a name I have gone so long without a name since you are my new owner you have to give me a name... The dragon said putting his down in front of me I was slightly surprised,but I didn''t hesitate anymore and just stepped forward stroking its smooth forehead...it was incredibly cold,not that I could feel it I just knew it was cold without a question while thinking about the name of the dragon. -How about Frost Wing ? I asked while stroking the dragons head,he seemed to like it and purred nodding his head towards the name. -Yes,Frost Wing it shall be... With these words everything around me started to fade as my mind started to get back into reality with the winged woman standing in front of me,a incredible cold started to well from my body it was about time. -For me to properly help you I need you to surrender your body to me can you do that ? I nodded my head closing my eyes again and letting frost wing take control over my body,the cold feeling started to get even colder my mind was also shifting to another place turning into a conscious that resided on the back of my head my perspective turned into that of a third person overlooking the scene in front of me. I could see my body laying down on the ground with its eyes closed and in the next moment the eyes opened again shining a very cold light blue color the fatal wound was still there but frost started to cover my entire body closing the wound in the process and continuously growing into something shaping. My body stood up,no it was Frost Wing. -HAHAHA you really have a lot of fight inside of you even though you were slashed into a half you still keep on living how about this because your endurance has impressed me I will let you become my pet I even heal that wound of yours and have you like my feet doesn''t it sound good to you ? The woman called holding herself in a very seductive manner,but Frost Wing didn''t react,the sudden change of demeanor and energy was also picked up by the woman as she started staring at Frost Wing confused the ice was also still growing finally shaping into something that looked like full body armor made out of the coldest and darkest ice possible mist started to surround the two and the womans face suddenly changed as she realized. -Who are you ! I laughed...or rather Frost Wing did. -You aren''t worthy to know who I am demon meet your maker instead... Frost Wing growled the voice changing abruptly into a powerful dragon voice the woman also realized that,but she didn''t even mind the sudden changed and attack prematurely raising her crimson sword she cut down like lightning Frost Wing still stood at his position no even raising a single finger instead he opened his mouth my mouth and blew heavily. (WRAAHHH) A loud dragon roar could be heard followed by something that looked like a blue flame,directly engulfing the woman entirely. -You are fast I admit,but not fast enough ! Frost Wing roared again stopping his assault and jumping forward the woman seemed to have dodged the flame at first,but I didn''t notice having suddenly Frost Wing go after chasing her made her very shocked and I could see that her other was completely frozen the woman looked panicked and realized that she had just met her match she couldn''t win this fight knowing this the woman tried to run away with her completely frozen arm,but she was too slow and got caught by Frost Wing who had also created a gleaming blue dragon claw made out of ice raising it above his head a dark blue particle effect started to emit from that ice claw. -.. ! He shouted slashing down with the ice claw and immediately cutting the womans back causing a incredible frostbite effect to gather on her face almost even cutting off one of her wings she groaned heavily a painful expression could be seen on her face as she looked up towards Frost Wing horror flashing through her eyes. -End it fast... I asked Frost Wing acknowledged and raised his claw once again on the fallen woman charging up his skill I tried to avoid the look the woman gave me and told myself that she deserved this. Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation. -The Demon king will avenge me just you see I WILL BE AVE..... (Cut) It was over...finally the struggle was over... -I have run out of juice partner from here on it seems like you have to handle it yourself I had killed your main problem,I healed the injured part moderately to the point that it wouldn''t be fatal anymore the rest is up to you... Frost Wing said and for a slight moment I could see his face flashing through my head...it seems like I have gotten another friend on my side...huh.. My mind started to move around returned back to the reality the ice armor and the claw that I was wearing dissolved into simple water as I knelt down again pained and too exhausted to stand up,my injuries were healed too miraculously be it external or internal,but still I had numerous injuries all over my body most of which came because of the magic blast the woman caused to shake me off...if left alone I am entirely sure that some kind of magic beast will come around and devour me alive in my current state I am not able to run away or call for help,I was really in a miserable situation right now... -Lord SORRON... I could hear a voice I was stunned momentarily as I saw someone pick me up from behind the warm and careful touch of that someone made my heart stir as I turned around...it was hoboku... Seeing her made me shocked and also a bit mad... -You didn''t run...I told you to run... I growled at her,hoboku held me still carefully as if I was a piece of glass my body was weak right now,my conscious had recovered a lot most probably because of Frost Wing,but my entire body still hurt all over making it impossible for me to move,breathing was also very hard for me making me groan while trying to keep my calm or flinch when pain assaulted me. Hoboku suddenly smiled hearing my voice endless amounts of tears were streaming down her eyes as she continued to smile while holding me gently. -You...your alive...hic...hic..ughh..uwaahhhh.. Hoboku cried her tears were falling all over me,but I stayed quiet and didn''t say anything I wasn''t in the best state to be able to comfort her. Behind her I could see the others also standing watching,everyone was crying making me feel even more uncomfortable... I am the one who is hurt not the other way around I want to cry too! I wanted to shout out,but shut my trap instead and let them have their moment hobusaku and hobura came after a few moments so did the rest tightly surrounding me as if I was some kind of incredible treasure. Having hobura by my side made me slightly uncomfortable since it was because of her that I took the fatal strike through my shoulder which was now completely healed,hobura had stopped crying,but I could sense that she was massively angry that I had thrown her away and did something so stupid,she didn''t say anything against it though because she knew that I was hurt pretty bad she wanted me to recover like the rest of the girls did. Time went on like this,the girls didn''t just stay by my side protecting me they also started building a makeshift stretcher to try transport me somehow and under my command they also looted the dead winged woman that was on the side surprisingly enough she had a dimensional pouch in her waist pocket inside of that pouch were all kinds of items mostly treasures though such as gold and gems,there were also a lot of books,potions and scrolls all of which I couldn''t identify my skill level was just too low showing the power difference between us and her,I was lucky that Frost Wing popped up without him we would have died for sure... On the topic I actually wanted to talk to Frost Wing somehow to tell him my thanks,but then I realized that I didn''t have any clue on how to talk to him or how I talked to him originally the only thing I knew was that the dragon was still inside my storage untouched and unmoving very strange. I considered taking the egg out of my storage and see what would happen,lately I had completely forgotten about the dragon egg I only recall it sometimes when I watch the human army dig the tomb to find the artifact because it was out of my sight it was also out of my mind giving me no trouble at all which was good to me,but now... -Do I hatch it ? I considered,my small muttering had caught the attention of the three team captains as they got closer thinking that I was actually calling out to them. -Lord sorron is anything the matter ? Do you need something ?! Hobusaku asked very worried,everyone already knew that I couldn''t move right now I was a bit too tired and weak to move talking was also a probably thats why I simply used my transmission link to talk with the girls instead of using my own voice. -Its alright I just thought of something I don''t really need anything.. Hearing my reply the three calmed down a bit still very anxious while looking at me I could literally see them shiver from anxiety and worry they feared for me,feared that I would go out like this any moment,which wasn''t the case really,but I couldn''t just explain and calm them down right ? It looked bad I am not gonna lie,but the will probably be able to heal me enough to the point I would be able to stand up properly,but at the same time I knew that the healing wasn''t enough my natural regeneration sucked thats just a point I can''t seem to fix it no,matter what I do gaining enchanted items with strength bonuses was already good enough I also had my skill which allowed me to copy any contracted monsters attributes and skills for 30 minutes with a 2 day cool down this skill in particular is only used in emergency cases and until now I found myself using it a lot every 2 days or so. Anyways the girls quickly finished building the makeshift stretcher and loaded me on top of it,moving me to it was a literal pain in the ass the girls even suggested that we actually should just stay where we were and wait for the to come and heal me,but I refused because I didn''t want to stay here any longer... The tainted grass in the area had also turned back to normal if you want to know after the core was destroyed it slowly started to diminish turning back into its dark green color basically back to the normal forest. =================================================================================== I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 99 You !...Your Tiny ! The way back was done without a problem it was mid day already and everyone was sort of tired and slightly injured so I allowed them to rest for today. The moment we got back home the girls quickly searched for the and brought them to me it was nice for them to do something like this even though,it wasn''t really needed since I called them before hand. Having 10 slimes cast on me was very relaxing and also relieving,my neck pain was finally gone my HP had also recovered fully,but when I tried to stand up and walk for myself,I discovered that even when you get healed you aren''t fully recovered my body still felt very shaky and weak I needed some rest to get off the shakiness,but before that I entered the cave and brought out the dragon egg that was inside my storage... -... I stared at it a bit unsure of myself,I had already decided what I was about to do,it could be a dumb idea,but it was the least I could do right ? -I am going to hatch you,but how ? I asked the egg as if expecting it to speak back which I was actually thinking right now,staring at it inside the dark and cool cave the surface was smooth,cold and hard I couldn''t hear anything happen inside of it nor did I know how to hatch such a egg...do I just need to give it proper warmth ? I wondered. -Lord sorron you should go to bed and lay down you need rest.. Hoboku said standing behind me,she was currently baby sitting me actually the others were send to the to get healed properly,seeing that I was going to be alone for a bit hoboku decided to watch over me hobura and hobusaku wanted to do it too,but I told them to get healed first since they had suffered some amount of damage,they couldn''t object against me and just followed my orders leaving me and hoboku alone inside the cave. Hoboku recognized the egg from the tomb she didn''t ask what it was and only stared at it like me her presence was very close she was ready at all times maybe expecting me to collapse or something,but still she was indeed caring that I knew without a question. -Yeah...maybe your right... I consented sighing slightly as I took a moment to once again stare at the egg...for now I could only keep it warm and make it hatch that way thinking like this I called the and made them surround the egg to give it a proper amount of heat, I didn''t want it to become a boiled egg thats why I took precaution and gave it a proper distance to heat up well I told some of the female hobgoblins to check up on the egg sometimes to see if any weird changes occurred or not. Finishing with this,I was escorted by hoboku towards the end of the cave where my sleeping area was,the little shack I was building needed to wait and on the topic the slimes finished cutting down the right amount of trees and were currently digging out the stumps to make a clear area,without the crashing sound,I was confident that I would be able to sleep peacefully. Even though I felt spent,I didn''t feel all too sleepy so when I laid down on the makeshift bed I recalled the words that the winged woman said before she died..the demon king ? -Hoboku do you know who the demon king is ? I asked absentminded I could feel hoboku''s presence next to me it was natural as if she was supposed to be right here by my side. -The demon king ? Yes,I know who he is that woman also mentioned that person,but I don''t believe that it is true what she said of course.. A sudden surge of curiosity came towards my head as I listened towards hoboku''s words,I recall this demon king to be mentioned in that adventurer novel hoboku read me when she was a goblin,the story also mentioned that demon king ending with him being killed by the hero could it be that the work wasn''t fictional at all ? If so why didn''t I hear about it up until now ? Did everyone just forget mentioning something like this ? Its really puzzling really. -Can you tell me why ? I asked hoboku made a approving sound and came closer to me kneeling down next to me and thinking about what I wanted to know. -Long ago after a great war the monsters of the deep parts of the world were subjugated and held down,by the other major races constantly pressured by these races the monsters started to go extinct very slowly,but in the mids of chaos that was going on one monster brought up all the other monsters together and made his own army to counteract the other major races by killing them and plundering everything taking land for his own and his people and growing his power,that person the leader of the army was called by the people ''The Demon King" it is said that the demon king is so powerful that he can''t die from mortal wounds great warriors tried an tried,but never succeeded with killing him the major races were going to their end the army of the demon king was getting stronger every day what seemed like a overwhelming victory for the major races was turned upside down by one person who had incomparable power pulling on the last end of their straw the major races started unite and think of a way to destroy their enemy without a way out they decided to seek help from another dimension... My eyes got wide for a moment as I started to predict where this was going towards. -They summoned a hero ? I asked slightly unsure of myself looking up towards the slightly surprised hoboku who simply nodded towards me and also corrected me. -They summoned "Several" heroes so to say only one wasn''t going to cut it they needed more and through the power of several archmages they succeeded,the rest is not very well known,but the end is clear the heroes journeyed out and killed the demon king the end bringing peace towards the other major races and pushing back the monsters towards the darkness again Hearing her brief story made me momentarily stunned for a few seconds many different thoughts were crossing my mind making me slightly worried too... What if I am the hero ? The other summoned or transported people in this forest aren''t just a few glasses girl,blondie,louis and many more were just here to survive no one knows why we''re here could this be an answer ? No. I summoned myself into this to this point I am sure of it the book had only activated because I chose it to be activated no,one compelled me into taking the book it was just there waiting to be drawn I have no duty that I need to fulfill ! And concerning the others I don''t care be they heroes or be they strangers it didn''t concern me all too much or how they got here. I sighed feeling that a change of topic was good I looked towards hoboku and asked her. -How do you know all of this ? The question made me genuinely curious really,hearing my question hoboku quickly explained herself and told me that she already read a lot of the books that were in our possession some of the books mentioned small parts of history,but most of them were simply books concerning magic and stories this kind of activity seems to be her everyday hobby when we get a small break or when she doesn''t harass me,I wasn''t surprised that she does something like this hoboku is a very hardworking person I already know that from how she teaches people the magic she learns thats why I also respect her a lot. I passed time like this chatting with hoboku about the things she read,it turns out that she just knows some amount of history and only about the past through the books we had she even shared some stories with me which was entertaining. Mid way talking I noticed that hoboku was fiddling with her legs her hands were also shivering slightly showing me that she seems to be slightly cold. -Hoboku you can leave if you want its a bit cool here and I am going to fall asleep -uhnn.. Hoboku nodded giving me a small acknowledging sound,but even so she didn''t go away and just sat there watching me directly from eye to eye,I was still awake and sleepiness was slowly drowning on me. Hoboku''s stare was gentle her legs were rubbing against each other making her look a bit more erotic with her black robe that was I didn''t realize that me eyes were literally checking her out lewdly and hoboku didn''t bother to tell me what I was doing rather she seemed to just bath in the attention and let me look all I wanted,she even pretended to mistakingly raise her robe just to have me get a look I only realized this fact after half an hour finally feeling a bit dumb of myself. This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. -You can come into the bed if you aren''t leaving... I muttered shyly,hearing my words hoboku was very delighted and quickly stripped herself,the way she was acting now just showed that she was exactly expecting me to give in somehow and let her get a feel,but at the same time I was convinced that she wouldn''t do anything that would hurt me all too much. Luckily hoboku knew that I wasn''t in the biggest mood for anything too revealing so she changed into her sleeping wear which were the hotpants and loose shirt quickly getting inside the fur with me. Her touch was cold,but because I had the skill it didn''t bother me at all she cuddled up very closely minding her grip so she wouldn''t choke me or grab me too hard,she of course wasn''t sleepy or anything she was just a pervert. This didn''t count as her wish both of us knew that she waited for me to give in by waiting like a faithful dog for her reward a sly girl she was. While laying down like this both me and hoboku were facing each other with her close presence my mind had once again renewed itself keeping awake for a bit,she was directly breathing towards me her breath was a bit sour,but I didn''t mind she also smelled a bit sweat mostly,but it was sweet so it was also pleasant really.. I can''t believe we survived all of that... I thought just keeping eye contact towards hoboku,she was most probably thinking the exact same thing as me right now,but I could be also wrong and she is maybe just thinking impure thoughts of me with the way she is touching my butt right now...her eyes on the other hand though were very clear to me. -You could have died... She said full of emotion,hearing her words I couldn''t help,but smile wryly she wasn''t blaming me or anything it just seemed that she was reminding me of something,I didn''t say what it was and just nodded obediently letting her have me for a bit,hoboku seemed to be a bit sad she was very worried that I would have died that moment and let those emotions out for the open right in front of me,she tried to act tough,but slowly those defenses were broken when she continued staring and feeling me. I ended up consoling hoboku for the day and night playing with her for a bit and letting her feel some warmth until tomorrow a lot of tears and touching was involved to make her calm down,but it was worth the trouble making hoboku once again worry free. Hoboku was the first one to go to sleep I followed after her after a few more seconds and just as I was about to fall asleep I remember a small being crawling up behind me cuddling to my back,I didn''t know what it was,but at the same time I didn''t bother to check it since I understood that it didn''t mean me any harm I had a rather intimate feeling towards it thinking that it was just one of the female hobgoblins sneaking into my bed at night. ================================================ The next day I woke up my body felt very good I was fully rested and healed with the feeling of weakness disappearing fully. I wanted to get up and go out,but just as I was about to do so I noticed that someone was on top of me...the feeling was slightly heavy since that someone was pushing my belly,feeling puzzled I raised my fur blanket and checked who it was since hoboku was still on my right. As I raised my blanket the first thing I noticed was silky long red hair that was spread all over me after that came the small horns on top of her head.I was puzzled,but I immediately realized something when staring at the woman that was sleeping on my belly. -Hobura ? Hearing my small call hobura reacted by waking up,she was still sleepy,but when she looked up and saw my face she immediately was awake smiling towards me with her refreshing new appearance... Hobura had evolved ! -Lord sorron~ Hobura squealed happily getting even closer to me her arms now entirely embracing my neck as we stared into each other...hobura''s eyes hadn''t change and were still red like always rather her skin tone and her hair length was different on top of that I could see something like a tattoo on her forehead it was very faint you wouldn''t see it if you don''t look closer because it was also dark red colored with a slight different tone,it resembled a headband made out of thorns other then that nothing much changed about hobura there were only minor changes which made her just look more fresher and beautiful. I wanted to see what she changed into,but hobura wouldn''t let me she tightened around me and pulled me towards her kissing me without a reserve her kiss was unexpected making me also lose my mind for a moment as I concentrate on making out with her rather then see what she became... -Grr ! Hobura what are you doing here ! Hoboku had already woken up hearing the small commotion between me and hobura,she looking at us enviously and a bit angry she immediately grabbed onto my arm and pulled me over to her side holding me between her breasts and also making me mount her lap... Hobura was mightily displeased that she was interrupted she licked on her lips tasting some of the small remains of my saliva while looking at hoboku scornfully. -I just thought that lord sorron needs some warmth it was a cold night thats why I came over ! Hobura defended herself without a single trace of shame or guilt in her words which seemed a bit over the top,but neither of the two girls seemed to care while staring at each other challenging... -Lord SORRON ! Someone called out a bit panicked hearing the voice I quickly put my attention towards it since I knew who it was which was hobusaku the other two also stopped fighting with each other stared at the passage expecting hobusaku to run in which she did. Hobusaku had also evolved ! The moment she showed herself the changes she had undergone showed,she didn''t grow any horns like the others instead her eyes changed into a dark green color and her facial appearance was more beautiful and cooler and her hair had grown out like everyone else''s which she tied up into a tail like always. -wahh ! No fair,I wondered were you two wandered off to ! Whatever hobusaku wanted to say she immediately forgot about it when she saw me getting surrounded by these two,hobusaku was clearly a bit hurt and also angry stepping forward she proceeded on snatching me away from hoboku the movement was swift and done with a skillful maneuver hoboku was confused on how she lost the grip on me so was hobura both of which demanded from hobusaku to surrender me to them,hobusaku obviously refused at that moment and said that the two of them are bothering me and that I should rest making the argument these two had immediately invalid. -I also think that we should calm down a little... I proposed hobusaku giggled with triumph knowing that I was supporting her while holding me lovingly the other two hearing my sentence were pretty hurt somewhere and collapsed with a defeated look on their faces. -Why always her ! -Doesn''t make sense ! They complained to themselves making me laugh for a bit. Suddenly while we had this small interaction hobusaku remembered something and looked at me with a panicked face. -Lord sorron the egg ! Her words immediately pulled my attention and as I wanted to ask what happened to it,a small growl could be heard next to us. The fur blanket was wobbling and movingly slowly showing that it had something underneath it hobura decided that it was too suspicious and jumped in front of me to protect me hoboku also raised her hands channeling her spells in case something was wrong. At this point I was a bit too confused to connect the dots and slowly the blanket started to slide down as it revealed whats under it making my eyes wide for a moment. -Frost Wing ! you...you are tiny ================================================================= I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 100 Having You For One Day -Guwaahhh ! The little dragon roared as it quickly made its way towards me,the expression and the way it attacked showed that it was very happy I could even feel the connection between us through the transmission link feeling its warmth. The girls felt momentarily alarmed by the tiny dragon,but at the same time they also realized that it was one of us making them calm down quiet a bit and just watch our small interaction. Diamond wings,light blue scales and a two small horns behind his head one even smaller horn on his forehead,the eyes were light blue comparable to gentle raining snow instead of the hard cold blizzard I had seen before,it was a truly young and playful fellow,the tail of small cute dragon was shaking left and right cuddling onto my chest with its head the horn seemed to be very soft for some reason poking me on the chest. -Gruuuhhh! The little dragon wailed cutely,I almost even forgot what I wanted to do originally too caught up with the little dragon in front of me the other three were also starting to get a bit jealous so I stopped stroking the dragon and instead questioned it. -Frost Wing ? Do you understand me ? I asked the little dragon using both my transmission link and also my own voice,but the little dragon in turn just looked at me half confused and half playful it put its head back under my hand wanting to get stroked more making me a bit puzzled about the situation really.. I didn''t know what to do really it seemed like frost wing didn''t understand me or my words at all it was more of a childlike state right now I couldn''t even tell if it was pretending or not so I just assumed that this was a completely different dragon a different "Frost Wing" that came from the egg. I sighed,it may be that I am never going to meet the adult "Frost Wing",but that didn''t matter anymore what happened did happen nothing can be changed instead of brooding on how to meet the adult dragon once again I should just concentrate and keep my eyes on this little fellow from now I needed to hide him very well and also keep him at bay until he is old enough to take care of himself and the people under him of course. -How do dragons age actually... I muttered to myself staring at the innocent cute little dragon in front of me,from what I know in fantasy knowledge about dragons,they live for more then hundreds even thousands of years their growth rate seems to be on the smaller side I would maybe even need to wait hundred or so years until it got to its adult form,that was a pretty scary thought to be honest,but it wasn''t all too bad even if it was that case. I thought stroking the head of the dragon once again keeping it content for a bit more,the other three that were beside me got impatient again so I stopped hogging the dragon and instead turned towards them and told them to wake up everyone and start preparing the table since I was going to make a lot of food today to celebrate,because I could imagine how everyone else turned out seeing that both hobura and hobusaku had changed like this,hoboku who was the first to evolve to such rank didn''t seem to mind it all too much,but I could tell that she was slightly sour since she had lost that special superiority she had towards the others,hobura and hobusaku even rubbed it into her showing off their new long silky hair and also horns and different eye changes,on the topic I quickly checked what everyone turned out to be. Hobura had turned into a her natural ability is the more she bleeds the more she gets stronger and faster she can also find anyone in a area that is losing blood and pin them down with her senses there is also a secondary ability she possesses which is called it seems to be a active ability which allows her to sacrifice a living being and take half of its original attributes to empower yourself for a time of 20 minutes without a drawback the cool down for this skill doesn''t seem to exist making it a very powerful ability like hoboku''s . Hobusaku in turn had evolved into a it didn''t have lord in its name,but further investigation of the species told me that it was indeed a subspecies a rare species at that which mainly concentrates on quick movement and precise hits something close to a close quarter assassin,fighter kind of being she has also two natural abilities like the others one of them being which allows her to literally become the darkness and move through it without making a sound it doubles your speed while you are in this state,the skill only seems to work when darkness is present and you get out of the state when you attack,but people can''t seem to force you out of the state for that they need to dispel the darkness she is hiding in,first which may be a bit problematic,the skill obviously would be killer in the night or somewhere dark she would be nearly invincible,but it still had its weaknesses nonetheless,her second natural skill was it is an eye skill that simply allows her to see the weak points of an opponent a very useful skill all around. Currently these are the captains,the other girls had also changed significantly hakuro was now an which just focuses on Illusions even more there were some names that didn''t have the name in it like hobusaku''s name those were the more specialized few becoming a far more rarer subspecies,which I was even more surprised to see. Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Honestly looking through everyones status windows made me feel as if I was opening reward boxes slowly expecting to see the next box to be far more amazing then the last one it kinda weird thinking like this,but I didn''t mind it all too much and just continued. It was only after 20 minutes that I realized that hoboku didn''t leave...she was sitting next to me the whole time watching me with a puzzled expression on her face when I noticed that she didn''t leave I turned towards her a bit confused and also slightly embarrassed since she couldn''t have seen the status window so I may have looked like an idiot just now grinning like crazy. -Ehm...hoboku I am okay you don''t need to stay with me all day long...I got better... Hearing my words hoboku smiled all of a sudden her smile was smug and slightly lewd as she put her hands at me pushing me down to the makeshift bed mounted on top of me... -Lord sorron aren''t you forgetting something ? I thought for a moment and as she reminded me about it I suddenly remembered...her wish,seeing my enlightened look she started talking again. -I changed my mind lord sorron I don''t want a single night with you instead I want to have you for the whole day,I should be able to do that right ? The request was truly not all too much the only thing I feared was what she would do with me all day long ? Even she couldn''t have so much power to go on like this could she ? I wondered suddenly not even sure of myself for some reason...where did my confidence go all of a sudden ?! Anyways I didn''t say anything and just nodded getting my agreement hoboku smiled even more,but in a more seductive way,mounting me she straightened her upper body and started to strip herself starting from the upper body the way she was doing it was with haste eager to do what wanted to do right now seeing her undress I also stripped myself and thought that it may be only the one of many times we were going to do it today... after both of us stripped naked hoboku quickly launched herself towards me and started kissing me hard one hand holding the back of my head while the other one stroking me from bellow...her kiss was soft like always very tasteful and wild,at some point I got on top of her and used both of my hands to grab onto her ass while she was on her back my mouth was occupied with her breast too much bitting and sucking her hoboku moaned loudly not even ashamed to the least or bothered enough to let others hear what we were doing instead she shouted and moaned as if she was trying to show of and also get pleasure through it. Hoboku''s pussy was already very wet leaking even and the whole time she was staring at me hungrily even demanding me to put it into her and pound her hard like a little pig hearing hoboku talk so dirty got me more then a bit turned on until I finally couldn''t hold it anymore directly penetrated her from the front... The sudden penetration made hoboku gasp she struggled a bit,but rather then pain it was ecstasy and excitement that overwhelmed her only to increase even more as I started to move around inside of her sliding deep and out making her moan with the rhythm,after a while hoboku got used to it she even wanted to change positions and let me handle her from behind my hands at the time were directly squeezing her breasts as if she was a cow I also bit into her neck a bit too strong at one point making her bleed slightly,but hoboku didn''t seem to mind it at all she even enjoyed that sort of pain want some more I wasn''t savage so I just with light hits...it was a very enjoyable experience which hoboku liked too. -Hoboku I am going to come... I whispered into her still pounding her from behind I was slowly reaching my limit and hoboku already had her 3 orgasms,but she still wanted to go until I was done hearing my words hoboku suddenly pulled out turning herself she faced me and crouched down finishing off by sucking my dick. Feeling her warm and wet mouth fully embrace my hard wet dick felt incredibly good she sucked every bit of it until I was reaching my limit finally spurting everything into her mouth which she immediately swallowed down her drain drinking with large gulps her eyes showing a very tame and calm expression she drank with slight bliss small drops overflowing her mouth until she finished drinking everything and even licked off the remainder with a excited look on her face... After finishing with a small clean up she jumped into my embrace grinding herself into me her voice was slurred and very ragged as she whispered. -Thanks for the meal... Her breath was awful,but I didn''t mind and just kissed her... When we got out of the cave finally we were late more then a few minutes late an hour really,but no one complained rather all of the girls were in the passage way listening to everything with a very excited expression on their faces...looking at them I didn''t blame them and didn''t say anything to it either since it was all on hoboku. The day was long and hoboku had still a lot in mind it seemed. ==================================================================== I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 101 Party Hard Rest Hard Everyone had changed,but not all too much from their original form,but changed nonetheless becoming more alluring and beautiful with more grown hair and small growth spurts looking a bit more young-adult like,the variations for evolution was different for everyone some had horns some had none,but instead tattoos or changes in skin or eye color for right now I didn''t spot any too big changes appearance wise,but ability wise the girls were different from each other. One of the which was habana,had turned into a species that are more suited for ranged weapons like a bow or sling shot and husuku,one of the had also changed to be more suited with blunt weapons rather then bladed ones these changes didn''t seem to concern the girls all too much since they all still preferred the original weapons they were holding which the rest of their team also specialized in being long bladed weapons,short bladed weapons and long blunt staffs that they use to fight and coordinate together changing their individual weapon set now could be make them momentarily more weaker since they had only used these types of weapons for their mastery and had no clue how to use the new weapons,but having them change into the weapon they are more suitable at is better at the long run,it would also give them more options for strategies and in fact they didn''t need to actually change weapons permanently habana being ranged,she still needed some kind of answer to a close quarter opponent since at that point the bow would become useless having an extra short sword on her waist or a knife strapped on her leg is a must meaning that she needed to be proficient in both bladed weapons and ranged weapons at this point. Husuku wasn''t different her weapon would be very strong one and she could potentially just one hit everything that is in her way,but one weakness she has is the weight of the weapon which will make her slower she could also lose the grip of her weapon mid fight too and become unarmed instantly losing almost half of her fire power having a secondary weapon like a sword on her back wasn''t bad it would also give her some options to chose from speed over strength for example which was good in certain scenarios. Keeping this in mind I started to assign the more specialized girls with different training regimes suitable for their individual weapons in total we had 3 of these people 2 from the team and 1 from the team,not including hobusaku who would continue to use her dual short swords as always,their schedules for this kind of training would be the same as always they would just train their mastery over their main weapon and sometimes use their secondary ones to practice too. I also gave the specialized girls their needed main weapons to train,their reaction to this change was mixed,I did give them a choice whetever or not to change fighting styles one of the hobumamu mainly didn''t seem to like the prospect of using a different weapon even though,she was more suited for it,the way she told her objection to this change was also adorable since she feared that I would be mad because of that,but I didn''t mind since it was her own choice she can become strong with any weapon if she just desires and works for it so I just left that issue and had the other two girls switch their main weapons into a bow and a blunt weapon. We didn''t have a teacher so they needed to train in the style of this weapon on their own by experience which was in fact the best teacher in my opinion. Finishing this small meeting with everyone we all started to move towards the dining area of the field,I quickly called on the slimes to have them start preparing the meat a lot of the girls were coming up to me and asking me for the kind of dish they wanted to have me cook for them,mainly most of these girls had only meat in mind telling me to make the meat with slight adjustments like for example what kind of animal it should be or taking off the fat,making the meat extra spicy or just making it half raw. I wrote all of these wishes down and started to prepare them to the while the slimes made the fire and prepared a pot with boiling water,I was also going to boil a lot of vegetables and have the girls eat them only meat is very unhealthy and wouldn''t give you much nutrition the girls never really liked vegetables because they got spoiled eating only meat sometimes they try to hide from me so they wouldn''t get caught not eating the vegetables on their plate,but I made sure that everyone ate the right amount of vegetables so they would stay healthy I had no clue what gives what kind of nutrition or vitamins,but having them eat some vegetables everyday was still good and I also tried to change it up bit by bit. Getting busy likes this I concentrated on solely cooking the girls were sitting on the long table talking to each with excited looks on their faces waiting for the meat to be served before them,some of them already started eating small meat snacks which came from the orc village serving as a appetizer we also had alcohol that was brought from the orc village the amount was a total of 35 barrels,it was also a lot stronger then the blue alcohol that was served in the elven village the drink was colorless,but had a immense smell that would make your eyes water the moment you smell it,I didn''t taste it before,but I knew what it was through the skill. Right now the girls were celebrating happily laughing and drinking with a merry tone,hobura and hoboku were having a small drinking contest chugging down a lot of alcohol with their bowls one after another some girls were cheering one their captain while hobusaku just made sure that nothing too out of hand would happen she also drank a few bowls so she was mildly intoxicated as well,but not too much... Red Hawk the crimson wolves and frost wing were sitting on the side watching and eating raw and spiced meat that I prepared for them before hand,they already got to know each other and their new member which was frost wing,getting along pretty well even though they were different races of animals,Red hawk even took the responsibility to teach Frost Wing one or two things about flying he seemed pretty proud of himself taking a small dragon under his wing as a Hawk,but it seems like even a hawk can''t teach frost wing about what is meant to be a "dragon" since he is a "hawk" still though I thanked him and let them eat as much meat as they wanted. Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. -Maybe...giving them alcohol before the main dish was a bad idea... I wondered to myself looking at those rowdy girls drinking as if there was no tomorrow....at least they were having a good time. I comforted myself turning back towards cooking while listening to their loud and entertaining shouting and talking. I finished making the meat after half an hour at the time the girls were still going at it like nothing,hobura and hoboku had also finished their drinking contest with hobura winning the match,hoboku admitted defeated at the last moment feeling that she couldn''t hold on any longer,she was now very drunk sitting next to me with a satchel of crushed ice on top of her head,the meat was currently being served to everyone hobura wasn''t fazed by the amount of alcohol she had consumed like hoboku was and just ate without reserve like the rest stuffing large amounts of meat in their mouths. -uhh...lord sorron I am hungry... Hoboku complained beside me hugging onto my arm while saying this,she smelled very much like alcohol almost making me intoxicated just through her breath... I didn''t mind it all too much and quickly changed the satchel with the ice on top of her head with a different cooler one to make her go to ease,I wasn''t clear on what to do when someone is drunk like this so I just stuck with things that I thought were acceptable. -Who said that you and hobura should drink yourself like this before the main dinner... I said with a laugh slightly mocking hoboku beside me,hoboku obviously knew that I was mocking her she growled,not in anger,but rather with sourness taking me from the side and putting me on top of her... I got a bit panicked when she suddenly grabbed me like this without a warning the reason I was panicked was because I couldn''t tell what she would do in such a state while being drunk,but what I was sure about was that she wouldn''t hurt me no matter what so my heart was also slightly at ease. -I didn''t say I want meat I want you... Hoboku whispered deeply immediately after her mouth onto my neck and licking me without a reserve...her other hands were going down my pants touching my crotch...her cold hands made me shiver very much,but slowly I got used to it... The girls were all still eating and drinking not noticing what was happening behind them while hoboku ate me up as her dinner. =========================================== Another 4 hours passed it was now a bit more quieter then at the beginning since half of the girls were now out cold because of the alcohol,the other half were still awake drinking somewhat and eating slowly,they weren''t necessarily talking to each other,but rather stuck in their own half dream half reality world wobbling around. Throughout this madness I didn''t drink a single cup so I was mostly conscious by myself I wasn''t planning on drinking in the first place since there still needs to be someone conscious enough to guard and make sense of the situation if anything would happen also hoboku locked me at one area turning me into her dinner and sleeping next to me her arms were entangling me as if I was a life sized body pillow. It took me a few minutes to get out of her grip getting up by myself and fixing my ravaged clothing,If you look closer you could also see small swollen spots on my neck 3 in total causing some small stinging pain,but not all too problematic,it was rather innocent really. I started calling the slimes to start cleaning up some of this mess I also summoned a fur blanket and lay it up on some of the girls who were down sleeping,it was a bit freezing outside moving them back into the cave was impossible right now so I did the next sensible thing and let them sleep until they woke up again. Surprisingly hobura was still awake sitting on her chair,she was the person who drunk the most alcohol,even back then in the elven village she seemed to have gotten a extremely good taste for this drink.In the future I have to make sure she doesn''t drink herself to death or becomes too addicted to it,but even now I could see that she was fairly good enough to hold her own liquor since she was awake and somewhat conscious enough identifying me when I came close to her with a bright smile and glazing eyes. -Lo...lord...sho..shorron... She murmured faintly,I simply nodded my head smiling back to her trying to lay a fur blanket to keep her warm,but as I was doing this hobura suddenly raised herself up and jumped into my arms bringing both me and hobura down onto the ground...my back hurt slightly.. -Lo...lord shorron...I...love you...I wuv you a lot... She told me pressing onto me and embracing me as if I was her last lifeline her eyes were loving,but her smell was incredibly awful still though I didn''t dare to push her away and its not like I am capable of that.. -Me too I love you too... I said gently making hobura smile even more as she tried to kiss me getting closer to me,but at the very last moment she shut down falling asleep on top of me.. Seeing her fall asleep like this made me giggle for a bit.I kissed her forehead instead fixing her hair pushing her to the other side since her grip was loose. I took a few moments staring at the sleeping hobura remembering her words and my own answer the thought raced for only a few minutes until I stopped thinking about it and continued to take care of the other girls who were spread around. After finishing I looked up into the sky it was still midday,but the girls would probably sleep until tomorrow having them rest up like this was a good thing since tomorrow we would start do some big moves. ===================================================================== I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 102 DUEL ! -Phew...I am finally done...hehe not bad... I said to myself looking around the field with newly created shacks and trees,I stayed busy throughout the whole day and night while the girls rested from their little drinking party,I made the big wolf shacks for the crimson wolves and also grew a giant tree in the middle of the base it was really huge and looked like a twisted nail going up entangled with even more other small trees and on top of that tree,far up you could see a dark red colored hawk making its nest peacefully. The walls were also upgraded using the I grew more trees to the outside walls and entangled them to the original walls growing them further and making a natural ground set wall made out of hard wood,there were another 2 newly build watchtowers set and the greenery even works as a perfect disguise since it just looks like a bunch of trees huddled together from afar. And most importantly I also finished building my shack,the roof was the only thing that was missing and I build it pretty quickly weaving the branches together and interweaving some of the leafs and then stacking them to create a proper path for the water to flow without drenching and flowing through and just for security measures I made a layer of lumber underneath the roof so it would be sturdy if someone steps on it,I hardened the roof some more using the sticky liquid that came from the slimes and kept a inside the house to act as a heater at first,but I didn''t need to really. With the remaining bricks that I had I made a fire place inside the shack making a proper clean cut in one of the corners of the roof I made the chimney come out and finished the shack without a problem. -Finally home... I muttered to myself looking around the place with a smile on my lips,the place was fully furnished with a proper wooden bed I had taken from the orc village a table,chairs a wardrobe the cooking utensils and shelves all of which was cleaned by the slimes looking a bit cleaner and brighter.I changed the bed sheets of the bed to soft fur because at first those gray dark sheets looked very weird to me smelling all kinds of funny,I didn''t dare to lay my head on it and instead burned it to the ground. Satisfied I turned around and started to walking out of the shack the door for now was a fur hanging down its the best I could do really... As I left the shack I was surprisingly greeted by someone,someone who I didn''t expected to get up this early. -Lord sorron you finished your home... Hoboku said stared at the finished roof while looking all serious about it her words seemed simple,but she held a lot of meaning to them which I understood. -yeah its pretty good inside if you want I build you and the others one too.. Hoboku looked as if she was considering a bit,but then she shook her head and said. -I already have my home and its right in front of me... Her line was kinda cheesy I gotta admit,but it was sweet nonetheless which also made me laugh since it could be taken more then one way. Hoboku and I continued this small conversation after ending it I told her to gather everyone at the entrance after they wake up,fully equipped and ready to go I wasn''t sure if anyone had a hangover or not,but seeing that hoboku was fine even though she drank so much I believed that everyone else should be fine too. Hoboku understood my order and also the serious demeanor I showed moving away and doing what she was ordered to do. -Gruaaaa! Frost Wing wailed beside me I smiled and patted his head...today you need to stay here little friend.I thought while simultaneously linking up with the slimes that were observing the kobold village. =============================================== A pillar of smoke could be seen not too far away coming from a small village...I stood in the outskirts of the woods observing it beside me stood hoboku and hobura doing the same thing both fully armed and equipped with a gleaming and solemn look in their eyes. The village was tightly guarded with sturdy strong wooden walls and guard towers inside of which stood pairs of kobolds humanoid dog headed creatures holding crossbows and observing the area vigilantly. The three of us continued staring at the medium sized village it was mid day currently and we had been waiting here for an hour and a half not emitting a single sound or movement. -Lets move... I muttered letting these two know that we were starting to move on they acknowledged my order and held onto their weapons with caution in their presence. Our steps were faint and we were far from the village,but somehow the guards men inside the watchtower had spotted us yelling a dogs cry the kobold immediately pointed its crossbow towards us,but the three of us weren''t panicked just yet and continued to move further with eerie sense of calmness. The kobold didn''t shot yet it waited for us to get closer and the moment we stepped into its radius 3 different crossbow bolts flew towards us in high speed both hobura and hoboku grunted seeing the arrows about to block them,but they need to just as they got close enough the crossbow bolts froze mid air both of them knew who was the cause of it and didn''t bother with it anymore as they watched the frozen bolts turn around and fly back to their original owner. -Kyuuuu ! Multiple dog whelps rang as the bolts hit their designated owner the kobolds in the watchtower clearly started to get a little bit tense knowing that their opponent was a mage. One of the kobolds stared at me directly watching my every step and as he did he could see the icy mist appear underneath my legs swirling around me and going up creating a full plate armor made out of ice going all the way up my head with the helmet included as I also looked up at him meeting him with own cold blue eyes showing the small blizzard that was brooding in those eyes. The kobold instantly froze seeing my eyes he couldn''t help,but shiver and grind his teeth not because it was cold,but because he felt the freezing intent in my eyes directly. -Call your village chief if he is not here in a few minutes I will destroy your village and every being that lives inside... The kobold was shocked and also stunned in place realizing that I was able to speak in its tongue without a problem it was obviously conflicted with itself not sure what to do if anyone else would have called on such a jokingly threat no,one would have believed it,but the kobold knew for a reason or another that I told the truth that I indeed could destroy their whole village just like that. -STAY WHERE YOU ARE MONSTER ! It yelled out angrily trying to restore some of its lost pride through yelling quickly climbing down the tower. The other guards inside the watchtower also froze in place pulling their crossbows and pointing them towards us in a threatening manner,they knew what would happen if they pull the trigger they had seen their comrades just now getting hurt like that luckily for them I didn''t kill them and instead just injured them to make them understand what would happen if they tried again. Hobura who was standing beside me growled a bit she was starting to get impatient and a bit blood thirsty tapping her arm with her finger hoboku on the other hand was calm showing a face of indifference and dominance maybe bring these two polar opposite people to this was wrong... The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. I wondered to myself and as I did so the wooden gate finally opened up in front of us the three of us looked forward our attention laying with what was behind the gate slightly tense,but not all too worried the first impression was always important even if it started with bloodshed of course. As we stared deep into the open gate we were greeted by a lot of kobold soldiers all of which held their wooden crossbows pointing them towards us their expressions showing that if we even did one wrong move they wouldn''t hesitate and shot,the kobolds also didn''t move further and stood behind the gate just letting us interact like this for a few seconds until someone was coming forward it showed with the way the soldiers were making way for that person. -My men just reported me that a being has come speaking our tongue and demanding my presence if not done he said that that being would destroy our whole village without hesitation a very funny story isn''t it ? The kobold spoke finally revealing himself and what a interesting revelation it was since the kobold looked very unique compared to the others still a dog head,but the hair was white with a few strands of brown glossing through,the eyes of this kobold were also different then the others it actually missed its left eye replaced with a brown eye patch,but that wasn''t the point I was getting at rather the way the other looked to me gave me a more profound and wise impression showing that this kobold was indeed the one I was looking for. -Yes,it is indeed a funny story,but unfortunately it is also the reality of the situation I presume you are the village chief.. I spoke with their tongue and it heard my fluent speech coming out of my mouth the kobold chief narrowed his eyes at me now a bit more intrigued. -Why are you here ? If you have no business with our village then I am asking to leave immediately we will not attack or follow you if you do that I give you my word... The village chief offered,but I simply shook my head in front of him showing him my refusal to his offer. -The reason I am here today is not to pick a fight or to slaughter your people without a reason village chief.I am here because I want you and your village to join me under my banner under my command and in return I shall not destroy and kill your people As I finished talking multiple barks could be heard directed at me and the other two. -You want to kill us ? Dream on ! -We would rather die then be ruled by you ! -Do you think we are that weak you are only 3 people ! The kobolds continued to threaten and try to discourage me,but even though they were barking they still weren''t biting. The village chief was quiet in this whole deal he and I were actually locked in a small stare contest until he finally closed his eyes and spoke again. -QUIET ! He barked out loudly making the kobold soldiers immediately shut their traps,his gaze moved on,at me at first then at hoboku,hobura and finally stopping back at me. -If I refuse what are you going to do ? -I will kill you and everyone in this village plunder it until nothing is left and leave,leaving you here alone is not in my intent since you are showing a threat to me.I will also not agree to make a trade with you or make an alliance village chief,I will remind you to chose now since I won''t stay any longer so do you fight or do you not fight ? Another round of growling came from the kobolds the village chief considered my answer he was grinding his teeth not sure what to do or how to respond. -If you don''t mind me asking why are you this confident on being able to kill us all after all you are just 3 people if we fire our crossbows right now and hit you,you are dead and this conversation will also end The village chief offered reasonably the other kobolds also agreed to the fair statement getting a bit more vicious with their glares preparing to fire,the village chief also smiled at me deviously staring at me,but just as he was doing so he saw me smile. My smile had literally made him change his opinion on the spot as he started to understand what was going on. -If your not convinced then I am offering you to try village chief... The kobolds started grunting sounding as if they were ridiculing us one of them even was about to to pull the trigger for the crossbow,but the village chief immediately jumped in and pushed the crossbow the soldier held making the bolt lodge into the ground only a few centimeters away from my foot. Seeing this hobura and hoboku growled angrily raising their weapons and spells about to retaliate the village chief was visibly panicked raising his hands and asking us to stop of a moment seeing him hesitate like this I also raised my hand and ordered these two to calm down a moment. -... -... This conversation was taking a bit too long then I originally planned it out to be...anyways the village chief also ordered his soldiers to spot pointing the crossbows at us and met eye to eye with me again. -How about this ? I can see that you are a man of reason and since you don''t want any loss and I don''t want any loss either we''l decide this by a simple duel a akri ! He offered,but I quickly raised my own hand asked him just to be sure. -Why do you think I will be the one who is going to taste loss ? If you are that scared to face me then surrender right now there is no meaning to this duel if you aren''t going to fight ! Hearing my words the village chief suddenly laughed out a bark. -Do you really think I am that dumb enough to fall into your trap ? I admit I can see that you really do have that power to kill us all,but even then if you do so you also can''t avoid having some amount of loss on your side as well since you are fighting all of us don''t expect us to just stare there and take it we will bite and rip your flesh apart with every single men and woman in this town ! You are smart young man,but you also a bit too young to be messing with someone like me...Now do you accept or not ? Do you fight or do we not fight ? The village chief asked me back using my words which was slightly unexpected,but also humorous since he had seen through my small deception. Yes,I didn''t really want to fight using everyone on my side.Some amount of damage was inevitable since they had so many on their side death was the thing I wanted to avoid the most thats why I planned such a set up,currently in the outskirts of the forest the rest of the girls were standing ready to jump into action if anything would go wrong both hoboku and hobura were tasked to bring me back to safety while I shield all three of us. This old guy wasn''t as dog brained as I thought him to be.I underestimated him slightly too much because of my fantasy knowledge I should have expected him to figure this out so fast. I sighed with a small smile running down my lips looking up I met eyes with the old village chief and answered him. -I agree we will settle this with a duel ! ========================================================= I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 103 Akri I was going to make this into a two parter because of its length,but decided not to do so enjoy. ============================================== Akri,the word is made by the kobolds and basically means challenge or duel it is a way of resolving a conflict to anything possible if the situation calls for it most of the time when a kobold tries to take a woman and someone disagrees for it wanting to take the same woman,the two fight and decide it by the means of akri meaning that only the stronger one has the right to claim the prize. This tradition seems to be very normal for this kind of town and currently the village chief had called me to a akri if I win then I will gain control over this village and its people. -What happens if you win ? I asked turning my stare towards the village chief who was explaining me what the akri was. He laughed deviously looking at me with a cold look on his face which was hard to identify since he is literally a dog face. -If I win then I am demanding the heads of you three ! A life for a life its that simple ! He roared confident in himself while glaring at me trying to see if I would chicken out of the challenge,but I didn''t hesitate and answered. -Good,I agree,it would be boring if there was no pressure on our side so how will we settle this ? I asked in a innocent manner the village chief wasn''t fazed or perplexed by my immediate answer and simply decided to grunt with approval raising his hand gesturing us to come into their village. Hobura and hoboku of course knew what this gesture was all about,but they still didn''t have any clue what we were doing since I was the only one who could speak and understand their tongue with the help of my skill. The sign of invitation towards the village made both of them slightly perplexed as they grabbed onto my arm on each side asking me without words if we should enter or not. -Its okay just be vigilante and stay on guard... They nodded to my answer and let go of me finally moving forward towards the village. While walking up I also used my transmission link to tell hobusaku to start moving herself,we had no clue what would await us inside we need a insurance of course. As we walked inside the village the wooden gate behind us was suddenly closed down with a crashing sound,hobura and hoboku saw this and growled with small anger I didn''t mind and continued following behind the village chief and his tightly guarding soldiers. The inside of the village was very neatly build every building was made out of either wood or stone,mud and straw was also included in a few places,not too far away I could also see a building which emitted black smoke,it was followed by the sound of clashing metal,but stopped right as we were getting close to it. The person who seemed to have been working inside peeked out of the window looking at me and my companions obviously that person was also a kobold,but the strange thing was that his eyes were as clear and profound comparable to the village chief making me curious of who might be that person...without a word he was a blacksmith obviously judging from the ore,flames and the hammer he held. On the topic he wasn''t the only one who was peeking at us right now,the village was eerily quiet most likely because of our presence the villagers were all inside their homes peeking out of the windows of their houses child and adult alike. -We have arrived this is where we are going to begin the akri The village chief said,the place we halted at was a clear smooth area with training dummies standing at some parts...a training area ? -How are we going to settle this or rather what are the rules to this challenge -Its only you and me in the traditional sense of the akri we aren''t allowed to use magic and heavy armor isn''t allowed either only cloth or leather is allowed a weapon on the other hand is allowed.Originally we fight until someone draws blood or admits defeat,but in this case we fight until death ! Speaking like this the soldiers started to disperse leaving only the 4 of us in this wide area,I also told hoboku and hobura to take a distance from me,they were slightly unwilling and asked me what was going on,I told them the truth that I was going to fight the chieftain without the use of magic. Hearing my explanation hoboku and hobura were immediately got alarmed they knew that my only real way of dealing significant amount of damage was to use my magic without it I am nothing else but a punching bag and I knew that too,but I still accepted the duel. These two were a bit angry that I decided this without telling them anything they didn''t voice their objection to anything since they knew that I was going to fight either way thats why they stepped away keeping a very sharp glare at both me and the kobold,hands on their weapons of course,if anything would happen these two would immediately jump in and do something. Both me and the chieftain faced face to face I opened my palm and summoned a dagger that was stored inside my storage it was a Damascus dagger the highest grade of a dagger I had right now,using a sword or something bigger wasn''t going to happen since my strength was too low it would just be a burden to me and make me slow my speed was something that I was going to use to decide this fight. The chieftain saw that I only drew a dagger he snorted at it as if saying that I was mocking him,but it really wasn''t the case.The chieftain in return drew the sword behind his back surprisingly enough the sword seemed to be glowing faintly a red color you wouldn''t notice such thing if you don''t look closer at it...a enchantment ? -Young man,I can see that you are no warrior why did you accept the fight ? You could have also asked one of your companions to jump in like the red haired one she would have won this fight for you without an issue The kobold chieftain asked eyes squinting and both hands on his sword.I could see a feral look in his eyes he was ready,ready to pounce and there would no mercy on his side. I gripped my dagger in reverse form raising it and taking a stance that I was most comfortable in as I replied to him. -Because I am an idiot a am a person who can only rely on others for "strength" I wanted to show that even as an idiot I am capable enough and in the end of this fight I hope you see that too ! I shouted out and when the kobold heard my sentence a faint smile flashed his feral lips as he shouted back. -So be it ! Show me if you can ! The fight began ! The kobold reacted first getting a step forward he raised his sword,a orange particle effected started to gather in his sword as he was getting ready to use one of his skills ! I was calm and didn''t dare to meet him too close while he was channeling his skill I waited and as I did the kobold swung down his sword creating a sword slash that was heading my way I immediately reacted and ducked down dodging the sword slash. -Amateur ! The kobold growled already standing in front of me closing the distance in mere seconds as he was about to slash down with his sword to cut me in two,but unfortunate for him I was faster. I had already seen his approach to me and deliberately stood still to let him come close just before he was about to slash me I moved to the side and dodged the long blade by a hairs breath raising my own dagger and slashing towards the chieftains face. My fast movement had caught the old kobold off guard he tried to move out of the way of the dagger,but it was already too late directly hitting him with my sharp edge. -grrr I rolled forward after the slash the distance between me and the kobold was once again made and I could hear him growl out of anger. -Is this a joke ! The kobold chieftain roared turning towards me and pointing the tip of his sharp sword at me in a threatening manner looking at him you could see that his right cheek had a small wide cut making him lose some amount of blood streaming down his neck already...the damage that was done wasn''t much nor was it anything lethal the kobold chieftain was more then capable enough to shrug this off like nothing. I giggled to myself sarcastically knowing full well that if I had a bit more strength I would have cut half of his face away and killed him,but this just goes to show that I suck at physical attacks. -No,I already told you I am an idiot a weakling,that cut is only one of many that you will suffer from,chieftain ! I said raising my dagger again and preparing for the next exchange my speed was significantly higher then high dodging his hits was my highest priority I couldn''t afford to get hit by him no matter what it would be damaging maybe even lethal. -I let you taste a real blade compared to a puny dagger like yours ! The kobold roared angrily charging at me once again with his sword raised. -This is going to take a while... I muttered to myself slightly annoyed and also pained from the inside. 2 Hours later. -Hufff....hufff...hufff.. Blood...Blood was dropping and flowing on the ground a distinctive iron like smell was enveloping the area directly coming from my front. -You...you..(Cough)... The kobold chieftain spat out a mouthful of blood the kobolds in the area were already at their wits end some even paled and looked horrified to the display they were exposed to right now. The fight had started out strong and fierce I dodged every slash and hit while damaging him by small cuts here and there after one hour past the duel wasn''t a normal duel anymore...it turned into a torture scene. The kobold chieftain was getting cut every time when he missed his swing at me slowly his leather armor started to get shredded into pieces by my onslaught of cuts falling down onto the ground leaving his chest bare naked for further cuts,that came from my sharp damascus dagger,he had lost a lot of blood some of the kobolds that watched couldn''t even take it anymore and begged me to stop,they begged for their leader to be spared feeling touched from the bottom of their hearts that he was enduring this slow torture getting cut every few seconds isn''t something you normally can survive for long,but the kobold chieftain refused not because of his ego or because he was angry no,it was because the chieftain still hung on his small sliver of hope that he would win this fight. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. His face his body had turned into a very vicious massacred state fresh blood flowing out painting him pure red his sword was already bathing in blood,but not in his opponents,but in his own. My hand that was holding the dagger was already shivering slightly,I wasn''t tired my stamina was just too high for me to get tired only 15% had been drained throughout this fight and I had even more coming,he wouldn''t be able to survive if he continues... A few splatters of blood covered my body all of which came from the kobold chieftain,my eyes were clear and resolute while the eyes of the chieftain were faint and cloudy. -Admit defeat it is the only way for you to survive ! I shouted out,I didn''t want to kill him I would rather have him on my own side he was a man that could take hits someone wise and also unyielding such character and soul is too regretful to be taken away. -SHUT UP ! The chieftain roared charging at me once again,I prepared myself like I did for the last numerous times to evade his attack and counter strike him. I felt slightly regretful,but I wasn''t going to die in this exact no matter what ! Getting that thought in my head I predicted his next move and got prepared to side step him,but just as he was getting closer to me something unexpected happened his sword lighted up in a red color I could tell that it wasn''t him using and skills no,it was individually his sword that was making that red glow suddenly lighting up even more and creating crimson flames around his sword extending its length by at least a meter in size. -ARHHH ! He shouted out slashing his flame sword towards me using its newly acquired length to his advantage to roast me from a distance,the sudden change of events was slightly unexpected,but I didn''t just stand there fazed,but instead jumped back a few feet trying to avoid its range. -aghhh... I groaned slightly pained I was successful in leaving its range,but I didn''t know that the flames itself were super inflammable burning the shoulder half of my leather armor and damaging me slightly. Seeing my pained look the chieftain looked a bit delighted the other kobolds also gasped with surprise while hoboku and hobura were looking at me very worried and also angry at the chieftain,hobura even wanted to already finish this and pull her sword,but luckily hoboku stopped her from interfering. I didn''t comment on the sudden use of sword enchantments I knew that it didn''t count as magic since it was the weapon itself that did the magic not the user this was one of the loop holes in this rule that don''t specify anything about modified weapons and at the same time I could see that the kobold chieftain couldn''t use that mode again the sword had already lost its faint red luster and he returned towards its normal stance. Getting a bit irritated I came charging in instead with my dagger held low while shouting. -Why are you this persistent you know very well you aren''t winning this fight ! Seeing my sudden charge the chieftain got ready to receive me his sword held tight around his blood red hands,I was planning to cut him on the side of his stomach I observed him closely trying to predict where his sword slash would come from and just as he was about to slash me I dodged,but at the same time the kobold chief suddenly dropped his weapon. -Wahh.. I was startled ,the sword was falling down next to me and I realized that I was in his hand reach,he was going to punch me instead ! Aborting my attack I tried to jump away,but the chieftain didn''t let me he stepped forward and grabbed onto my feeling his hand gripping on my chest I utilized my dagger and hacked on his arm intensely from the left side I could see a left hook coming my way towards my jaw I needed to evade this... -Don''t talk garbage if you don''t understand anything ! The kobold chieftain roared angrily with his right hand shredded very badly as he was losing his grip on my chest,using this chance I once again jumped back,but I couldn''t help,but get hit slightly from the left hook hitting my side with less power instead of my jaw...nonetheless I immediately spit out blood excruciating pain enveloping my body as I cleaning my blood mouth and looked up again. -Then tell me if I don''t understand make me understand ! I roared back a bit angry myself slight killing intent was welling inside of me wanting to end this,but I suppressed it and asked without thinking. -Hahaha you want to know ? The answer is already here you idiot ! look at us look where we are ! The chieftain yelled out madly wobbling around while standing he was losing his mind the amount of blood he was losing was getting to him.The kobolds who were listening to this conversation seemed to understand what the chieftain meant,but I still couldn''t understand what did he mean by this ? Them ? The forest ? As I was thinking about it I suddenly understood one think...these kobolds aren''t they something like beastmen they are dogs right ? Why are they living here and not in the beast kingdom ? Sudden realization hit me as I understood what the chieftain meant remembering the story vulgan told me about his people,they were hated,hated like the dark elves hated for being different then the main race despised and then subjugated like ordinary cattle in the wild treated as currency and not as a living being sheltered in the forest with no way out,but to wait until one day adventurers would come and then cut off their heads for a few measly bits of silver... Compared to the dark elves the kobolds were less sociable beings because of their weird speech that maybe only they could use,in the eyes of the current society they were just looked at as ordinary beasts without a mind only there to kill others,even though that isn''t true at all,but that didn''t matter in the end no,one cared they didn''t care about the lives of a different race if it didn''t benefit them it was a cruel thing to say,but it was true its called being selfish something that everyone has. I dropped my dagger on the ground raising my fists I looked forward towards the kobold chieftain,I could see a very distinctive amount of hate welling inside of his eyes when he was looking at me,I didn''t notice it at first and just believed it to be anger or something close to it,but now I knew,he probably thought that I was no different from those people a guy who would attack someone without a question and just steal everything they had his eyes told me the amount of things that were stolen from him items at first maybe and later on loved ones,all of this just for someone else''s gain a cruel world a world where these monsters aren''t just treated like smart and living beings. I charged raising my fists I hit the jaw of the kobold chieftain making him step back few steps,the hit wasn''t strong,but it amplified a lot with his current injuries and tiredness,he couldn''t even retaliate now even though he was trying his movements were stressed sloppy. -I won''t steal from you ! I hit his right cheek. -I won''t abuse you ! I hit his left cheek. -I won''t abandon you ! I hit his jaw finally making him collapse onto the ground,he wasn''t dead yet his eyes were cloudy,but held strong,he had heard every word I said without a problem and stared at me. -Ho...how do I know that you aren''t just lying these are just words anyone can say them ! The chieftain roared tears welling up inside his eyes as he asked me. I smiled looking at him and kneel''ed down wiping off my sweat. -You can''t...I admit you will never know if I am lying or not,but isn''t it worth a try ? Instead of fleeing and cowering isn''t it good enough to lay your trust on me for this one time ? The only thing I can give you to assure you is my word... I said staring into the eyes of the chieftain once again he also stared at me intensely trying to find something in me that could make him distrust me or believe in me. -Do you swear all of these things ? He asked lowly with a pained croak in his voice. -Yes,I do...I swear I answered fully resolute and determined in my answer seeing this kind of confidence in me the chieftains eyes suddenly got wide as he understood lingering like this for a few seconds until he croaked out a small laughter. -You hit like a woman....such a leader is truly interesting thats why I swear that I rokuten and my village will serve you from now on I swear my loyalty...I admit defeat He spoke faintly finally closing his eyes and as he did so his hand glowed up ! A emblem started to appear on the back of his hand showing that he was truly one of my people now. The fight was concluded with the chieftains loss today the kobold town would officially go under my own banner when the fight ended the kobolds quickly tried to carry their former leader and heal him,but I told them to stop and called the into the base to heal the Chieftain the kobolds didn''t disturb me or anything since they knew that I was the new ruler of this town they also seemed to be fearing to some bit since they saw how I managed rokuten without a problem and in a also torturous way too. I explained the chieftain that I was going to fully heal him,the injuries he had sustained throughout the fight were all external injuries cuts at that too severe because of the amount of blood loss,but not something the couldn''t heal and also nothing this guy couldn''t restore from in my opinion. When I told him about the healing,the chieftain was delighted and thankful,but he had one request,he wanted me to avoid healing the cut that was on his right cheek. ================================================================= I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 104 Attacked ! After defeating rokuten I became the new ruler of the town,the kobolds seemed to fear me quiet a bit for some reason so I didn''t prematurely confront them to anything that would make them even more jumpy in fact I actually gave the leadership of the town back to rokuten the previous leader. -But...but why ? Isn''t this what you wanted my lord ? He asked me surprised,we were sitting inside his house right now discussing about the village rokuten became a very loyal subject to me and laughed a lot in my presence his injuries were all healed making him look like new,but still you could see a distinctive scar on his right cheek that he asked not to be healed,we even drunk a few cups of alcohol and talked for a bit,rokuten was 70 this year even though he was old in my opinion for kobolds this kind of age is considered average meaning that he is actually a middle aged man or younger,surprisingly a kobold lives a pretty long life span for about 250 years or so,but because adventurers and other hostile factions come and attack them sometimes most of the kobolds don''t get to live long past 40 or 50 years rokuten is considered one of the most experienced and powerful warriors in this village he is also the second oldest,the oldest of this village being another guy called rohimen who is 96 years old,he is also the guy who I had crossed eyes with while walking through the village the blacksmith. On a side note every kobolds name starts with a "Ro" its the same principle as the goblins really. -Don''t misunderstand rokuten I am still your leader and I will also help you and your people and protect your village as you will follow my orders,its just that sometimes I won''t be around,thats why when I am absent I want you to take control of the village and when I am inside the village I want you to be my advisor or my aid and explain to me the situation,you understand ? This is also a way to make the rest of the kobolds start get used to the things that would happen in the future since we will most like travel in and out,I am also planning to start training with your troops if you don''t mind Hearing my explanation rokuten nodded acknowledging he had look of slight astonishment crossing his eyes until he downed another cup of his alcohol and looked back at me. -So it shall be my lord for your age your wisdom doesn''t seem to match at all... He flattered meaning what he says I could only smile wryly and down the cup of alcohol myself thinking about the changes that would happen in the future. Just as I was drinking my cup of alcohol one of the surveillance suddenly called me with a emergency. -My lord ! there are troops approaching the place you are in right now ! -guhhh.. I immediately choked on my drink this sudden fluke of mine made rokuten a bit surprised as he tried to calm me down for a second,I didn''t wait a moment and quickly asked the slimes of how many there were and also linked up with one of them to see what they were... As I linked with one of the surveillance slimes I saw the quick approach of hundreds of silhouette running through the thick forest...most of them held some kind of bladed weapon be it short or long while others were unarmed,their armor was mostly cloth or leather their eyes also glinted with a light brown glow their fur was gray and short their fangs were directly visible to me growing down looking like rat fangs their facial appearance was also no different from a rat or a mouse. -Ratmen ? I muttered to myself,rokuten who was standing next to me seemed to have heard my words and immediately got slightly alarmed asking me. -What is the matter my lord ? I ended the transmission link and turned towards rokuten explaining him that currently a large amount of ratmen were charging towards us their numbers were close to 100 to 150 half of them armed and armored,their intent was clear,they wanted to destroy and pillage the village. Hearing my words rokuten got obviously very stunned this amount of enemies was astounding and very unexpected as a leader though he kept his calm and analyzed what was going on. -These ratmen are probably from the northern tribe two weeks ago my hunting group and their group had a small encounter inside the forest originally we wanted to ignore them,but the ratmen attacked us out of nowhere so we had to retaliate killing most of them,but some managed to escape...they must be coming here for revenge... Rokuten answered bitterly gritting his teeth while thinking hard while he was doing that I turned around and started to leave the hut rokuten saw me leave and followed along asking me. -What are you going to do ? I smiled and told him. -Obviously we are going to fight,running isn''t a option here and don''t forget you have me and my companions around Seeing my confident smile made rokuten a bit surprised,but at the same time it seemed to have encouraged him some more giving him hope and spirit as he nodded towards me with a iron like determination crossing his eyes. I also didn''t blabber anymore and walked towards my companions while issuing my orders towards rokuten and the girls. =============================================== The wind blew strongly today as I stood on top of the wooden wall looking out towards the massive field outside the walls towards the outskirts of the forest with a expecting look on my face. Next to my right stood rokuten while on my left was hoboku both of them had a solemn on their faces and beside us were a lot more kobolds lined up standing with their crossbows held tight in position in front of these walls were also other kobold warriors and the girls standing by waiting patiently with their weapons drawn,in the front of this melee group stood hobura holding her big buster sword on her shoulder with a clear look on her face waiting. The forest on the outskirts seemed quiet,but suddenly not too far a small bustling sound could be heard starting to get louder every moment,the stomping and marching was followed by the sound of battle cries and shouts until finally dozens of silhouettes came out storming from the edge of the forest revealing themselves with a feral look in their eyes. This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work. Rokuten who was standing beside me grunted slightly perplexed he glanced at me for a moment to see what my reaction to this was,but when he looked he only saw a very deep blizzard welling up inside my eyes and a look of indifference. -FIRE ! I shouted loudly the arbalists quickly followed my order and pulled their trigger to the crossbow creating a small rain of bolts crashing down onto the army of ratmen significantly slowly down their speedy approach to us. Without losing a beat I started channeling my own magic while the arbalists reloaded their bolts hoboku who stood by my side was already firing off her spells devastatingly hit multiple ratmen with one shot the other spell casters who were standing farther away also fired off their spells creating chaos in the battle field as it was covered with explosions and bloody limps everywhere. -ughhh... Rokuten who was standing by my side was astonished and also terrified so were the other kobolds looking at the battlefield with a very complex and also fearful look in their eyes,right now everyone seemed to be glad that we were on their side and not the other way around Rokuten also saw the extend of power I currently held and felt a bit complicated with himself probably thinking about our exchange and what would have happened if I would have actually fought his village or replaced myself with one of the girls to fight against him. Not good...that was the word I would have used if I had to describe his current expression and also the one the other kobolds held,the arbalists were even slightly dazed almost forgetting about their task and quickly snapping back reloading their crossbows. Their reaction was fun to look at,but I refrained from fooling around anymore and also started to get a bit more forceful,their numbers were indeed very big if I wouldn''t have been here the kobolds probably couldn''t have dealt with this amount of enemies since the village had only a total amount of 186 people half of which were children and woman and the other half warriors which were 91 males some even in training right now. With their current amount they would have survived this onslaught of enemies it was truly a blessing that I came,not that I want to sound arrogant or anything. Thinking like this I finally finished my preparations for the spell and activated it on the spot flinging a giant frost storm towards the enemies side and making their approach even more problematic while freezing them and also killing a significant amount of them. Seeing this huge problem the ratmen decided to take a flanking approach,but the girls and the kobolds always cut them off and hindered them from getting away killing off the remaining few who tried to move away or get too close to the base. While this was happening a very pleasant event occurred which was followed by the sound of the notification box. ~Congratulations [LvL.8] has turned into [LvL.9] Every basic attribute has been raised~ ~Congratulations [LvL.3] has turned into [LvL.4]~ ~Congratulations [LvL.4] has turned into [LvL.5]~ ~Congratulations [LvL.9] has turned into [LvL.Max]~ ~Congratulations you have derived the skill [LvL.1] from [LvL.Max] ~ ~Congratulations [LvL.9] has turned into [LvL.10] Every basic attribute has been raised~ ~Congratulations [LvL.3] has turned into [LvL.4]~ ~Congratulations [LvL.6] has turned into [LvL.7]~ ~Congratulations [LvL.9] has turned into [LvL.10]~ Seeing the level up notifications was always pleasant since until now I always concentrated on having the girls become strong to act as my guardians strengthening myself was also good,for my own protection of course which would also expand my mana pool,but other then that there was no immediate usefulness to me leveling up or anything while the girls had far much more better uses for it,still gaining a new skill called took effect immediately and let me see far away in a more detailed manner which was convenient too. I pushed the notifications away and once again concentrated on the battle field,I wasn''t worried that anyone would attack us from behind or any other side since I also placed some amount of soldiers on all sides to defend,if anything urgent would occur then the slimes would also notify me of its presents too giving me enough time to react to anything that would happen of course. I continued to lower the temperature on the enemies side,killing half of them already as the ratmen slowly started to realize that they weren''t going to win this fight some of them deciding to flee instead of continuing the meaningless fight having them flee was unavoidable,but nothing to be worried about,I told hobura and the girls in the front lines to go and capture a few ratmen for interrogation,they quickly acted and brought away 6 ratmen clubbing them uncoscious and bringing them back the fight concluded like this very anticlimactic for the enemies side. -We...we won... Rokuten muttered to himself half astonished and half stunned from what just happened in front of him the kobolds were evenly as shocked most of them scratching their heads with a wryly smile on their faces,honestly said the girls were the ones who had contributed to the fight the most,the kobolds could only give some small support,but still they didn''t feel bad about it instead they felt glad that they were still alive without losing anyone,it was almost like a miracle,but at the same time it was really not. ==================================================================== I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 105 Blacksmith Rohimen With the fight concluded I called up on a few slimes in the area and told them to clean up the remaining corpses that were left from the ratmen the weapons and equipment could be also salvaged so I let them carry it back here. I also told the girls to return and told rokuten to get everyone back in order,he quickly snapped back to himself and saluted me telling me that he understood,the kobolds in the vicinity who had seen this interaction didn''t think of their leader as someone who had no,pride rather they found it extremely natural and obvious that rokuten should behave like this and didn''t say anything climbing down the walls and discussing with each other mainly about the battle that had just occurred,about the power of the girls and also about me who had lead the battle,the kobolds were slowly starting to show some more respect to me as their leader which I was satisfied about. Opening the wooden gates the girls brought in the six ratmen they had caught for interrogation right now they were out cold so I decided to have them locked up for a bit until they wake up,the kobolds quickly worked on it and put them into a self made prison they had guarding them until I give them any further notice. The girls seemed pretty easy going after this battle hobura wasn''t even sweating or out of breath no,one was really which just showed how overwhelming the gap between the ratmen and the girls were even with the numbers they couldn''t get close without meeting hobura''s giant sword or getting pierced by hoboku''s dark lance having them train truly worked out well,unfortunately I could also see that none of the girls had leveled up,hoboku who was the first to evolve was still level 1 as a the creatures didn''t give much experience anymore even when it was multiplied through the emblem they had you could imagine the current experience goal for a level up even though they had such advantage right now. Currently I wasn''t too bothered about it,but the fight against that winged woman made me realize that there are far much stronger opponents in the world that could strike at any moment if they girls don''t get strong fast then we are going to be in a pickle if the time comes and who knows maybe next time there won''t be a divine dragon on our side to help...we needed to build ourselves further. -Lord sorron ? Is something the matter ? Hobusaku asked her sudden presence startled me since she literally came out of nowhere,hobusaku also realized that and looked at me apologetic pointing at my shadow to let me know where she came from...hobusaku''s natural ability was it gives her to ability to hide in darkness meaning that every dark part is a box for her to hide inside even my shadow,I didn''t notice that hobusaku jumped into my shadow at some point,her ability was a bit startling since I couldn''t feel her presence. I sighed out in relieve,shaking my head I told hobusaku it was alright,she wasn''t quiet convinced from the way he face contoured,but either way she dropped the issue and just waited for me. Half it was already mid day,in a few hours or so the night would approach going back home now would be a bad idea so I was planning on having us spend a night here familiarize for a bit and tomorrow we would go to the dark elf village and report the taint extermination to vulgan. Anyways right now things were very stable,with the kobold village under my reign I also needed to think about these people and how to get them stronger too,after all they were also my people now with or without the emblem they followed me. -Lord sorron I have finished my task...and if you don''t mind may I ask you something... I felt a bit surprised,but didn''t voice it and just nodded my head to tell him to go on,rokuten nodded and raised his fist to me showing me the back of his hand where the emblem was visible to me as tattooed into the skin,the emblem was a banner on which the head of a wolf was shown with 3 distinctive scars on its face howling out,the tattoo was unique like that of the other girls. -This symbol...even though it hadn''t been long since I became one your people my lord I still noticed that this symbol was affecting me in some way not mentally or in strength,but in a very different natural way as if it was correcting me... Rokuten said his explanation made me slightly surprised,since I didn''t expect him to figure it out so fast even the girls don''t really know anything about the emblem they only look at it as proof of their loyalty towards me hobura even once stated that it was a symbol that showed that they were my property the girls soon after agreed upon it behind my back,but they never really thought of their exceptional growth rate having anything to do with the emblem. Hoboku was the closest to figuring out what made them grow so fast,she had her suspicious and probably even knew,but she didn''t say anything because she may have also came to the same conclusion as I did. I narrowed my eyes for a moment looking at rokuten in a conflicted way...there were a few reasons why I didn''t want to tell anyone about this even the girls,the emblem,this particular ability was something I needed to keep secret no matter what,if anyone knew that I could make a monster or human grow 3 times stronger then usually,trouble would soon arrive,thats why I was also very selective to the people I gave these emblems to since in all reality I wasn''t going to give any of the other kobolds other then rokuten this emblem if I didn''t have a good reason to begin with,if I do that of course our firepower would soar enormously,but we would also catch the eyes of a few greedy people who would want to know how so many low level kobolds could rise to such high ranks the world was big and there were so many people stronger then us...I didn''t want to shorter our lives just because of this. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. I smiled looking at rokuten and answered him. -Hmm..I don''t know I think you are just imagining it that symbol actually is there to let me connect to you and speak to you Rokuten picked up on the way I spoke he understand that he didn''t need to well on it any further he was also assured that I wouldn''t betray him or anything on that sort and just nodded his head without a question. -By the way it is a bit early,but can I ask you about the blacksmith rohimen your village has...the sword you wielded in our duel it had some kind of flame enchantment on it didn''t it ? Did he make it ? I asked curiously,since I had the enchanted rusty long sword and hobura''s buster sword I wanted them to be identified to see how they worked or if it could be repaired someway or another,our weapons were very decent and everyone took care of them daily,hobura was the most experienced in this kind of area,she loved all bladed weapons and spent hours just polishing her sword out of no reason,if there is a skilled blacksmith in this town having him look at our weapons to see if he could improve them or not was always worth it,I also had a lot of swords in my inventory which he could use to reforge them and make better weapons out of.The craftsmen in this town were the main thing that interested me of course. Rokuten thought for a few seconds until he replied to me. -Ahh yes I can lead you to him my lord,but I have to warn you rohimen is very rude when it comes to others even when that person is higher in status then him he is a hermit in our town engrossed within the walls of his smithy and teaches the youngsters how to smith,he is also our most skilled blacksmith and indeed the sword I wielded was made by rohimen,it is one of his better crafts... Rokuten warned me,but I didn''t mind it and just nodded my head considering his words. -Yes,please lead me to him... Rokuten nodded and lead me towards the blacksmithing area of the town,the sound of clashing metal could be heard as we came closer to that area hobusaku stood behind me looking around while rokuten lead the way,the other girls were currently sitting somewhere else eating their fill I suggested hobusaku to take a break as well,but she refused and said that she would rather follow me. Her words were expected so I gave her small pat on the head for being sweet which she liked and was probably after all along. I looked forward again raising my eyes I saw the familiar stone building and from the window I could once again see that same kobold looking out with his profound glowing eyes,we once again met eyes temporarily until he shifted his position and moved away from the window. -As you can see it is here...the youngsters are currently practicing under rohimens instructions so it can''t be helped that it is a bit loud... Rokuten said showing me the blacksmithing area which was fairly impressive on up close almost comparable to the training area in this village and not too far away you could see other kobolds clothed protectively hammering away on a anvil shaping a blade,not too far away from each other in a very focused manner,impressive even since everyone was in sync right now making the exact same noise over and over again. I told rokuten that he could leave to handle his own duties,he understood and told me that they had prepared a house for me and the girls,after I finish my business here a kobold would lead me to the house if I wished for it which I acknowledged making rokuten finally leave to handle his own work. The village was truly impressive,it was big,the houses were on the same level as the ones I saw in the elven village telling a lot about the advancement these kobolds had,tools and other devices were also used such as spoons and utensils they weren''t just some barbaric folk like I thought them to be at first,they genuinely smart people without a doubt. -Are you going to stand there or are you going to come inside ? If you don''t have any business in my smithy I am advising you to leave... Someone said the voice seemed slightly unfriendly to me not outright hostile,but still cautious. I turned my head towards the direction of the voice and saw a kobold with clear white fur leaning on the door with his arms crossed his eyes and my own met for a few moments until I smiled and answered. -Yes,sorry I am quiet curious about your craft and came to ask your help on something...Nice to meet you my name is sorron I replied disregarding the rude way of talking and giving him my own hand,the kobold in return just stared at my hand for a few seconds until he took it and answered now in a bit more neutral tone. -I know your our leader...and my name is Rohimen I am the local blacksmith ========================================================== I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 106 Appreciation Rohimen''s handshake was sort of too tight making me flinch from the pain momentarily,rohimen obviously caught onto it,but didn''t say anything and just stopped shaking my hand,I could see a slight light of confusion flashing through his eyes,but he quickly got back to himself and spoke. -So what would you like to know ? Lets go inside... He offered,I quickly nodded my head and took up his offering heading into his big smithy where the smell of iron and small amount of smoke was everywhere the temperature inside was also exceptionally high hobusaku didn''t seem to like it all too much neither did I,but It wasn''t all too troublesome either way. The inside of the workshop was as impressive as it was outside,the amount of tools hanging on a stand or on shelves was abundant ranging from all kinds of different sized hammers to stacks of ore ingots stacked everywhere,far behind the smithy was also a giant furnace creating a giant flame in its mouth raging around and behind it I could see 3 kobolds blowing wind inside the behemoth of a furnace through a device making the flame even more intense. It was pretty interesting to just stand here and observe everything,but I could see that rohimen didn''t seem to have much patients in him and waited for me to say what my problem was,I also quickly came to my point and summed the enchanted rusty long sword from my inventory giving it to him. -I was told by rokuten that you are familiar with enchantments this sword is something I found and it is also pretty beat up so I wanted to ask you if you can repair it somehow it seems pretty extraordinary in my opinion Rohimen accepted the sword curiosity swept through his eyes as he looked at the rust sword he frowned seeing the big crack on its main,but was fairly interested towards it. (Slick !) A drop of blood came forth as rohimen handled the sword in his hand,the drop of blood came directly from his thump when he put it on the edge of the blade,seeing the sudden bloodshed surprised me,but I understood that rohimen did this intentionally testing the blades sharpness even though its rusted. -This sword...its miraculous the craftsmanship put into it is very good and the enchantment makes its foundation only better,if you don''t mind me asking where did you find this sword ? Rohimen asked putting his eyes onto me,I didn''t see any reason to lie so I told him fairly that I got it from a enemy the hobgoblin at that rohimen didn''t question its origins anymore he understood that I didn''t know anything about it and just observed the sword some more...seeing him indulged like this I couldn''t help,but asking him feeling curious. -Can you somehow replicate it or repair it ? My sudden question made him stop as he stared at me again..this person wasn''t much when it came to talking or showing his emotion so talking to him was slightly problematic the way he acted also always looked to me as if he was constantly angry,but I wasn''t sure. Meeting my eyes the kobold blacksmith sighed and shook his head. -If I have time I could study the enchantment on the sword and try to replicate it,but that would take time,time which I mostly use to train the apprentices or make weapons with the blade is indeed a work of art,but I can''t simply make the same thing on the spot forging rokutens already took me a month this sword would at least take me half a year or even more don''t even say repairing its already long too late for that... The blacksmith commented his answer made me a bit disappointed,but it was expected nonetheless...while brooding about his answer I suddenly had an idea pop up inside of my head looking at my hand I stepped forward and asked the blacksmith. -If you could somehow shorten the amount of time needed to study the sword say...a single month or even a week would you do it ? The kobold blacksmith was slightly confused when he heard me confronting him with this question there was a strange thoughtful luster in his eyes as he thought about it rationally and answered. -if that was really possible I would do it of course,but that isn''t the only problem here the enchantment also needs other items to be enchanted on a item that item in particular is something we don''t get very often and is also very rare a -What is that ? I asked.In return rohimen quickly started explaining me what a was and it turns out it is some kind of magic mineral or crystal so to say that grows inside a mountain or near it,its pretty rare and each stone can also be imbued with a different element such as fire,water and wind these stones are also used for other many different crafts not just enchanting,but also alchemy they are in high demand from what I understand and until now the kobolds could only find a few fire element stones to make the sword rokuten wielded. Getting towards the problem in hand I also started thinking some more...if we somehow get a supply of these stones and if rohimen could make use of these and make us good weapons then we could bolster ourselves some more,but the problem is where do we get the stones....do we need to mine ? If so then where do we mine these stones ? While thinking like this rohimen who was standing beside me suddenly snorted putting the sword next to the anvil he sat down on a chair and spoke. -No,need to think about that leader I am flattered that you value my skill,but in the end I am just a kobold a lesser race I can''t possibly compare to any blacksmith outside this forest even the humans are far better then I will ever be not to mention the dvarves the ones who invented crafting itself...just because I know some amount of enchanting and how to move a hammer doesn''t make me someone special...no,not outside this forest... He said taking a bottle of something from a corner and gulping it down...seeing him like this made me temporarily put of since this guy seriously had some confidence issues calling himself a lesser race wasn''t something nice to say even if it was true I am sure that he didn''t just come all this far to tell himself how useless he was,his age already showed that he had seen a lot of things survived a lot of things and kept on going,but for some reason his mindset got broken making doubt grown inside of his head... If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. -Thats not true at all...like look at me you probably know I am weak I spoke my eyes clear and proud,I admitted my weakness and I wasn''t ashamed anymore even if I was weak I would still struggle and do something about it my weakness was my greatest strength even this guy had some amount of pride in himself right ? If he didn''t have it then he wouldn''t teach so many kobold youths of how to wield a hammer or how to forge keeping their dreams high,I don''t believe in such things as impossibilities or limits these are just excuses for the lazy and weak through practice and understanding anyone could become something great and one day I would be strong too I would gain my own "Strength". -Even if I am weak do you see me give up like this ? It is good that you set a goal for yourself,but didn''t you also think at one time that you could surpass the ones who were better then you ? The way you move your hammer the way you know how hot something needs to be to serve your needs,didn''t you learn those things and tried to perfect them ? I had seen your work rohimen and I say that these are good pieces of work even someone young as me can acknowledge those things so why can''t you ? Rohimen continued to stare at me,I could see he seemed moved by my speech slightly,but he eyes immediately got back to himself as he snarled at me putting down the bottle of something talking to me...the smell of alcohol was present as he spoke. -Yes,thats true appreciating ones work is always important,but you also have to understand your limits there are just people who are given everything from birth like talent and brains and then there are people like me who need to understand it to reach something,but in the end there is also a limit to what you can understand yourself what your mind can move towards and stride with every step towards that goal my power is just insignificant to move further from that bottleneck no matter how much I try it is meaningless...its frustrated to see someone do something that you cannot do no matter how much you try to understand that person is just more gifted then you ! He roared getting slightly agitated at the last sentence the bottle in his hand even cracked under his pressure,hobusaku who was standing behind me got slightly angry because rohimen roared at me she was about to draw her short swords,but I stopped her and spoke for myself. -Then if you would get that chance would you try without a stop would you sacrifice yourself for such thing ? The look in the kobolds eyes already gave me the answer to my question "Without A Question" it was. -Of course I nodded giving him a small friendly smile,I gave him my hand again rohimen didn''t understand the meaning to my hand until I spoke again. -You said it yourself you wanted to move forward again thats why I am giving you this chance and in return you will serve me loyally so are you ready for that,I want to know ? Rohimen understood and looked at my hand for a moment...a very complex expression came to his eyes as he raised eyes his up to me again and said with a grin of his own. -I don''t have much to lose your my leader and your also a very interesting person maybe thats why rokuten admitted his defeat...that blockhead never knows when to stop... Rohimen took my hand and as he did a very bright shine started to appear on his back hand forming his very own tattoo,the tattoo made the kobold very surprised he stared at it for a moment trying to figure out what it was and as he did something in his mind seemed to have clicked on subconsciously,he smiled it was the first time I saw him smile as he looked up at me. -I am not calling you master or lord by the way I am only acknowledging you as the one I serve under so forget all the servant talk with me youngster ! Hearing his words I grinned slightly amused by his words and replied. -I wouldn''t think less of it rohimen the only thing I am asking you is to try somehow providing us with these kind of weapons,I also have a lot of weapons myself which I can provide the whole town with using this chance I am expecting you to learn some more and teacher your apprentices do you think you can do that ? I asked seriously hearing my question rohimen gripped his fist tightly showing me a determined look of his own as he spoke to me. -yes,I must and I will,but at the same time what about the ? He asked,but I quickly told him that he didn''t need to worry about those since I was going to handle it myself hearing my answer rohimen just laughed nodding his head and turning back to the enchanted rusty long sword his back quivered for a moment as he looked at the back of his hand...the emblem he had was a black hammer striking a anvil it fitted him very well. Having a dealt with this blacksmith,I wasn''t worried about anything anymore and just turned back towards the exit while thinking about those we needed to acquire somehow I also wanted to look into the other craftsman in this town and see what else we could do things such as agriculture and architecture was also important I had a lot of basic knowledge concerning these things and could probably evolve their way of doing things some more expanding was another issue I wanted to tackle really... -Another long day... I murmured to myself while going through the different buildings and talking to the different people who managed them. ================================================================= I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 107 Village Tour I moved around town until late at night,I discussed a lot of things with the kobolds in this town mainly the craftsman to ask them a few questions and also tell them a few things I know that could help them. My advise for them was very precious and mind boggling it turns out,my knowledge in biology and science helped a lot of these guys to advance further and give answers to some of their questions,I couldn''t answer everything on the spot and only gave them answer to some crucial information they needed to move on,I didn''t give anyone the emblem anymore other then the blacksmith and spared my time by staying in each building for at least 30 minutes or a hour at best it got even to the point where some of the kobolds couldn''t part from me anymore asking even more questions some even worshiped me calling me some kind of genius their exaggeration was flattering and also made me think of the things I told them about... Did I reveal too much ? I wondered,some of the things I told them about were discoveries they could only make through advanced technology for me these pieces of information were obvious things ingrained in my previous society on top of that I used to be an ace student so knowing such things wasn''t all too hard for me,since they were basic knowledge. I didn''t think much about it since I thought that even if I told them so many things they would still need to practice them properly and how they used these answer was in their responsibility. At the very last I met the tailor in this town,the reason I came to him was because I wanted him to make some new clothing for me,I didn''t want to go everyday with the same leather armor since it felt a bit tight and hot,wearing something loose and free it was selfish wish of mine that sneakily let pass through while asking people around the town about the different buildings. The tailor was a pretty nice guy to be honest he quickly seemed to have recognized me on the spot and brought me inside hobusaku also followed along like always she was holding a very juice fruit in her hand and was eating it with a enjoyable look on her face,she got it from the small market in this town buying it from one of the vendors,well not really buying it rather getting it presented to her,behind her was also hobura she had finished her meal and searched for me we ended up meeting while moving around the town,the other girls were simply looking through the entire town curiously hoboku was also a bit excited and decided to visit the local mage of this area,she couldn''t understand their language,but she could still communicate through her magical knowledge most probably and exchange some theory with that guy. -Hmm...these clothing don''t have any defensive properties... -yeah... Hobura and hoboku mumbled to each other looking through the different pieces of clothing that were hung on the wall or on a stand with different kinds of color and decoration that made them look good they didn''t see the appeal to the clothing and only valued high spec armor instead of casual clothing they do wear the makeshift pajamas that I told them to wear though. These girls simply didn''t have any fashion sense not that I had any to begin with,but I like clothing that is free to walk with and looks good seeing them discuss with each other about the properties of each clothing like this looked a bit cute for a change because it looked actually looked like they were normal woman for a change. -These clothing are very comfortable and easy to walk with sleeping with your armor isn''t comfortable right ? Thats why I made you wear the pajamas you see ? I said keeping my straight posture while the tailor was working on my size...it was a bit odd to me since I usually bought my clothing from some place and didn''t get it custom made like this,well it is the oldest times so its not very surprising either. Hearing my words the two girls understood what I meant by it and smiled at me hobura even flashed her stare towards me with a hungry look in her eyes while mentally undressing me even more then necessary,I had my leather armor removed and was standing with my light shirt and pants hobura was obviously slightly bored and jumped and used me as a distraction hobusaku also soon joined creating a weird stand still show for these girls who were making all kinds of lewd expression while staring at me with their fantasies blooming wide...the poor kobold tailor was even slightly disturbed thinking that he was being glared at it took me a few seconds to convince him that they didn''t mean to harm it at all. The measurement only lasted for 15 minutes until the kobold finished,I already told him what I wanted which was a pair of underwear and also a couple pants and shirts with different colors the material needed to be soft and comfortable to wear too the size slightly big,but not too big to get uncomfortable. The tailor understood my wishes and wanted to work on it on the spot,but when he was about to do that I quickly stopped him and asked him if he could measure the size of the other two girls,seeing them always wearing armor didn''t look very comfortable to me I wanted them to have some sort of casual or formal clothing just in case even if they end up never wearing it having it was reassuring after all. The kobold tailor understood,but it seemed like he was pretty intimidated by the girls for some reason and shook slightly holding his measure tape I didn''t want to torture this pure guy because he was clearly making the effort to make my clothing so I offered to do the measuring instead the girls were a bit surprised by my words not sure what they were supposed to do and the kobold tailor was relieved giving me the tape without reservation and telling me to call one of the girls over. Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere. I did and the first to jump in was obviously the energetic hobura,hobusaku was a bit sour that she lost to response and stood still while she observed hobura stripping off her heavy armor keeping her light clothing underneath and coming forward towards me with a smile on her face while facing her back to my front. At the time I had no clue what measurement I was supposed to take I was also a bit too naive about these two girls character and their behaviors even though I knew better what I should expect. When the kobold saw hobura stand in position he first asked me to measure her neck the task was easy,so I did and as I was doing that my hand was directly touching hobura''s soft and smooth neck line hobura was a bit surprised,but quickly calmed down and started to enjoy some of this in her own way,hobusaku also saw what I was doing was getting ever more envious every second I continued to touch her. The kobold tailor didn''t seem to have picked up anything out of ordinary and just inspected the number on the tape,by the way the numbers were foreign to me it was the kobold language,but I could only understand a language not any sort of writing and because we were standing behind hobura he didn''t see the expressions she was making which was good on its own. The measurement continued this time her requested me to measure her bust...when I heard the request I looked at him just to be sure,he saw my look and spoke again telling me to measure her bust size... -.... I was slightly conflicted with myself when I heard the request,it was kinda my fault since I should have expected the request and now I also understood why this guy refused to measure them... I made a wryly smile and looked at the kobold again he just smiled and nodded to me with a thumps up...I sighed keeping my stupid grin to myself I moved my hands forward and looked over her shoulder,hobura was a bit too tall for me so I needed a stool to get into the right height,her breast size was also big making me even more so lean closer to her to get at the start,In which I ended up snuggling closer into her neck which I wasn''t intending in the first place. The result to this was obvious hobura moaned lightly,her moan was very quiet and I was the only one who could hear it because I was so close,her eyes were starting to get wild seeing me do this she kept her own control and just waited for me to do more,my face was heating up a lot her stare was only making it worse since she had that look that was begging me to do something even more like a little puppy. The tape was the hardest part since measuring her bust would take a direct approach,I quickly got it over with and put it up lightly brushing the sides of her breasts which felt very soft and elastic...hobura purred at my ear feeling pleased,I didn''t answer and just measured it all the way back to the back and let the kobold tailor see the number. He obviously wrote everything down and started to tell me what else I needed to measure which turned out to be the waist and the hips... Hobura had a very sparkling look on her face when the kobold stopped talking,she didn''t understand what he just said,but she still felt the anticipation of the next move with a turned on look on her face,hobusaku was also very eager and wanted to go next...this took way longer then it was supposed to ending after an hour or so. After finishing both hobura and hobusaku looked very refreshed and happy I also couldn''t help,but smile a bit while telling the kobold what kind of outfits the girls should get which was also a few pair of underwear shirts and pants. He started working immediately and like this we left the tailor shop both hobura and hobusaku held onto my arms on both sides while we left with a smile on their faces of course on the way they couldn''t help,but violate me in some way or another even in the public which made me blush more then a few times. We walked through the town some more and had some moderate fun by doing it we met up with the other girls and had a blast really the night was rounding up too reminding me that we should slowly move back to that house rokuten talked about. The one who was supposed to lead us to that home was another kobold who had followed us he kept a distance to make sure that he wouldn''t disturb us and honestly I didn''t really mind him at all,but I guessed that he didn''t want to join us either way not because he didn''t like us,but because he seemed to be slightly intimidated by all of the girls he seemed to also admire someone in this group and preferred to watch from a distance. I wanted to call him,but just as I was about to do that I noticed the wooden cage not too far off...seeing the cage and its prisoners reminded me something that I almost forgot...the ratmen.. -Looks like they are awake... I muttered to myself and deciding that I should get a few answers before I would end this day. ============================================================= I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 108 Nomination I gonna take a break for at least 1 or 2 days ============================================== I casually started walking towards the wooden cage,the guardsman who were keeping sharp looks on the prisoners noticed my approach and knew who I was instantly which didn¡¯t surprise me since I was the only guy in this town that looked different from any other creature. They stepped aside nodding their heads towards me for respect which I returned kindly,the ratmen inside the cage were all slightly tired and famish their eyes weren¡¯t fully open about to get back to sleep they didn¡¯t even seemed to have noticed me and preferred to ignore me altogether to sleep,unfortunate for them sleeping wasn¡¯t an option for now. Raising my palm I pointed it towards one of the closer ratmen and immediately shot my towards him head on. (Splash) -hwraaa ! The ratman got drenched on the spot and tumbling onto his back a bit confused,the other ratmen also instantly shook awake because of the cry and looked up at me slightly fearful of what was going to happen now. -I give you two choices now you can choose whetever or not to live or die and I advise you to live since my method of killing could be rather painful then you think it would be¡­where is your base ? My cold tone got only more colder as the temperature around us started freezing the kobolds and the girls who stood behind me looked at the show with curious eyes no,one was going to stop me or say that killing them was wrong since no,one really cared after all it was this kind of world we lived in. The ratmen were obviously very scared especially the one who got water balled immediately kneel¡¯ed down and felt his face freezing over no,one spoke for some reason so I decided to make it a bit more colder until the drenched one raised his head towards me almost pleading me with his eyes. -You¡­you promise not to kill us,But let us free ? He asked his breathing was very weak and his rat tail wiggled furiously for some reason as did the tails of the other rats. I didn¡¯t think about the question much and just nodded my head towards the ratman slowing down the cold,but not all too much. -If you are truthful and tell me then I let you and your guys leave,but only if you speak the truth that is,we will check and if you are lying then know that I won¡¯t be as soft as I am now¡­ I spoke giving him a small edge to deal with before he dared to speak again,the ratman clearly considered the question and after a few minutes of cold and hesitation he finally bust free and spoke again. -The¡­the base is to the east straight next to a mountain with a blue tip its not very far,but its hidden behind fog¡­please¡­ The ratman pleading half of his face was already frozen still hearing the location I immediately stopped the cold and made it disperse the rest of the ratman finally sighed out of relieve and slumped onto the ground holding each other to warm themselves¡­the ratman who spoke to me shoved away the frozen ice from his face and tried to warm himself a bit more I turned around with my business finished I had no further reason to stay here anymore before I left though I told the guards to give these ratmen warm food and a few thick blankets for the night,the kobold guards quickly nodded their heads and left to acquired these items while the girls and I decided to follow the other kobold towards the house that was prepared for us. While walking home I asked a few slimes to go and travel to the east and see whetever or not there really was a base in my opinion he was speaking the truth,but I couldn¡¯t let him go just yet because I still needed to be careful in case he lied to me in which case I would continue torture him until he spoke the truth of course. We didn¡¯t walk all too long our house was located at the end of the village and it was honestly a pretty impressive building a big two story house with its own lawn and fence made out of wood,the house itself looked very stylish and medieval to me since it was half wood and half stone with clear glass windows and a proper looking door. The girls seemed to be also pleased by the looks of the house and immediately jumped forward into the lawn with fresh green grass the area of this law was very big and it made me wonder who or for what this house was here for ? Maybe it belonged to the rokuten ? I wondered,but thinking about was also useless its not like I could return it or anything. -Lord sorron you came ! Someone shouted and that someone was hoboku who was already standing next to the door of the house she seemed to have already finished her business with the local mage and came early deciding to wait for us,she seemed a bit bummed out that she was the only one who got left out while we enjoyed the town for a bit,thats why she called dips on me and declared that she would sleep in my bed. Her declaration sounded as if it was a declaration of war the girls immediately got quiet after hoboku these words and started to object one after another with a clear flame igniting in their eyes. -I don¡¯t think that is necessary the house had probably enough beds for all of us¡­ I spoke my mind to stop this little quarrel my words were also clear making a lot of the girls lose hope for some reason and get disappointed,but hoboku who was standing behind me suddenly smiled with triumph crossing her lips. If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. -My lord I counted all of the beds and there are only 12 ! We are 13 people in total so you need to share a bed with someone to protect your sleep ! She said,her words immediately sparked back the hope in everyones heart as they started to argue again on who was going to sleep with me for the moment I was slightly lost for words really having any of the girls sleep together seemed to be a immediate no,no so I didn¡¯t even ask and just waited for the girls to finally decide on who was going to share a bed with me. The arguing was long then normally actually at some point I would usually just somehow stop the arguing with a compromise,but decided not to because I found it slightly fun watching the girls bring a lot of points why they should share with me then the rest some points were funny while some others were intimate and somewhat embarrassing. In the end the girls decided that 3 people should be nominated and that I should chose one of the three.Hoboku and hobura were not nominated making them very sad especially hoboku since she was the one who had all of this ready the selection was hobusaku,hakuro and hobuhiko. Hakuro¡¯s evolution had made her strikingly beautiful,if before she was a shy tulp she was now a passionate rose with her long black hair and red clear eyes combined with her young adult like appearance,she had grown in all kinds of parts looking very alluring and also seductive her breasts got a bit bigger while her hips and legs were also something to look at really,but she wasn¡¯t the only competition hobusaku and hobuhiko were evenly as beautiful both having their own unique charm,but in the end I chose hobuhiko since I wanted to bond with different people each time and not show too much favoritism towards one person. Hobuhiko was surprised she didn¡¯t seem to expect to be chosen or anything,but cheered anyways very happy the other two were disappointed mightily hakuro even jumped at me hugging me tightly and pleading me to pat her for a bit when hobusaku and the others saw this they couldn¡¯t help,but shake their heads towards the desperate hakuro,seeing her that sad made my heart tighten up for a bit so I patted her for a while until she was satisfied of course¡­even though she grew a lot she still likes patting. It was night already and everyone had eaten so preparing food wasn¡¯t necessary tomorrow we would go and report the taint situation to vulgan and get our reward afterwards if the ratmen camp was discovered I was planning raiding it so the kobold village wouldn¡¯t get threatened anymore,it was a decent plan. -ehm lord sorron¡­wha¡­what do you want me to do ? Hobuhiko asked I was sort of lost in thought while sitting on the edge of the bed hobuhiko stood beside me the whole time waiting for me to do something her pajamas was the same as that of the other girls the shirt was loose showing a part of her breast and also her whole shoulder her legs were also revealing and smooth. -Lets sleep I replied gently,hobuhiko nodded her head eagerly and approached me with slow steps as if I was some sort of rabbit that could run away every moment,seeing her act like this made me smile even more and unconsciously my hand moved forward and grabbed onto her own pulling her to me,the sudden pull was unexpected hobuhiko even tripped and fell onto my lap,she seemed a bit panicked from the sudden turns of events and looked up at me meeting my eyes with her own clear red ones. There was a very short silence between us my heart was calm,but hobuhiko¡¯s wasn¡¯t the sound of pounding could be literally heard in this room coming from her. I raised my hand for a moment going towards hobuhiko¡¯s chest and gently holding onto her left breast not squeezing or anything,but simply feeling her feeling the erratic and violent heartbeat of hers and looking at her face that showed pleasure. -huwaa..~ Hobuhiko moaned lightly her heart pounded even more,but she didn¡¯t resist anything and instead held onto my hand that was gripping her breast pressing on stronger to make herself feel even better. I felt a very burning sensation welling up inside of me and just as I was about to lead it on my own¡­ (WHUMP !) The door crashed down with a very loud sound making both me and hobuhiko startled for a moment as both looking back towards the door to see what happened. -Oww¡­. -Hey get up ! -Your hurting me ! Looking at the crashed down door,I couldn¡¯t help,but smile wryly as I saw hobusaku,hoboku and hobura on top of each other leaning on the door and trying to get up,behind the entrance I could see a few of the other girls looking at their three captains with a small panicked expression crossing their faces they immediately spotted me looking at them and quickly decided to run away a bit fearful¡­ Seeing them leave so fast I directed my attention back to the other 3 girls on the ground they immediately noticed my stare and froze in place as if a cold blizzard had just come around the corner¡­and he wasn¡¯t merciful at that too. -Explanation please ? I demanded making the three even more frightened then at the beginning. ============================================================== https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ I edit and write other stories ! Chapter 109 Cold Shoulder -uhh...I am sorry ! -Me too ! -I won''t do it again...maybe.. The three apologized sitting on their knees while bowing their heads in front of me their expression said that they were sorry,but their feelings told me that they were extremely aroused right now,seeing them like this made my lips twitch,I couldn''t help but smile wryly and it had been over half an hour since I began scolding them. Looking to my right,I could see the broken door closing the entrance partially,I didn''t really mind the broken door what I did mind was some privacy that these girls clearly just breached without a second thought,The time I spent with these girls wasn''t small and we already considered each other like a family thats why they aren''t too shy to breach my personal space since I rarely get angry at them and when I do it only lasts for a few minutes or seconds,even now I am considering to forgive them,but no...I can''t always be this soft with them... Making up my mind I sighed out and turned my icy stare towards these three they immediately noticed and straightened themselves even now I could feel their emotions through our bond and it was incredibly aroused,I wanted to do something against that so I simply pointed my finger towards the exit and told them. -Leave... My tone was cold and icy their emotions from the insides immediately froze hearing my tone which was slightly too ruthless,but I didn''t care. I could feel hobuhiko behind me hugging me tightly from the beg and smelling me the three observed this exchange and felt jealousy rise in their hearts as they stood up one by one slumped making their way out towards their individual rooms,hobura got out last and took the moment to stare at the one last time,it was very unfair since she used her puppy eyes to compel me,but I held strong and didn''t directly look into her eyes and just told her to leave which she did eventually glaring daggers at hobuhiko before she left closing the broken door behind her. -uhhh...warm... Hobuhiko purred faintly continuing to feel me up lovingly,I also stopped thinking and turned my attention back to hobuhiko,I didn''t have the mood to do anything anymore and instead just played with her until she got tired and felt good. The night concluded like this and the next day the scouting slimes called me and told me about the ratmen base which was indeed hidden behind a thick fog next to a blue tipped mountain,the ratmen were smart and used their surroundings to hide themselves from other potential threats,their base was very similar to the kobolds base which was made out of wood adding a few watchtowers for more security when I linked with one of the slimes to see what else I could pick up I could faintly hear the sound of hammering or smashing it was high pitched,but not all too loud to be able to tell what they were doing really. Another thing the slimes told me was that a group of ratmen had traveled out in the middle of the night carrying loads of bags of something heavy and going to some place far in the forest,the slimes followed to see what they were doing and discovered that they were meeting up with another race which were the lamia. The lamia was a race of monsters that had an upper half of a human while their counter lower half which started from the waist was that of a scaled snake coming in all kinds of different colors,but mostly same shapes,their outer appearance was beautiful and charming not including the lower half of course which was a snake and from what I saw these creatures are mostly females,I had seen one or two males in that group,but they were overshadowed by the sheer numbers of females that I saw making me believe that males were rare for this race. The whole meeting was shown to me through one of the memories of the slimes,looking at the event I could see that the ratmen were obviously oppressed they were giving their load of bags to the lamia in exchange of nothing,they were cowering and kept their heads low shaking profusely in fear in front of the lamia who simply laughed and scared the ratmen even more...it was truly a snake playing with a mouse kind of scenario which I was looking at. In the end the lamia took everything that the ratmen brought along one of the bigger lamia a woman who seemed to be the leader of the the group spoke with the other leader of the ratmen group,I couldn''t hear their words since the slime was a bit too far away,but still I didn''t need to hear them talk I only needed to see their expression to guess what they were talking about. The lamia had a constant sinister smile hanging on her lips talking to the ratman in a threatening manner who in turn was cowering and nodding his head continuously not daring to object against the lamia,but still trying to explain something problematic which the lamia didn''t seem to like and proceeded to strangle the ratman slowly letting him go in the end and speaking to him as if she was asking a question,the ratman coughed and held himself heavily with a pained look in his face,he couldn''t do anything,but nod towards the lamia who smiled again and turned towards her people calling them off to their home. The event ended at this point with the two groups going their different ways to their homes,the slimes also decided to split apart to watch the lamias and see were their settlement was which was inside a cave big cave. This event told me a lot of things about the situation with the ratmen it made me consider the situation even further to some extend and what to do,In the end I decided to ask the prisoners first before doing something,it was for the best. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. I immediately put the information on the to do list today and continued asking the slimes of any new info or event happening in the forest. -The humans who were digging the side of the mountain suddenly stopped last night when they stopped a mysterious human came along and raised his hands shoving away all of the earth and stone creating a path for the humans to go and right now they are still inside ! They still didn''t give up huh... I thought to myself that mysterious human was probably a mage who had the skill,it was unfortunate really since they were wasting time and came all the way here for nothing sacrificing so many men along the ride just to go come back empty handed the commander must be pretty nervous which explains his or her persistency in this quest. Anyways it didn''t matter as long as they don''t know that I have the dragon then there was no reason for me to care or interfere with them ignoring them now was much more safer then confronting them. Linking off,I started listening to a few other news the slimes had on their scouting missions,somewhere on the north there is a giant tree it looks to be the biggest tree in the forest and it also glows at night which seemed pretty mysterious,the slimes tried to got closer to that tree,but they soon figured out that,that something was killing them when they tried to get closer this in itself was also very mysterious since not a single smile could see what had attacked them or how they died,because they were losing their numbers pretty quickly on each step they decided to spot moving forward and go back and wait until I was free to hear my judgment and in all honesty that hearing this kind of news alarmed me a lot and kinda made me curious. -Wow...its really a big tree... I muttered to myself linking with on of the slimes who had climbed up the tip of another tree getting a clear view above the forest and most importantly the big and thick tree which towered 4 or 5 times bigger then the rest of the forest,the distance from here and towards it was also very far and it seems like the slimes weren''t even close when they tried to approach it... I really wanted to know what it was,but at the same time I felt that it was a bit too dangerous to just travel towards it,something was killing the slimes just because they were approaching it which means that there is something that protects this tree since it stopped killing after the slimes walked back...for right now it was a bit too far to travel towards and I had other things to do which needed my immediate attention. I reminded myself to keep this piece of information stowed behind my head who knows maybe I can ask someone at one point. The slimes continued to tell me some things that had happened in their travels through the forest,they mentioned a few settlements of monsters and also told me strange areas of the forest like a purple swamp,deep dark ravines that howled out terrible cries at night and caves that had orange light coming from them,the information network of the slimes was probably one of the most valuable things I had right now since I was the only one who could control them and draw information from them,but in the end the information these guys gathered for me wasn''t all useful,sometimes it didn''t have any use to me directly. -Lord sorron ! Are you hungry ! -Wahhh... Hobura came up startling me and also interrupting me with my conversation with the slimes bringing me a dish full of dried meat and also what smelled to be a cup of alcohol and placing it directly in front of me with a loud thud... It was already morning early in the morning the sun had only been up for a few minutes and I had been awake and moving for an hour leaving the other girls sleeping in their beds,looking at hobura I guessed that she only just now woke up since she was still wearing her pajamas which onces again looked awfully seductive...maybe I should have made proper ones,but I get the feeling that it won''t matter either way... I looked at the food for a moment...I stopped the idea of talking with the slimes anymore since I had been locked in a conversation with them for over an hour now getting a small break was appropriate,but at the same time I wasn''t hungry and on top of it alcohol and meat in the morning wasn''t the best meal in my opinion. Losing my appetite I lightly shoved away the food that hobura placed in front of me,I didn''t look at her anymore and turned my head the other way giving hobura the cold shoulder,I was still a bit sour at them for always barging into my room or space without my permission giving them the cold treatment for a bit wouldn''t hurt maybe half a day would do. Hobura had obviously noticed the sudden change of treatment to her she also knew why I was doing that,but she seemed determined and tried to pull my attention towards her by any means,standing in front of my view or trying to actively hug me,but I always just looked away or moved away from her when she tried something...I also didn''t talk to her which ended up making hobura even more depressed at the end. ====================================================== I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 110 I Have Hope Back from my small break ! Lets continue ! ============================================================= The girls started to wake up one after another,hobusaku and hobura were both trying to pull my attention with little success hobura was already on her knees very depressed while hobusaku was starting to tear up because I was acting cold towards her. I don''t know where hoboku was and plainly speaking I didn''t care much and instead called for red hawk so I could travel to the dark elf village faster,I wasn''t going to bring everyone with me this time because there was no point to it,having the girls protect the village while I was gone would be more useful and the ride would at most take one or a half hour and maybe some talking with the village chief before I head back who knows. I got ready to go out after a few minutes,I was going to bring hobushi and habana with me today as my bodyguards,red hawk was restricted to the amount of people he could carry,but 3 people were good enough,the only thing I was worried about was the height we were going to travel,I still wasn''t very inclined on the idea of riding red hawk,but not using him to fly would be pointless since it was the whole reason I took him into my circle. Anyways I stopped thinking about these things and stood up from my chair,making my way towards the exit and as I was doing that from the corner of my eye,I could see someone approach with haste. -(Yawn)...ohh ! good morning lord sorron ! Hoboku said finally waking up from her sleep and getting down stairs,we met eyes momentarily and the way I looked at her was blank and slightly indifferent,it made hoboku confused,but then she also noticed that two of the girls standing behind. -Are we leaving ? Wait I need to clothe ! She said smiling at me,but I looked the other way walking past her and opening the door behind her to go outside,hoboku was clearly lost for words seeing me ignore her so plainly,she took the moment to look at the other two girls who were following me and asked them what was going on they obviously didn''t know anything so they couldn''t answer,but they sure knew that I was ignoring both hobura and hobusaku so they figured what was going on and just looked at hoboku with a sorry look in their eyes waving her a pitiful goodbye as we left the house. Hoboku tried to call me back and asked me what was wrong,but I didn''t listen and continued to walk,making her voice softer every step until it wasn''t audible anymore... After a while,I took a moment to stop in my tracks and look back at the house where hoboku was hunched over looking a bit depressed closing the door behind her in a frustrated manner,seeing her like this made me smile wryly and also question myself whetever or not I may have taken this too far... I shook my head getting rid of that idea,they would live through this its only a small punishment and tomorrow I will act like I did normally,but for now they just have to endure it maybe they understand how I feel after this. Behind me hobushi and habana were both a bit perplexed to the situation,they were most likely there yesterday when their captains intruded on me and to be fair they should get the same punishment,but I didn''t want to be too unreasonable and speak with no one,I was also a bit soft and instead decided to punish the captains instead of the subordinates. Hobushi and habana may think right now that they were also going to be ignored and felt troubled by it,but I assured them that it wasn''t the case and showed them by petting their heads making them instantly relieved and cheerful as we made our way further into the village. Red hawk needed some time until he got here not too much I assumed maybe 10 minutes,I already told rokuten that a red hawk would come and pick me up so he wouldn''t be worried about a giant hawk hovering above their village threateningly. -Hey...you blue eyes ! Someone called hearing the voice I turned around for a moment and met eyes with the ratman that I talked yesterday the one who told me about the location of their base,behind him I could see the rest of the ratman still sleeping cuddled together in different blankets still sleeping there were a few bowls scattered around showing that they had indeed eaten a good amount yesterday. I took a few seconds to stare into the eyes of the ratman,I wasn''t sure why he called me,but I could see a strange hopeful light in his eyes when he stared at me,these creatures be it humanoid dogs or humanoid rats were all indeed very fascinating,I was already surrounded by them long enough to be used to it right now,but still it couldn''t be helped that the scientific side of my personality got aroused by these creatures mainly curiosity. -What ? I asked making the ratman who continued staring at me quickly snap back to himself as he lowered his gaze momentarily and spoke again. -The food and the cloth thank you for that... He said,but I didn''t quite understand what he meant since it was nothing to be thankful about they were prisoners and I needed to take care of them leaving them to rot wasn''t very pleasant after all. Of course I didn''t say it directly and just nodded my head indifferent,if this was the only thing he wanted to say he may as well have not spoken to me,but as expected he continued since he still wanted to tell me something,I could tell. -My home...you are going to raid it aren''t you ? -What else am I supposed to do ? Aren''t you already enemies with the kobolds having you stay alive and keep possibility of attacks is too threatening for this village.. I countered not feeling the slightest bit of remorse or guilt from the way I spoke the ratmen picked up on my harsh words and frowned greatly he looked back at his fellow kin behind him and turned his gaze back to me. -And us ? What should we do then after our home gets demolished ? Are you also going to kill us ? I shot my glare towards him making him shiver for a moment...I knew that I was frightening him and there was no reason to get mad at him since I would be lying if I said that I never considered killing them after taking out the village it is just this is just a nature of paranoia you won''t be able to sleep well if you aren''t sure about something that could potentially bother you...I sighed and looked at the ratman again. -I will keep my word and let you and your frineds free after all of this,what you do afterwards will not concern me to the least,but if you cross my paths know that I won''t be as kind as I am now.. The ratmen nodded and spoke again. -I understand...but can I ask you something ? -What ? -If there was a option for you to not destroy our village would you take that option ? His question made me wonder for a few seconds as I tried to understand what he meant by it...he wanted to basically convince me not to attack their village asking me for a more peaceful approach then a bloody one is it ? I snorted at him. -I can''t believe these words are coming from someone who tried to destroy my village first,now that you are in the losing side you want to stand in my good grace ? I appreciate that you are holding onto your people,but sorry I am not that stupid... -We didn''t want to ! We were forced to attack you we..had no,choice...we...we are weak.. The ratman quickly interjected showing a very painful look in his eyes while lowering his gaze to the ground,kneeling heavily holding onto the wooden fences tightly. If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. He wasn''t acting,that I could see,but his excuse still didn''t justify his actions to the least...looking at him my thoughts started to connected onto a few dots the exchange I saw with the lamia and the ratmen made me realize why they could have possibly attacked us. -The lamia they are oppressing your kind for something in exchange of peace isn''t it ? Hearing my words the ratmen quickly raised his head looking at me wide eyed,shock was directly expressed with the way he stared at me almost begging me to answer how I knew,but at the same time shutting his mouth since he knew that it already didn''t matter where I had know this from. -... Just as I wanted to stop this conversation the ratman muttered something very interesting,I kept my gaze straight towards him as I continued listening to what he had to say. -The mountain we live next to is a mine we made our village next to it and harvest that unique stone to empower ourselves with,but one day the lamia discovered that we were in possession of this unique stone mine at first they wanted to kill us all and take the mine for themselves we were weak even with the empowerment of the stone,we weren''t able to stand against the powerful lamia so in desperation the village chief my father took the action and responsibility to himself and made a deal with the lamia...in exchange of our lives we would provide the lamia with free labor and a lot of every week the lamia agreed seeing the value in our labor and like this we immediately turned into slaves digging day and night for these precious stones trying to meet every weekly quote enduring the lamias constant raise of these minerals and slowly starting to get weak,hungry,tired,soon we had a food shortage no,medicine or workable tools...we needed to get these things from somewhere and we needed to get them fast until the deadline... I opened my eyes for a moment looking at the ratman apprehensively. -So you decided to take out the kobold village and pillage their items and supply to let your village survive longer...isn''t it ? The ratman nodded grimly...tears welling up inside his eyes as he told me his story...I sighed. Looking up into the sky I wondered why we all are still living in this take or be taken world it was hard for them with no,one to really rely on but themselves they needed to hold onto the slightest bit of hope they had to get by and not be swallowed by the snakes mouth truly cruel without an end,I sympathized him that was it. Turning towards the fallen ratman I asked him. -Why are you telling me this ? Why should I care ? The ratman hearing my words raised his head momentarily evenly meeting my cold eyes without a fear as he spoke. -I am telling you this because I want to make a offer...in exchange of protecting my people we will give you every week how about it ? The ratman offered and truly said his offer was very tempting since it was something I really needed,but at the same time there was a hole in his offer making me laugh sarcastically as I faced him. -Why do you think I would take you up on your offer ? Since you have just revealed me this information I could always destroy the lamia the ratman and take the mine for myself who said I would ever need your agreement to take the mine ? I said smiling at him coldly,the ratman wasn''t fazed showing that he truly had thought of such scenario and oddly enough he was still calm,he also held a mocking smile to himself as he replied to me. -I am aware of that,but I also know that we the ratman have our own value which is mining...our kind can filter the harmful spores of the mines and work without getting harmed by them so you could acquire a lot of these without moving a finger on your own its the perfect deal... I narrowed my eyes for a moment putting away the stupid smile and talking to him. -You are quite ballsy I give you that...but why are you putting so much hope into me ? Are you just being desperate or something ? I asked seriously hearing mu words the ratman shook his head clearly pained as he continued speaking. -I am partially desperate yes,but at the same time I wouldn''t give this offer to just anyone what I am really hoping here is for change,the mine isn''t in my interest or has any value to me,at least the value turned to zero after the lamia discovered it turning the fortune machine we had into our own curse,the shackles we cannot undo without dying and then there is you...Since I had met you the thing that intrigued me the most is that...you are alone He said raising his eyes to me with a hard look on his face as his words made me momentarily flinch hitting something inside of me. -The kobolds the dark skinned females and so on,they are all people who do not share any single shred of similarity with you...if I didn''t smell you before hand I would have believed you to be human,but that wasn''t the case you are just one odd person who lives with people who are completely different then yourself you are their torch they follow you for some reason not caring about your own origin which in the forest in itself is one of the most sacred things that connects others and this fundamental law you are just breaking it without a second thought... His words clearly impacted me mentally as I thought about them hard,what he said was true and it was also something I had forgotten while being surrounded by these people,it was even plainly shown around me that I was sort of a odd nut,things would have been way different if I was some other race inside the forest,like a goblin or a kobold being able to connect with these sort of races immediately without a problem since I was one of them,but in the end I wasn''t and even then I was able to connect with them which is most probably because of my indifferent nature in itself. While I thought about this I noticed a big shadow going over me,a bit confused I looked up to see what it was and was greeted with a big bird with dark red feathers descended from the skies... My ride came. Both hobushi and habana also noticed red hawk and made space for him to land,they had been watching my exchange with the ratman,but they were clueless on what I was saying since it was a complete different language for them. Seeing red hawk arrive so fast,I wondered how much time must have gone while I talked with the ratman thinking about it momentarily I looked at him and gave him my final answer. -I will consider it...don''t expect anything from me... For some reason the ratman smiled and nodded to me. -I won''t,but I am still hopeful... Hearing his words I could''t help,but snort...hope was good it gave you a reason to move on. Thinking like this the three of us started to mount red hawk my mind still drifted toward his words as we made our way towards the dark elf village... -Lamia...huh.. ======================================================== I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 111 The Three Great Monsters The flight was...very uncomfortable...no,actually it was horrifying. I was still very much inside my head when I started mounting red hawk so I didn''t think about the height at the time to be intimidated by it both habana and hobushi also sat in a way that sandwiched me in between them so I still had somewhere to hold onto or keep a steady balance from. I only realized the consequences of flying after we slowly started to take off the ground my body felt incredibly pulled down as red hawk started to flutter his wings to raise himself to the sky the girls were very excited throughout the flight even more so since I was constantly being hugged or hugging the person on my front feeling shaky,habana who sat behind me fondling and hugged me in a very inappropriate way,but I was just too distracted by the flight to even care while hobushi who sat in front of me moaned after every small turn the hawk made because of the way I was hugging her and squeezing her my nails must have even pressed onto her body while we flew and I did grab her breasts a few times by mistake making her sometimes even scream squeezing her tight like a scared kitten,but even then no,one said a word of complaint the only one who seemed to be weirded out by this was red hawk,since we were all doing this while riding on his back,he didn''t directly tell me that he was bothered by it,but hinted me that we should probably stay a bit tame if we didn''t want to fall down which just scared me even more causing no,real help. Fortunately the ride wasn''t all too long the speed in which we flew was amazing the pressed on us like a shield,but I wasn''t bothered by it,the view was also something to look at directly showing the slowly rising sun behind the snowy mountains,it wasn''t always scary,but enjoyable too...still though if I can help it I don''t want to fly ever again... When we finally got down on proper ground my heart felt as light as a feather while both habana and hobushi had ragged breaths and flushed faces,they seemed incredibly satisfied by the ride and got excited for the ride back home discussing their seats with each other planning to switch and see how it feels from different sides,these two already noticed my weakness to height and were using it to their own pleasure...fiends... I ignored their conversation and breathed out heavily looking forward towards the outskirts of the dark elf village that I had visited a few days a ago,people were gathering and looking at us curiously they had spotted reed hawk in the sky and probably felt startled by the big birds appearance on the front I could see one exceptional figure standing tall and waving at us,my vision had been improved mightily because of the level up showing me incredible detail and also revealing to me that the person who was waving at us was the current village chief of the dark elf village Vulgan. ==================================== -Yesterday one of my scouts reported that the taint seemed to have disappeared,I take it that you have done the part of your task my friend ? -Yes,it was indeed not easy,but I managed without much loss I replied tapping on my arms rest for a moment as I glanced at shalila,vulgans wife carrying a wooden plate with two cups of steaming hot tea on top of them,she distributed the cups to both of us as we sat on our seats sipping slowly. Hobushi and habana who were standing behind me looked around the living room curiously,we were currently inside vulgans house,we didn''t waste all too much time for pleasantries and instead jumped right into business. Our small meeting continued like this in which I told him about what happened when I fought against that core that was causing the taint,I didn''t make it all too dramatic,but quick and clear. I left out the part in were we fought the mysterious winged woman and almost died,because there was no reason to tell him about this since it didn''t have anything to do with the request altogether. -I see,you have done well friend and as agreed I will reward you with the suitable items fit for your amount of work you can tell me what you want I will give it to so don''t worry I smiled nodding towards vulgans true and reassuring character,he was a straight up kind of guy when it came to conversations its something I liked about him especially when it came to deals like this,I didn''t need to feel uncomfortable when asking about the reward. The conversation took up tempo again as I asked him about the things he currently had and the things that I may need,items that I couldn''t just procure from anywhere that is. Armor,clothing,weapons and food were solid in my case since these things could be already made for me,what I really may need was a map not just from this forest,but maybe also from different kingdoms just in case,books and medicine were also very welcome or magical items even,but I am not even sure what kind of items there are to make it worth my while. Vulgan and I took our time to discuss this topic of what my reward should be we ended up deciding on a few maps that he had gathered while on his adventurers days and also large amounts of medicine for all kinds of uses such as ointment,salves,pills and teas he said that he would give me a proper description of each of those medicines,but I quickly stopped him and asked him whetever or not he could make the descriptions in human language since I didn''t know any sort of characters in this world and hoboku was also the only person who understood that language. Luckily vulgan agreed most of his people seem to be familiar with the human language or even more his town was occupied by a lot of season veterans who had seen the world outside the forest showing that he wasn''t the only strong warrior in this town which was impressive and also showed that they were truly strong not even afraid to the slightest living in this dangerous forest. Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators! When we finished our discussion I thought that it was the end of it both of us got ready to finish our mild warm tea,but just as I was sipping my cup...the offer of the ratman came to my head...the lamia in particular. -Vulgan do you know anything about the monsters in this forest...the lamia in particular Hearing my sudden question vulgans eyes turned wide as he looked at me a bit surprised. -Why the lamia ? His perplexed expression showed me that he indeed did know a few things about the lamia,he didn''t seem to be outright frightened by it,but cautious enough to ask like this. Seeing his serious look,I wasn''t sure how to answer him,I didn''t think it was such a big deal,but this only sparked my curiosity even more and vulgan saw that look in mine which made him sigh as he placed his cup of tea next to him,he looked at me with a solemn look on his face as he started explain me some things about the forest and the lamia once more. Unknown to me it seems like the forest is divided into 3 parts which are the outer,inner and core area of the forest in each of these areas there are different types of monsters lurking around the outer area which is close to the outskirts of the forest having the more weaker monsters while the inner and the core having one of the strongest,currently we were in the inner part of the forest the monsters here are all mediocre,but strong nonetheless. -Why do I not know about this ? I asked him slightly confused,he could have told me about this on our first meeting,but for some reason he didn''t,hearing my question vulgan laughed and said. -Well at the time I didn''t think it was anything important you and your girls seemed to be very strong so I naturally assumed that you knew your place around here without a problem since you survived for so long without an issue and it also doesn''t take a genius to figure out that the further you walk into the forest the stronger the opponents get you know,on top of that not many know about this fact really and knowing about it doesn''t matter I nodded understanding his logic,but there was another question. -What does this have anything to do anything with the lamia ? My question seemed to have been on point since vulgan nodded and continued to answer me. -Inside the forest you may have encountered a lot of different monsters some savage and wild that kill anything they see while some more civilized then others a different race a kin really categorized as a monster in this forest,but are smart,speak and understand each other building villages and groups together... While he was talking a few images of other races with settlements started racing through my head,I understood clearly what he meant since I had seen it all through the eyes of the slimes that reported a lot of things back to me. -Having so many groups together makes conflict inevitable even beasts need to establish themselves to live a carefree life..or at least a life with less conflict and through all of this conflict it is also inevitable that there is going to be a winner and one of these winners are the lamia,they aren''t the most scary or powerful creatures in the forest,but they are one of the most organized and well lead creatures and as I said before the other kingdoms don''t dare to wage war into the forest against the monsters since most of them are scared by the powerful monsters that are lurking inside and vice a versa the monsters also don''t go just out of their way to war with the other kingdoms since they are evenly scared of getting destroyed,it is a very strange way of balance we have... Vulgan chuckled to himself taking another sip from his tea while I considered his words for a few seconds.What he was telling me sounded very clear to me,but also puzzled me a lot since it almost seemed as if the lamias had enough power to claim the whole forest,but at the same time he speaks as if thats not the case current events also show that the lamias aren''t very active more reserved really since they were only taking from the ratman in a very quiet manner which lead me to only one conclusion too. -there are other evenly strong factions in this forest... Hearing my words of reasoning made vulgan twitch for a moment,but he wasn''t all too surprised since this conclusion was obvious. -Yes,my friend thats true and on the topic I should really start warning you from the core part of this forest you don''t wanna go or even step over that line,since in that part live over 20 or even more monsters that are far more powerful then you and I can imagine,currently there are 3 monster factions that are the most prominent and well known which are the lamia,succubi and dragons they all have their own respective leader who rarely come out of their homes,but are very dangerous. Hearing this I couldn''t help myself,but ask. -Who is the leader of the lamia ? As if expecting my question vulgan smiled and emptied his cup of tea answering me. -The queen of snakes medusa ============================================= I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 112 Neither Or Either -I hope you visit my humble village once again my friend the divine fruits that you have provided us with are all being used for alchemy and we are all trying to make a very efficient medicine to trade with the outside world we are hoping to make our village prosper some more in the future so please take care of yourself Vulgan said bowing his head to me as he walked me out his words were kind and also reasonable,we had discussed a lot of things mostly about the monsters really that were inhabiting the forest vulgan assured me that I didn''t need to worry about the great monsters since they never really walked out of their core zone getting there was also very hard since the opponents on the way are monsters that have close strength to the great monsters,not exactly as strong,but close enough. Medusa in particular seemed to have her own kingdom inside the core zone of the forest so did the succubi while the dragons just slept day and night without a care in the world inside their caves,they seemed to be the most fewer in number,but also the most formidable ones in this tray and because of that no,one dared to actually oppose against them or disturb their sleep it seems like the lamia and the succubi had such a agreement with each other in a very silent level,these individuals were way too high league for me to challenge right now,not that I wanted to challenge them in the first place that is. -Yes,goodbye I will trade with you every once in a while so stay well village chief Saying our goodbyes both me and vulgan parted ways,I had already acquired my reward which was a massive amount of medicine that I could use,I memorized their use individually so I didn''t only need to rely on hoboku''s ability to read the description for me,my memory was a powerful thing I only now saw the good merit of it since I memorized the whole thing without an error in a matter of 5 minutes...maybe I should start learning the linguistic side of every language...hoboku could teach me. I thought looking back at red hawk nightmarishly thinking about the ride back home,hobushi and habana who stood next to me smiled in a very seductive manner towards me their intentions over this ride was very impure,but telling them that wasn''t going to solve anything and I actually needed a place to hold onto or held to either way. -huh...my lord you seem a bit cold ? Habana said her hand was constantly rubbing on my own,because of that she noticed the slight change in my body temperature,her words confused me for a moment I touched my hands just to be sure and she was right...I was indeed very cold for some reason,I didn''t feel bad though since I had the skill maxed out the reason I didn''t notice earlier was also because of this skill,it wouldn''t let me feel the actually cold,but it would indeed let me know if something was cold or not sort of like a temperature measurement and right now that measurement was telling me that was a bit colder then usually which still didn''t bother me because of the skill. I wondered why it was the case ? From what I know I was inside the house the whole time a pretty warm place,I even drank some hot tea so why was my body so cold ? The outside temperature was breezy,but not too much since the sun was still shining bright giving some warmth even if I walked around half naked I wouldn''t be all too cold,but I am wearing leather armor and I am still cold ? This is odd. I was puzzled not sure what to think of this it worried me slightly,but since I couldn''t feel the cold it wasn''t bad I''l warm up eventually. -uhh...lord sorron are you okay ? Hobushi asked pretty worried from the way she looked at me her hand was gripping onto my own slightly cold hand cupping it tight between hers,rubbing it,but not for her own gain,but rather she tried to warm me up which may not work like this,but warmed my heart nonetheless towards her loving care. -Don''t worry its nothing serious just a bit cold I said my words sounded light and without care,but I still held small amount of doubt in them even hobushi frowned hearing these words,but she didn''t say anything further since it didn''t seem to be anything bad after all it was just a cold nothing else. This time both of the girls decided to face me while riding on red hawk the reason for that was to warm me up some more they smiled and teased a bit,but I could still see the hidden worries they had under these smiles so I didn''t object this time and just let them do what they wanted finally all three of us mounting up on red hawks back and slowly raising towards the sky. I really don''t like flying. I thought as we slowly started to take our course towards the kobold village,the wind passed by violently while both hobushi and habana hugged me tight blowing a warm breath beside me. The whole ride was very dreamy feeling these two up close made me happy inside almost making me forgot of the massive height we were in right now until we finally arrived to the kobolds village and descended down onto the ground. Opening my eyes I could see the other girls standing not too far away waving at our arrival even rokuten was there smiling. Hoboku,hobura and hobusaku were the most enthusiastic with their waving still remembering the things that had happened this morning and trying to get onto my good grace,I couldn''t help but grin at them seeing them act like this,but still I held onto my words and decided that I would continue ignoring them for today. Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings. Crouching I quickly jumped down from red hawk and escaped both habana''s and hobushi''s embrace,they realized that I had broke free from them and looked at me sort of sour since I escaped from them. My initial cold was already gone turning back to my original warm body temperature which didn''t really make a difference for me anyways I didn''t dwell on it anymore since I was convinced,it was only a one time thing nothing else the other two girls were also still a bit worried,but understood that I was alright right and also didn''t mention or talk about it anymore and just got down walking towards their friends in the group. The sun was up bright today not much time had passed since I visited the dark elf village so I had an entire day time to do other things one of which I decided on right now. Turning my head I looked at the wooden cage not too far off inside of that cage were a few ratmen sitting and waiting for their freedom patiently one of the ratman stared at me from afar both of us met eyes for a few moments and I decided to come closer. Rokuten quickly came close to me and started informing me of the things that had happened while I was gone nothing really extraordinary he just started reporting me the results of the few tests they had done on my orders the cement was long since finished with success it seems making the people who work in the architecture department very happy since they understood the value to such building material the agriculture department evenly had big success with the way I laid out the farming field the village would soon try to expand a lot more to make a farm which was necessary for winter when the fruits and vegetables would go scarce. I listened to all of his words and nodded giving him a few words of my opinion,we walked while we were talking rokuten knew where I was walking towards and finally stopped speaking when we reached the cage. -I do it.. I said staring at the ratman that had a slightly surprised look on his face when he heard my answer,he quickly caught himself though and looked up at me somewhat emotional. -You...your doing it ? -Yes I replied,hearing the confirmation the ratman couldn''t help,but shiver he didn''t seemed to have expected this outcome even though he had hope he still thought of the worst outcome which was my refusal to his offer. Medusa the queen of snakes,currently I had no intend on fighting against her or any other great monster in this forest,We were way too weak for that,but at the same time I cannot let a opportunity such as the go over my head defeating the lamia and taking over the mine with the ratmen was the most profitable thing I could get,my goal never changed,I wanted to get stronger and someday get out of the forest and see the world to do so I couldn''t afford being scared of everything and anything,the girls would someday grow better and stronger even I was going to be such individual,I was confident because like the ratman in front of me. -I have hope,thats why do you swear on following me ? I said kneeling down and giving him own hand to shake.The ratman looked at my hand for a moment not sure what to do slightly scared of what might come or what would happen if he shakes my hand. Would the cycle repeat itself ? Would he become a slave again and be used ? These things even I couldn''t answer after all I wasn''t perfect and I never said I was or would be.I only ever promised that I would be the best person I could be not the perfect leader. The ratman knew he couldn''t waver anymore. -I do,I will follow you He said shaking my hand and as he did a bright shine started to appear on the back of his hand engraving a tattoo a emblem,the ratman was surprised by the emblem and strangely enough he slowly understood the meaning of it and didn''t fight it anymore and just let it happen,rokuten who was standing next to me looked amazed and a bit nostalgic about the scene in front of him with a grin on his face. Good people die young they say,they die young because they do stupid things like try stopping a robber with a gun or climbing a large tree to help a kitty come down only madmen and idiots do such things thats why they are called good people,bad people in return just keep to themselves not caring about anything if it doesn''t have to do with them if there is obvious conflict or a problem then they are going to ignore it...now doing this what kind of person does this make? Neither. I am a coward I am not helping because I want to,I am helping because I need to,helping people on the way didn''t sound bad having them on my side was good for me and them,we both profit from this neither side loses well figuratively speaking that is. ============================================== I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 113 I Need Attention ! After making the contract with the ratman I proceeded and ordered the kobolds to release them from the cage,the kobolds seemed surprised,but didn''t object anyhow since rokuten also ordered them to do what I said. -Whats your name ? I asked looking him into the eyes helping him up to his feet,the blizzard like storm in my eyes had long since gone calm turning back into a mild gentle snow rain the ratman was slightly surprised seeing me like this,but didn''t say anything about it and simply answered. -My name is dakiro... -Good my name is sorron from today on dakiro you will follow me and answer me because of that first I want you to go home and tell your father to get ready to fight.. Hearing my words dakiro looked up again his eyes were now shining very determined and behind that look hatred and anger lingered waiting to strike it enemies. -Yes ! He shouted out bowing his head to me,but I quickly stopped him and told him to act normally I just didn''t like it all too much when people acted like this towards me don''t get it wrong it is pleasing sometimes,but when people do this I always think that they are just acting trying to get something from me,it made me want to puke from the inside thinking like this so,I rather have people hate me openly then this. Respect was respect you didn''t need to always show it like this..at least thats what I always thought even now some of the kobolds are very traditional about this and always bow to me when they see me,rokuten understood my attitude so he tries to be normal around me,but he also can''t help but be formal sometimes in front of me. Dakiro didn''t understand why I was telling him this,but he followed my words either way since I was his superior now listening very intently on what I was about to say since I had already planned out what we were going to do about the lamia. Dakiro listened and nodded while listening to my words he had a few questions regarding my plan which I explained to him short afterwards he seemed quiet satisfied about it in the end and nodded at me reassuring telling me that he understood. -Remember we will meet at the day of the next drop off with the lamia tell your people to get ready to fight understand ? -Yes ! I will see you my lord don''t worry I will convince my father he will understand Dakiro said,I wasn''t really worried about him not being able to convince his father since they didn''t really have a lot of options here making me smile wryly. Dakiro and I soon finished our conversation after this dakiro made his way back to his people the kobolds were surrounding them to escort them out of the village they needed to go home and report for what was about to happen dakiro would notify me later when he got the approval of the ratman village chief which was his father,since yesterday was the delivery day of the after another 7 days there would be a drop off until then the ratman needed to be prepared so did we. I watched as dakiro and his few men were leaving going through the streets towards the thick wooden walls. -My lord are sure you want to do this ? Rokuten asked stepping to my side asking me,he was my aid currently my advisor normally hoboku takes this role,but she doesn''t have the amount of experience as rokuten does which is why I gave him this role. -I am not sure to be honest,but what I am sure about is that fighting is inevitable...we need their mine rokuten,I don''t fear the lamias what I fear is us getting stomped at some point...we need to take action I explained making rokuten think for a moment as he just nodded to me clear of the situation and why I was doing this,he couldn''t deny that I was right we had strength,but how long would that strength last ? We needed to grow,expand. The lamia leader medusa she lives in the core zone of the forest in her own little kingdom imagining her power I can''t imagine that she would come personally to solve this issue for her people someone powerful like her would rather send someone or let the lamia solve it on their own which is why I was daring enough to meet the lamia head on since this was only the inner part of the forest which I also had a lot of control over with the massive network of slimes giving me messages of everything that was happening which also included the lamias who were hiding inside their cave. -Lord sorron !~ Someone spoke softly these words were immediately followed by a soft and warm embrace from behind pressing on my back surprising me for a few moments,but making me immediately go back to myself. -hmph... I snorted quickly getting down pushing both hands up to make space and using my spell to launch myself forward escaping hobusaku''s grip on me on the spot,she tried to follow me,but couldn''t since I was faster then by a small margin. I turned around back to hobusaku almost grinning at her,behind her I could see hoboku and hobura both looking down cast very sad and pitiful really seeing them like this made my heart crack for a moment from the inside,but hobusaku seemed to be the one who was the most sad teary eyed and frowning,it seemed like she was about to cry really which made me momentarily loss for words since she genuine looked as if she was hurt... I slowly started thinking that I may have gone too far with this,I was about to speak to her no longer being able to endure,but just as I was about to do that hobusaku shrieked. -Wahhhh ! Lord sorron hates me...uwaahh ! She cried,wiping her tears the girl quickly turned around and started sprinting towards our home in this village including me and the other girls everyone was surprised by this turn of events it made me blink for a few seconds as I watched hobusaku run so fast almost making an after image of herself on every step. -Damn... I muttered to myself quickly getting back to my senses,I started chasing after hobusaku everyone was now staring at me instead with a confused look on their faces,but I ignored them and quickly chased,I didn''t think that ignoring them would turn into such a bad idea so quickly...well it may just be that I didn''t expect them to be so emotional,so this must have brought hobusaku to her limit pretty quickly... This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report itI followed hobusaku into the house our gap of distance was always 10 meters I couldn''t close it with the way she was running,but in the end she had to stop and she did going inside the room that I had occupied last night kicking the broken door down with a loud crash. When I finally arrived I saw hobusaku inside my bed with the whole blanket covering her body what I could see was only a silhouette curled into a ball,it was shivering and a small whimpering could be heard from it making me hurt from the inside. Seeing it all end up like this made me very awkward and feel bad inside,I never had any experience with these kinds of interactions with people hell I my social skills were mostly non-existing even,I am you get what you see kind of guy nothing special average really. -uhhhh... Hobusaku wailed,my heart couldn''t go on seeing her continue like this deciding something already I stepped forward into the room,I really felt sorry so I was planning on apologizing to hobusaku and give her a small compensation. Hobusaku heard my footsteps and didn''t wail or make a tone anymore there were still small hic''s,but they were subsiding slowly immediately going quiet the moment I sat on the bed. -... Hobusaku was shaking it wasn''t very obvious if you look at it,but she was shaking very so slowly my hand moved down gliding to her until I touched her back stroking her. -Hobusaku ? I am sorry I didn''t mean to make you sad,It was just a stupid prank,I won''t do it again I promise so don''t be sad I don''t hate you hobusaku... Hobusaku hearing my voice started to raise her blanket slowly she stopped shaking and revealed a part of her face to me,the way she was doing it made me grin for some reason because it looked very cute. -Really ? She asked weakly sniffing her nose,I got closer and raised the whole blanket altogether from her revealing the beautiful girl in front of me,my action made hobusaku surprised for a few seconds she even looked the other way a bit embarrassed to look my way her eyes were a bit red and small tears were going down her cheeks. -Yes I said nuzzling in closer and rubbing myself onto her body to get her to look at me,hobusaku saw this action and was charmed by it since I was initiating on her on my own,even though I was making the effort she still looked a bit grumpy and embarrassed so I continued to make her cheerful again stroking her back which was starting to get her into a better mood feeling good. -If...if you don''t hate me,then do you love me ? Her question was sudden it made me flinch on the spot since the word "Love" was involved in it,being alone like this and confessing was still hard for me since we were alone and very close no,sure I loved hobusaku without a question it was just that it was embarrassing to admit it like this even I had some decency ! -Y...yah.. I mumbled,but I already knew that hobusaku couldn''t hear it.I wondered why it was so hard to just simply say it,hoboku would spout these words so easily without a second thought she would also turn the mood around giving me some major courage for these words too,but now it was very different because it was a different person. Hobusaku looked at me a bit puzzled she had gotten over her initial embarrassment and waited for my answer eagerly,it was sort of cruel since hobusaku knew of my feeling regardless of my answer she just wanted to have me say it to feel better and in a sense she had a right to ask me this since I did something evenly cruel to her. -Yes,hobusaku I love you the reason I ignored you three was because you annoyed me last night so I wanted to get back at you,I will stop now so don''t be sad okay ? I spoke,hearing my words hobusaku''s eyes started to light up again as she was starting to get better and slowly pushed me closer to her while I stroked her,getting better I knew what she was trying on me and honestly I didn''t care since I felt slightly guilty still having her vent a bit was fine. -Hey ! Thats unfair ! I want too ! -Where is my stroke ! Just as we were about to start two girls jumped into the room shattering the atmosphere with their words,I turned around to see who it was and unsurprisingly it was hobura and hoboku with a sad and betrayed look on their faces glaring at hobusaku who in turn glared back with a evenly angered look on her face,angry that the girls had ruined the atmosphere of what was about to happen,pulling me closer to her for comforts sake. Both hoboku and hobura jumped into the bed they were fast and looked at me expectingly with a sad puppy like stare that I couldn''t resist anymore,I ended up apologizing to them too and at the end I wondered how come I was the one who apologized,not these three... -I am still hurt lord sorron ! I need more attention... Hobura wailed with a spoiled tone in her voice,taking me away from hobusaku and hugging me tight,her hands pressing me towards her chest softly. I knew that she was acting,but I wasn''t resisting and just played along because she deserved it. Hobusaku and hoboku were very envious that I was now taking care of hobura,they didn''t want to end up fighting for me so everyone waited patiently for their turn to be taken care of turning into this soft and gentle circle of purring and rubbing each other,it felt relaxing the atmosphere was also very fluffy now and for some reason I started to get sleepy... I breathed out and as I did I could see small amount of mist coming out of my mouth it was very puzzlin,I wanted to question it,but my mind started to dwindle to care properly fortunately the girls were here and the first to notice this strange thing was hoboku. Seeing the mist made hoboku alarmed,she started talking something,but I couldn''t hear,it seemed like she was asking me something,she was cute,I smiled. Now everyone seemed very alarmed laying me down properly,hoboku quickly held onto my cheeks her eyes widened as she did,pulling away she looked at her hand. As it turns out small amounts of frost was covering her fingertips. =========================================================== I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 114 Pain Train -Master...wake up Someone spoke,but I couldn''t see who it was my eyes were shut tight and no matter what I tried,I couldn''t open them or answer the call.My body was tight and rigid,I couldn''t move a muscle the feeling was odd and vulnerable giving me the impression that I was somehow enclosed in a very small space with no way out. It was terrifying,but I knew if I didn''t do something about this then I would lose a lot of things that were important to me,I didn''t want to lose I still wanted to see the others and go with them do fun things. The thought drifted inside my head constantly it gave me a lot of hope and willpower to take action so I waited patiently clearing all the panic inside my heart I listened closely streamed my mana to every part of my body,there was only one sound present and it was the beat of my heart. After probing everything around me I soon realized that my entire body was cold almost frozen even,but not to the point of death something on the outside was keeping me from completely dying off and I also understood that I couldn''t continue relying on that person stalling so much,I needed to act on my own,I needed to wake up like he said. I gritted my teeth invoking my I used the and tried to will the temperature of my body back to normal levels after trying that I soon realized that the cold wasn''t easy to control,it would always fight back when I tried to make it disperse it was almost hopeless,but I didn''t stop trying and searched for more ways out. My blood,it was frozen and I could feel my heart slowly dying out the person who was stalling for me for time was losing strength and couldn''t afford to go any longer I needed to make my blood flow again and not be stuck at one place. I concentrated using my and I willed my blood to move on again,the more I was struggling the more it seemed like the cold was weakening and slowly a crack started to appear inside my prison light shone faintly through my eyes lids sound was coming back to me,my heart pounding furiously. -Frostwing.. I muttered looking down at the little dragon it eyes were clear full of profound light as it stared at me I knew it was the old frostwing not the young one,my vision was blurry,but it was slowly getting back to me followed by my ordinary senses which were a bit rigid,but recovering. -You have to keep steady master resist further fight it,it isn''t over yet... He spoke,I did as he said and intensified my control over my mana forcing my spells even strong to the point sweat was dripping on my head freezing and melting in a repeated circle,mist was surrounding me moving in a very eerie way sometimes gentle and sometimes wild my head was spinning and I felt like vomiting,having my blood flow freeze over multiple times and then try condensing it back to liquid form was painful... This continued for about an hour,more then once I had groaned or wailed painfully,blood spat out of my mouth a few times because I was a bit too careless over my blood control,but fortunately it subsided. -guhhhh...awhuk I coughed up hard tasting the iron like taste of my own blood inside my mouth,my hands were shaking intensely and I could literally feel my face stiffing up like a rock probably turning white like a sheet of paper...frozen shards of blood were all over me also slowly melting down,it took me a few minutes to calm down frostwing in the meantime warned me and told me that I have to stay awake at all costs if I didn''t want to experience this all over again. -Where...where am I ? I asked,I had already glanced around a few times and understood that I was inside a room without a single window or light present sitting on a wooden chair. It was pure darkness,but it wasn''t a problem since I had the skill being able to see clearly in the dark. The smell of this room was meaty and dry at the front I could see wooden stairs going up somewhere it looked like I was in some sort of basement.I wondered how long I was out and as I wanted to ask frostwing,he quickly interjected. -You don''t have to worry about that master what you have to worry about is your current state and what will happen next so you need to concentrate and listen to me alright ? Frostwing spoke meeting my eyes with a serious look on his face,his previous childlike state was gone the playfulness he showed at home was replaced by a firm attitude which made him look really different,I understood that he was right and that I haven''t just yet crossed the red line. -What happened to me ? I asked weakly it took me a lot to just keep my eyes open the cold always tried to return,but with the combined strength of me and frostwing I was temporarily at the green we didn''t need to exert much strength,but who knows how long that would last. -You have a internal disease master,it is called and is a very dangerous disease that freezes its victim from the inside slowly working its way up and slowly freezing some of the organs trying to make the victim go to sleep and when it happens the disease strikes stronger and proceeds to freeze your entire body turning you into a immobile piece of ice,but not outright killing you as it is a rather sinister sickness since it keeps your major organs alive in a slow format and keeping you locked inside your mind without any contact to the outside world or with your body,time goes on with the victim still alive feeling every second that pass inside its head as if it was locked inside a prison,but a bit more cruel since you don''t feel anything or see anything making you despair and lose courage finally making you go insane...you probably weren''t aware for the first few days inside the prison so you didn''t experience the torture,luckily I was able to wake you up and give you a warning just as you were starting to be aware of yourself...if I wouldn''t have done it or succeeded you would have finally died from natural causes not from dehydration,but rather from hunger... Frostwing explained making me literally pale some more hearing his description of the disease I had,it made me swallow hard and think of what would have happened if frostwing wouldn''t have contacted me somehow... I had many questions that I wanted to ask frostwing,but I kept my mouth shut and continued to listen to frostwing since it was a dire situation. -The disease isn''t gone just yet master you have beaten the initial stage of it which is to resist the tempting sleep that comes with the cold after wards you beat the second stage which is you force the cold to subside now you need to beat the third and final stage which many don''t survive... Frostwing spoke seemingly worried and regretful that it was about to happen,it made my heart worry only more and pound harder,but I endured trying hard to keep my eyes open while breathing in calmly. -What do I need to do... -You need to absorb the whole cold into your own magic pool this is the most dangerous part since this disease cannot be cured by anything other then the infected himself he also needs to be some sort of a mage to resist and absorb the cold properties of the effect if he doesn''t meet this requirement then he is doomed to die a miserable death,but since you are a water and a ice mage you will have a significant advantage over the cold aura that you are going to absorb,but still it won''t be easy since this procedure will be as painful maybe even more so painful then the two initial stages combined...we will begin after you are ready master and I am going to warn you may die doing this since your body isn''t the most sturdiest thing in the world...I noticed Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. Silly enough I smiled at his last sentence almost mocking myself and cursing inside my head about my stupid body,things were just starting and they were going to get worse... -Is there any...any other way... I asked weakly,trying to resist the temptation to sleep was starting to get very hard I shouldn''t waste my time asking him this,but I just couldn''t help myself from being desperate. Frostwing frowned he shook his head telling me a obvious no,it made me depressed,but I wasn''t going to give up even if I had to squeeze out every single drop of blood inside my veins to live I would do it,but still I had ways to give myself an edge before a started one of which was the skill that allowed me to copy and add the attributes of my everyone contracted being meaning that I would either need life or brains to stay in this game right now... -I want to ask you would I need some more strength and endurance to survive this or mana and willpower ? My question was met with frostwing squinting his eyes at me,he didn''t understand why I was asking him this so I quickly told him about my skill and what it did,my explanation seemed to have surprised frostwing mostly because of the existence of such skill he didn''t seem to be familiar with. -If you can use such ability then you may have more then 70% chance to live this through...you have to use this skill,but when you chose whose strength you want to copy chose me... The little dragon said firmly,I couldn''t understand why he was telling me this did he have some insane basic attributes or something ? I wasn''t sure,but at this moment our time was going low I couldn''t afford asking him why and one of my eyes was already shut down. I thought for a moment...70% better then nothing I guess. Thinking like this I quickly invoked my skill to immediately copy frostwings skills and attributes the power the skill provided surged into me making me feel more powerful and energetic frostwing also started doing his thing and immediately build a force stalling the cold from fully getting to me. -RAWWWWRRR I roared my roar was was inhumane or more like unlord like sounding like a roar of a savage beast instead of a humans after the roar my throat hurt immensely burning as if I was on hot fire...something was incredibly wrong... -Kuhhh... I spat out spitting up another mouthful of blood breathing hard,I could feel my vision constantly shifting with weird colors...what was going on ? Was this the disease ?! Frostwing observed and he was also very puzzling judging from his expression it seemed like this wasn''t because of the diseases,but something entirely else...what the hell was going on !? I couldn''t bother thinking about this anymore I needed to start absorbing the cold aura,frostwing didn''t have all time of the world and I needed to take this chance no matter what was going on with me I needed survive at least...everything else came second. Determined I gritted my teeth once again enduring the excruciating pain that I was suffering,my body was shaking and rumbling and mouth was unconsciously growling sounding like a crazed dog,but even then I didn''t consider it nor take it to mind and concentrate on my mana absorbing the cold into my mana pool. (Crack) -ARGGGGHHHHHHHHHHHHH I shouted out madly with excruciating pain going through my entire body,I could literally hear my spine cracking which was followed by a intense surge of pain,frostwing who was by side keeping a hold of me looked panicked,he had heard the snapping sound and knew that there was something wrong entirely,not even connected to the diseases he still kept on going though waiting for me to connect back and continue absorbing the cold aura... I didn''t saying anything or try question this anymore and instead willed myself to absorb the cold aura,there was still a lot of pain that was actually starting to make me insane,my eyes were burning hot,I could only see red as flows of blood were coming out of my eyes and nose my feet stamping on the ground intensely cracking some of the stone floor with a loud bang,but still the sound wasn''t even close to my screams of horror and utter pain. Even through all of this madness I kept on building a connection with the cold aura absorbing it from chunk to chunk sometimes breaking the whole connection altogether because of random pain coming off some part of my body. I was mad,angry,sad and frustrated through the whole procedure under my feet you could even see a whole pool of blood gathering the wooden chair was soaked with blood too and my eyes were crazed red comparable to the girls eyes. I wanted to give up more then ones or just simply die already,but I didn''t since whenever I thought of the prospect of dying the picture of the girls the wolves,red hawk,frostwing,rokuten and some others came to my head everyone was smiling,crying and laughing my heart was content with these pictures making me stubbornly go on through the end until finally I was done and so was the time limit of my skill turning me back to normal again. -uhhh...uhhghh hic...uhh I cried out weakly,frostwing who was by my side the entire time looked at me horrified his body was shaking for a moment and he even flinched,but he pulled himself together and quickly touched my chest with his pawn. The touch was cool and not painful at all some small light came from the place he touched the look he had while he was doing this was intense when he finished he sighed a bit relieved and said. -Master...you are alright now you have absorbed the entire cold aura into your mana pool,but you seemed to have suffered some strange damage...master ? Frostwing with a perplexed tone in his voice when he stared at me,my eyes were already heavy and I endured a lot sleeping should be okay right ? (BANG BANG BANG) Not too far off I could hear the sound of banging coming from the upstairs frostwing looked up for a moment with a understanding look on his face while facing the stairs he turned back to me to check if I was alright he didn''t tell me to not fall asleep so I couldn''t help myself and slowly drifted back to sleep again. ====================================================================== I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 115 Angry And Lovely It was warm,I felt a very warm and soft sensation surrounding my entire body it made me feel safe and calm,my body felt sluggish and weak,but I wasn''t hurt anymore which I was glad about. I opened my eyes my vision was blurry for a moment a small headache was drilling its way through my mind,but quickly disappeared as I stared into the ceiling of the room...it was made out of wood I could tell and it seemed like it was night outside judging from the way faint star light was coming out of the windows. My throat burned for a bit so I didn''t force myself to speak rather my basic senses were only now starting to return to me,my smelling hearing and touch mainly. And it felt warm smelled sweet and sounded peaceful which was the sound of faint breathing all around me... One of these breaths was very close to me,feeling obligated to see who it was I forced my neck to turn left and when I did I couldn''t help,but smile seeing the sleeping face that was greeting me. It was hoboku...she was beautiful as always very close and nuzzled into my shoulder pressing herself onto my arm embracing it in a very possessive and protective manner as if she was my armor,the way she looked while holding me right now was very tired and happy,I couldn''t help,but continue staring at her moving away didn''t cross my mind,but I also soon realized that the other girls were all inside the room. Hobura was on my right hobusaku was on the top and a few girls were bellow another few were to the sides hugging each other sleeping in a very disoriented manner the bed was incredibly big I didn''t we had such a big bed and it seemed like we were still in the kobold village. We were all very lightly clothed in our pajamas,I was also only wearing my shirt and short pants...I wonder who changed my clothing. I blushed for a moment thinking about it,wanting to laugh from the way I ended waking up,but I didn''t dare make a sound since everyone seemed to be very tired having them get up just because of me wasn''t worth the trouble they needed to rest,so did I maybe. I slowly slided away from both hobura and hoboku raising my upper body and sitting on the bed I tried to shake away the sluggish feeling I had. -Master ? Are you alright ? I had noticed that you are awake Suddenly from the other side of the room a faint voice came out I turned towards it and saw the small dragon faintly walking out of the shadow to meet with its profound blue eyes,it was frostwing the older one. -Yeah,I am alright partially at least my throat just burns a bit,but I think I can talk still I just need to recover don''t worry...rather I wanna know how long been I here ? The little dragon was silent for a while,I used transmission link to talk to him after all talking wasn''t going to happen for now and making sound was also bad. -It had been a total of 5 days and a half tomorrow would be the sixth day,but since you have woken up it doesn''t matter..the second day was the day when I came to the village and tried to contact you from your conscious my bond with you was heavily disrupted so I needed to check what had happened to you making me haste,when I arrived you had already been turned into a large piece of ice everyone especially the girls were crying and trying to free you from the ice,but it didn''t work out for them they couldn''t touch you or melt the ice since it was too cold for them even then they continued stubbornly some even almost giving themselves frostbites...don''t worry I had used some amount of my own power and restored their hands back to normal... Hearing his words I was stunned...it almost made me want to cry,but I refused to do so and just looked at hobura''s hand it didn''t look damaged at all normal even,but I could see that one of her hands had longer nails then the other...the short nailed one was probably the healed hand... -No one even dared to do anything stronger like flaming the ice or break it apart since they all seemed to know about the weak body you have which I only discovered after I checked on you further...anyways after I arrived I talked to the horned girl that is sleeping on your left over there she was keeping the situation under control partially that is,she was the most panicked,but also the most collected at the same time,she knew who I was and when she heard me talk I explained to her that I could help you and get you back to normal,she wasn''t sure at first,but gave in after a few minutes when I said that you would die if I didn''t take action,they all wanted to come inside the basement and be there when I started to help you,but I couldn''t let them inside since they would only be a bother to me,the horned girl understood that and even the sharp eyed girl did both trying to calm the others and especially the red haired one who threatened me the most,I started connecting to you and the rest you know for yourself,strangely enough at the end you suffered from some kind of unknown damage your throat and your backbone seemed to have been cracked or reformed somehow which I couldn''t understand,I healed you as best as I could and got you back to normal at least thats what I think I did,I am not sure why your back or your throat acted up like that,but after the procedure I called for your girls,they had heard your screaming and smashing and came down to the basement horrified finding you all bloodied and hurt they were very angry at me and the red haired one even slashed at me... He stopped talking for a moment turning around and showing me his back when he did you could see his tail had been significantly cut short and was now bandaged throughly some of his scales were also gone making me feel very sorry at him,but at the same time I couldn''t be angry at hobura or her actions since she wasn''t really in control with herself... -I am sorry...I am very sorry -You don''t have to,I grow my tail and my scales back after two days... He said plainly turning back at me and smiling at me obviously teasing...I couldn''t help,but feel a bit played,but I didn''t voice my thoughts and only smiled. -Since then these girls started to stay here with you,even though you weren''t awake you were partial aware and could react to few things like food and water so they fed you and kept you clean,no one left the room and just sat here waiting for you to wake up without even sleeping.No,one ate or drank anything even though the kobolds provided them with food they didn''t want to eat it no matter what in the end they started falling asleep one after another because the stood awake for so long,I even asked the horned one why they didn''t want to eat anything or sleep and do you know what she said ? If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. I laughed sarcastically...knowing full well what this idiot might have spouted out. Frostwing saw my look and didn''t seem to be surprised by it and continued speaking. -She said that she wanted to eat your food instead the others had the same answer... Tears started to fall down my cheek I tried so hard not to cry throughout this whole conversation,but couldn''t keep it inside sniffing my nose I tried to furiously wipe away my tears keeping my voice low to wake anyone from their sleep,but soon I realized that the tears weren''t stopping it was as if a stupid dam had just broken down and the workers aren''t going to fix that... Turning my head I looked at hoboku.I felt mad at her and the others that they didn''t eat anything for 5 days,that they stubbornly waited for me...what if you died ? What if I wake up and no,one is there to greet me..What am I going to do you IDIOT ! I cried...my crying was silent and only small droplets could be heard followed by my small almost inaudible sniffing that I tried to keep down willing myself to calm which didn''t work. I wanted to shout scream at them and tell them my displeasure that they were utter idiots,brain dead and many more scold them until their ears would bleed. -Lord sorron...your awake... I froze hearing the voice behind me I was hesitant on turning around and meeting her face to face...my eyes were red as hell so I didn''t want to show her such weak display to hoboku that is. Her hand traveled it moved quickly and held me tight on the shoulder pulling me hard towards her as I felt her ample soft breasts squish on my back even though she was hard and fast her grip quickly turned into gentle and slow nuzzling into my neck and smelling me up furiously. I wanted to shout and tell her to stop doing that,she needed a bath and also eat something already...but even though I wanted to shout those words,there was a small thought of resistance to the idea in the back of my head,waking up everyone was also bad since they were probably still tired. I tried to whisper and tell her to stop touching me so much,but I wasn''t able to tell her as she mercilessly tried to eat me here and now licking my neck and forcing me to look at her with my tear stained face...it was embarrassing which also made me angry since she was once again harassing me non-stop. Seeing me cry hoboku smiled even more making me mount her thighs silently and quickly licking off my salty tears as they poured down my cheeks her actions were totally shameless and almost disgusting even,but I knew that she didn''t care and licked me off greedily it was already a miracle that the other girls weren''t awake because of this and frostwing who was at the far back of the room just smiled seeing me getting violated,silently walking back to his corner deep into the darkness as if he was hiding from us...which didn''t work since I could see in the dark. My eyes and the part bellow my eyes was already very wet from hoboku''s saliva covering me,she used her tongue very skillfully not making my face entirely wet from her saliva,but being collective about it.Her grip on me was also coordinated giving me no space to break free or resist,I was in her complete mercy even if I say anything she probably wouldn''t listen. -Hoboku...I..I let you do what you want,but please stay quiet I don''t everyone else to wake up.. I pleaded to her using my transmission link to talk,even though I wasn''t moving much my body was still a bit weak. Hoboku obviously noticed my weak state and just nodded to me afterwards she immediately continued to lick me until I calmed down and the tears stopped flowing after it stopped she just held me tight possessively the atmosphere at the time had quickly turned serious making me feel guilty without a reason... I wanted to talk and say something,but I wasn''t even sure what I want to say where to start,a lot of things happened in this short span of time addressing everything will take too much time and energy hoboku didn''t even speak and just held me as if she was possessed by something. -Lord sorron...from today on I will never let you leave or go away from your side you will stay with me forever I can''t afford having you leave me,I can''t let this happen again never... She said her voice sounded very serious in what she said making me pale because it very much sounded crazy to me...does this mean she is even going to accompany me when I do my business ? I shivered unconsciously from the prospect of her doing something so extreme...thinking further the other girls are probably going to do the same thing...is my daily bathroom business going to turn into a show too ? -NO,hoboku you are not going to follow me,what happened to me isn''t your fault its only the result of my own carelessness nothing else I don''t need you to follow me around 24 hours style everyday not you not the other girls now let me go...we are going to talk about this next morning you also need to get up and eat something...this an order hoboku if you don''t follow it know that there is going to be even more punishment afterwards... I warned her,hoboku was displeased hearing my words she obviously wanted to object to every single line I was telling her and in a way she could,my contract wasn''t making my orders absolute she still had her own free will the only the reason she is follow these orders is because she has a 100% loyalty towards me without a question,but it didn''t mean she couldn''t object against me. And because of that hoboku had reign over everything she wanted to do,she was strong and could keep me down easily in the current state I was in,with me significantly weakened. After I said those words hoboku silently contemplated with herself and finally laid me down on my back,it shook the bed somewhat,but it still didn''t wake up anyone which I was glad about. Hoboku didn''t stop and continued stripping herself nude,her ample and soft breasts fully revealed to me as she mounted me crouching down and kissing me furiously. Her kiss was sudden and very powerful it made me lose my mind for a few moments as I felt her emotions through our bond which were very identical to my own angry and lustful towards,I had a small impulse on striking her,but I didn''t and finally conceded to this session of love making with her. Don''t misunderstand I am still very angry at her and so is she. ====================================================== I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 116 Semi-Evolution -Meat ! Hobura roared happily devouring the plate of dried and roasted meats in front of her wilfly,she was sticking very close to my body sitting next to me,her leg rubbing on my own while eating without a reserve. -Hobura don''t use your hands that much use a knife at least ! Hobusaku said trying to disciple hobura while sitting on my other side eating in a more calmer and civil way cutting her meat with a knife while stabbing it with a fork and putting it into her mouth the way she was doing it looked graceful,but it couldn''t be helped that she was also in haste putting a lot of slices of meat into her mouth one after another,I even wanted to tell her to stop chew,but didn''t because I knew that it wouldn''t work. Looking around I could see everyone sitting next to the table eating the food that was in front of them happily seeing them go in like this made me happy from the inside and also calmed my heart showing me that they were alright. While I was thinking about that I couldn''t help,but glance forward at the end of the table for a bit,there I could hoboku also eating her own share of meat with a smile on her face she wasn''t as wild as the other girls and ate calmly with a fork and a knife. I was momentarily lost staring at her remembering the passionate love session we had last night making me hot from the inside just by thinking about it. It was unfortunate that it was cut short,but it was still very pleasurable nonetheless,I am not even angry at her anymore. Anyways after both me and hoboku started doing our thing the other girls also slowly woke up one after another them waking up in the middle of the night wasn''t surprising since hoboku was shaking the bed way too much her voice was also not restricted which had drawn the final straw from the girls as they realized that I was already awake and that hoboku was on top of me having some fun. Of course having them watch me having sex with hoboku hadn''t gone over very well the first to react to this was hobura who charged in and rammed hoboku away from me there was a very long and vicious arguing afterwards,If I didn''t intervene and lied that I was feeling bad they probably would have continued and it would have gone down into a brawl which I really didn''t want to see. Obviously the girls immediately took care of me after I spoke my few words,hobura and hobusaku seemed to have already noticed that I lied all along,but didn''t call me up on it thankfully. Afterwards everyone started to tell me about how they felt and what happened for the past few days a few even cried a lot and needed some consoling from me ending up in a massive chain of hugs,gropes and kisses,it was a very emotional and sweet moment we had,I was partially glad that they didn''t see me cry meaning that having hoboku lick off all of my tears turned out to be surprisingly good to me. Anyways most of the girls at the time were still angry at hoboku that she had exploited me,I felt sort of offended in some way because they thought that I couldn''t resist or that I didn''t force her instead,they were right of course hoboku did force herself on me,but I consented,not that I wanted to dig my grave with so I kept my mouth shut and just supported hoboku a few times telling them that it was okay and that I wasn''t hurt or anything. Not everyone was satisfied when they heard that I wasn''t going to do anything about it especially hobura who also at one point tried to force herself on me and was told by hoboku afterwards she had a small grudge because of that and wanted hoboku to be evenly as punished and told at as she was back then even though back then she wasn''t even hurt or punished in the first place. Luckily hobusaku took everything under control again and tried to calm everyone she was slightly angry at hoboku too,but she knew exactly that it was because she was jealous of her taking me like this under their noses,it was quickly resolved fortunately and the girls decided that hoboku would simply sleep in a different room then us. Yes,you heard right the girls weren''t going to return to their rooms and decided to all sleep with me in the same room,it took me a few minutes to realize what they were talking about and another hour to make them understand that I wanted to be alone. When I finally stated my facts to them,hakuro was the first to object followed by hobura and then a few other girls who refused to leave the room no matter what,hobusaku was very reluctant on what to do she wanted to stay too like everyone else,but at the same time going against my words was also taboo to her and a few of the other girls who didn''t know what to say. The girls ended up forming two different groups one of which was outright objecting and wanting to stay no matter what the punishment for going against my word and the other group who weren''t sure if they should just object or follow my words. In the end all of this discussion made my blood boil I ended up collapsing into the bed feeling light headed seeing me pained like this made everyone very concerned and also discouraged to continue this conversation which was visually taxing on me already. Hobura also slowly hesitated on staying and soon realized that I really needed my alone time finally ending up with everyone leaving the room for me alone and the rest going back to their own rooms. I wasn''t sleep through the rest of the night,I had already slept for so long that my mind was clear still a bit aching,but okay while laying down I thought about many things such as the disease and what might have happened to me. Frostwing stayed inside my room the whole time and I even asked him how I would have even get infected by the diseases,he explained it to me very simply and told me that it comes from the dust of a magic core or a beast core from the ice element it is inhaled through dust he said... When he mentioned the particular "Dust" from some "Core" my mind immediately jumped back a few days to the fight against the taint the core that had literally shattered in my hand and the yellow dust that came from it. I was an idiot to think that it was nothing,but at the same time who could have really known that for sure ? Without frostwing I would have already died 2 times over because of that I thanked him even more and felt blessed that I had frostwing on my side. Frostwing actually asked me whether or not I felt weird,he wanted to know why my body suddenly started to suffer from damage and honestly I wanted to know that too immediately summoning my status window looking through all of attributes and skills and finally making a few surprising conclusions. First of all my attributes never changed I was still at low strength and some of my hp was also gone still recovering,but not bad also while looking through the skill list I had discovered that I had another two new skills added to my list. and I wasn''t aware that I gained these skills and I am pretty sure they only appeared after I defeated the disease and judging from their names they aren''t very connected to me like it clearly had the word Dragon in it,but the problem here was I am not a dragon....there was also which I couldn''t really understand since it basically means to shift into another form finally I decided to simply read their skill descriptions to get a better idea what had happened to me. Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. Through a powerful and mighty roar of a dragon you can cast a powerful sonic wave at your opponent either disabling them or killing weaker opponents out right the roar can be also used on object obliterating them into pieces. -... The skill sounded very vicious and powerful,it made me perplexed to actually use it since it was telling that the sonic wave actually would come from my mouth...wouldn''t that hurt me instead ? I wondered I didn''t want to test me theory and just tapped on the other skill . Transform into a more optimal being. I sighed at the time seeing the text in front of me,it was one of those very vague skills that literally meant what they said I was hoping to not come across such skills,I won''t know its further effect without actually testing it myself luckily there was someone else who I could ask and get the answers out of. Frostwing was a dragon a very tiny dragon,but I knew that he was also at one point a strong,big and old dragon with a lot of experience on his back,because of that I started asking him what the and the skill did when put into action,he immediately knew what kind of skill I was talking about,he doesn''t know anything about status window,but still has his person experience which is good enough. when used by a mature dragon is a very powerful weapon for them,it doesn''t work against their own kind since a dragon is much more robust and tougher not getting effected by the sonic wave,but rather serves as a greeting to each other or a way to intimidate through words. But on the other hand if this skill is used against other beings that are not dragon the sonic wave will turn into deadly weapon a dragon can resist many things because he has organs and tissues that these ordinary beings don''t have.A dragons throat can speak any language and its ears can understand any words no matter how difficult making a dragon a very fascinating being that far surpasses any other being on this world the roar is created through that dragon throat and can only be used by a dragon with the same throat meaning that humans or other beings just can''t replicate a dragon roar and even if they somehow succeeded they would literally break themselves after a single roar most likely killing themselves. Having him mention about the consequences to the made me perplexed to use it in the future,I wasn''t even sure if I could use it or not without frying myself first. The next skill is a skill only a elder dragon can use it is a shape shifting skill that any dragon posses at some point of their life for dragons this skill has only one use. Which is to shape into the form of a middle aged human. There doesn''t seem to be any particular reason for this skill to exist the dragons just do seem to acquire it natural when they get older,Frostwing had used this skill multiple times and explained to me that it served very useful since people wouldn''t run away from him when seeing him in his human form,other then that dragons can''t transform into any other being for some reason. While talking about this frostwing funnily mentioned that he always wanted someday to live a life as a cicada a bug basically,I couldn''t understand why he would want something like this and I probably never would since I long since understood that frostwing was way too old,I didn''t ask his direct age,but the way he acts and speaks is noble,graceful and cool headed his eyes are constantly in this weird profound state never angry or gentle just clear without a speak of dark inside of them. Having him explain me what did just made me even more confused since currently I was already close to a humanoid being... So what does the do to me instead ? Turn me into a dragon ? I wondered,the idea of turning into a huge fire spewing dragon sounded very tempting actually,but it was also shot down since it just sounded too risky to actually go through with it making this skill also a last emergency skill,I really wouldn''t want to become a cripple or get my legs dislocated somehow. In the end I only discovered that these skills were risky and unknown business for me frostwing asked me why I wanted to know so much about dragons,I didn''t see any reason not to tell him so I told him everything that I had acquired these skills. At first frostwing obviously didn''t believe me,but after a few moments he started think for himself and slowly connected dots inside his head as he explained to me that while I was absorbing the cold aura my throat and my spine had somehow reformed they were normal if you look at them,but their inner structure seemed to have been changed significantly frostwing was bothered by this issue and didn''t have a clue what it meant,but after hearing what I had to say he started to understand of what might have happened while I was fighting the disease. I had somehow taken dragon skills into my own body...and the most likely suspect to this case was of course the only dragon in this house. Frostwing. Facing these conclusion I first started to look at frostwing a bit suspicious he quickly came clean and told me that he didn''t have a single clue how it happened,he was also convinced that it had to something with him,but he didn''t do it intentionally and he also didn''t know how it happened which I believed him of course unfortunately setting us back to the square again. But then frostwing came up with another idea,he asked about the time when I told him that I could cop any attribute and skills from any being I was contracted with my skill which allowed me to do that,hearing his theory I was also starting to get suspicious and then a cogs started to turn inside my head. My skill...how did I first get it again ? yeah it was after I copied hobura''s attributes fighting the scarlet wolf mother in itself isn''t a skill you can learn is it ? No,it isn''t you get born with it. Feeling that I was getting onto something I quickly summoned my status window again and clicked on the skill to read the description again,I remember it to have had some kind of warning that I forgot about. For 30 Minutes you are allowed to copy the abilities and attributes of one monster you have under your command. [Warning] This skill can have drawbacks depending on the understanding the user has to the monster it copies. [No mana required] [Cool down/2 Days] The drawbacks...they are mutations aren''t they ? ========================================================== I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 117 Dungeon ! After getting clear with my situation,I carefully decided that I shouldn''t copy non-humanoid beings if I don''t absolutely have to,my mutation through the skills until now was sort of harmless,the throat and the spine thing was still mostly painful,but didn''t cripple me or cause any obvious problems to me which was good. Frostwing told me that my was probably safe to use since he could see that my throat had basically reformed into that of a dragon throat only on a smaller scale meaning that the roar will also be less effective then that of a real dragon,but still,it will be a very strong weapon to have,he says. I wasn''t sure about the newly acquired skills,the confused me the most since it could turn me into a complete freak or even kill me outright somehow,frostwing was also iffy about that skill and advised me only to use it when I actually need to,I wasn''t even sure when this skill was going to be useful. Anyways I talked with frostwing for about two hours that night,after getting clear with my own situation I wanted to know what happened to him and why he was constantly switching from a infant to a elder. -Hmm...thats a good questions master...you see this is my second life in my previously life I used to be a mighty frost dragon and as I said people called me the divine black ice dragon emperor,I had made a quiet name for myself hahaha Frostwing laughed vigorously remembering his past life with a happy look on his face,I couldn''t help,but remember the huge and majestic dragon that had appeared in my vision when I first connected with frostwing. While laughing frostwings eyes suddenly turned dark as he started to remember a few of the non-pleasant things that might have happened to him. -Well,but as they say good things don''t continue for too long and there were is a huge name there is also a huge reward for it my fame as one of the most powerful frost dragons alive spread fast and wide multiple warriors and self proclaimed heroes came and left,some dying in the few first seconds of the fight while others simply running for their lives,I had made the mistake to think that I was unbeatable my mind was fogged by arrogance swallowed by power and nothing else,until finally a worthy warrior came a hero to be precise... Frostwing pasued for a minute lost in his thoughts until he continued. -That hero was also very young he fought me tooth for tooth and suffered much by my attacks he was inexperienced,but talented with the sword without a doubt.In a sense it was a good thing that he had killed me and it was also my foolishness that lead me to my death with one careless moment he had pulled out a legendary weapon the I was already too late when I realized that he had the weapon directly canceling my frost element and pulling me into a corner that he planned out all along killing me with one strong slash cutting my heart My heart trembled,it was a interesting story and it also made me curious as I couldn''t help myself asking. -Then how did you survive ? How did you reincarnate ? Frostwing smiled seeing the curiosity I showed and answered calmly. -A dragon is a very strong being not only is its body special its soul is also special and when a dragon ages and becomes old that soul of his also gets stronger with life,essence or what everyone else calls it mana through mana my soul was purified strengthened to the point I was able to cross the barrier of the dead and keep my conscious through it,luckily reincarnating back into another dragon,but unfortunately even I don''t know what happened,I was isolated when I was inside the egg and only waited for someone to arrive and hatch me.I had a long time to think about my actions on my previous life to reflect on them and get ready to start a new life finally meeting you of course the one who had hatched me my master,the other half of me the more younger conscious is also a part of me a new part that I can''t get rid off like that,I have to accept that part,that we have to share the same body,but I am not worried I will teach the younger one of the way of the dragon and I can also see that there is a decent teacher around to teach this young one how to fly since I can''t just force him to jump off a cliff...red hawk was it ? Frostwing spoke humorously it was really funny if you think about it a hawk teaching a dragon how to fly,but I could also see that frostwing had many things that he regretted many things that he didn''t want to tell me just yet he truly seemed to have reflected on all those things,it makes you wonder how long he stayed inside the egg or how he ended up in the tomb as a ancient artifact,but nonetheless I was glad that frostwing was here by my side. -Frostwing I have a favor ask from you... I said lowering my head while speaking to him,frostwing was surprised he immediately stood up feeling the seriousness that I was conveying through my words and actions. -What is it master ? You don''t have to be this formal to me I am your servant it is my duty to serve you as you are my owner the one who had hatched me... I blushed hearing his words in a round about way I could feel that frostwing was telling me that I am basically his father,it made me warm from the inside seeing him feel that way. -I want you to teach me about until now I had always just self improvised to learn about magic,but even I know that I will soon reach my bottle neck through this method I need a proper instructor to be able to improve some more and since I am needed here most of the time I can''t just go out my life is also very fragile so every time I walk out of the forest I am risking myself to die horribly within a few seconds,I may not be able to take a few hits,but I still don''t want to stay weak Frostwing thought for a moment,I knew that he wasn''t going to refuse me this favor the only reason I was doing this was to show him that I had a strong resolve and that I took the matter seriously. Frostwing smiled nodding his head I spoke to me. -I will teach you everything I know you have commitment master and thats all I need,but I have to remind you that I can''t always come out and speak to you like this my other younger half is curious and playful you will also need to take care of him some more give him attention the rest you don''t have to worry Frostwing assured making me feel glad and also excited about the prospect of actually improving now that I had a competent and powerful teacher one my side ! We decided to end our conversation at that,the younger frostwing also came out seeking attention from me which I did playing with him some more until he got tired and fell asleep on my bed. I wasn''t tired or sleepy and I was convinced that the other girls were already asleep so I decided to go downstairs and start cooking some food for the girls,getting back to the present with everyone at the dinner table,it was early in the morning. If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. A total of 5 and a half days had passed,tomorrow,the ratmen should be ready to go against the lamia,originally I was planning on having us go there two days prior,but now we needed to move quickly and start preparing,my sickness had delayed us very much and I didn''t want to call off the assault nor skip it in any way. On the other hand the girls would also need to relax some bit they were pretty starved and not really in the most optimal form,but healthy nonetheless so I was optimistic enough for it work. -Lord sorron aren''t you going to eat ? Hobusaku asked me quite worried really watching me from the side and seeing not even touching the small plate of meat and vegetables that I had prepared myself. Her words had immediately pulled everyones attention towards me,the dinner table had turned very serious and also quiet for a moment all eyes were on me making me anxious really since those eyes were full of worry. -Its not that I am not going to eat its just that I feel full right now,so I am waiting... I wasn''t very hungry to be honest,the sleep and my sluggish body made my appetite disappear,I forced myself to cook since I only did it for the girls and thought that I could eat something while watching the girls in the end I was wrong. My lack of appetite worried everyone since they knew that I didn''t really eat anything proper when I was asleep only eating some soups and drinking water to keep me alive,because of that my body was alright still thin and tough I didn''t turn into a skeleton fortunately. I didn''t want my lack of appetite to ruin the mood of the dinner further so to make it alright I started putting in some small veggies into my mouth my hands shivered while picking up the vegetables and putting them into my mouth,even chewing was getting on my nerves the taste was good since it was my cooking,but it still didn''t make me feel alright with my still not fully recovered body. (Tap) Just as I was about to take a piece of meat hobusaku who was sitting by my side held onto my hand stopping me. I was puzzled and looked at her to see what she wanted,the way she looked at me was still the same,but this time she smiled and got closer her lips were moist and fragrant approaching quickly sealing my own lips feeling the warmth spread towards me. The surprise kiss got everyone rattled on the table a few even stood looking at hobusaku angrily almost accusing even.Hobura also wanted to pull me away,but just as quick as the kiss came it quickly was over. Huh ? Something lukewarm was inside of my mouth the taste was faint and spread...it was a throughly chewed up piece of meat... I swallowed it and looked at hobusaku for a second who returned the look with a proud smile followed by a gentle aura. I laughed at her,hearing my laughter everyone looked at me confused,their initial anger had cooled down seeing me openly smile like this slowly making the girls sit down one after another and watch me laugh. -You didn''t need to do that I can feed myself... -Yes,I know,but if you don''t like the food I can always make it better for you lord sorron ! She said her words sounded like garbage to me,she was literally just making the food more plainer and paper like by chewing it herself,on top of that her saliva would be covered by it which I didn''t mind all too much,but would decrease the heat of the food. But still for some reason I didn''t want to voice my thoughts or complain about it and simply smiled kindly feeling the sweet thought she had put into this cute action of hers. The dinner continued like this everyone was very considered about me and didn''t talk that often just eating peacefully and sometimes whispering with each other it felt comfortable to eat like this again and my appetite slowly returned to me,but I still didn''t eat too much. After the dinner I started a meeting with the girls and discussed with them about the soon to be fight with the lamia,the girls and me included needed some amount of time to prepare properly,it wasn''t really all too lot we needed to discuss,but reminding everyone was a good idea anyways. Over these 5 days the village had also been highly alert my sudden sickness made them tense,but now that I was alright I contacted rokuten and told him about my situation he was highly pleased and glad that I was alright he asked me multiple questions about my well being and my health I ended up just telling him that I was fine and that we would soon leave the village in a few hours. I could literally imagine rokuten smile wryly at my short answers,he sighed verbally and mentally telling me that he would give us some small supplies and ready the equipment and the weapons of the girls,I thanked him. Afterwards I finally wanted to contact the ratman dakiro and ask him what his situation was currently,I couldn''t contact him over the past few days so I was worried that he may have gotten the wrong idea and canceled the whole deal altogether,but on the other hand I was also confident and believed that dakiro wasn''t such a person and would hold onto the things he believed. But just as I was about to contact dakiro someone else was trying to make a connection with me....it was blondy.. Janets group...yeah I also didn''t talk with them over the past few days of my absence this is most likely not the first time they tried to contact me seeing that blondy was constantly trying to ping me. -Hello ? Blondy what is it ? I answered,I needed to keep at least some kind of amount of contact with this group since they were potentially good allies to me. -Ahh...sorron ! You finally answered,I missed you so much ! Where were you...wait I am side tracking...ahh yeah a lot of things happened janet wanted me to call you and tell you about it,but you weren''t answering ! Blondie said cheerfully her voice was as normal as it could be she seemed a bit more level headed then usually,but that was okay. -What did you want to tell me about ? I asked a bit puzzled they usually don''t call me anything that happens to them most of the time I call them to give them a few pieces of information. -Well...3 days when veronica and carol adventured into the forest they found a hidden cave entrance deep inside the forest behind a massive amounts of vines the entrance had carvings and looked like a ancient door seeing it both of them decided to go inside and when they did a notification box appeared in front of them -What did it say ? I urged my interested had been picked after hearing about the box since it was rare for the outside world to actually affect the system on us like this. -It said that they had entered a Dungeon ! =============================================== I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 118 Onwards Blondy continued describing me the "Dungeon" her friends had entered.The name of the dungeon was "Lazaru Poison Tomb" other then this there is not much information about the dungeon itself since no,one dared to adventure further inside glasses girl even tried to appraise it herself,but wasn''t able to since her appraisal skill was too low which was still on lvl.3. Dungeon.In any rpg it is a place where players go inside and defeat monsters and bosses to gain items and massive amounts of experience a normal dungeon has multiple layers or a single layer with a boss lurking at end of it,the point of a dungeon is to challenge the player into how long they could survive or clear the floors...thinking about it the concept must be the same thing,but at the same time it made me suspicious. Where did this dungeon come from ? Blondy said that it was deep in the forest hidden behind thick vines the only reason her friends found it was because they discovered a piece of the dungeon sticking out which was the engraved entrance if this is correct it means that the dungeon was always there judging from the way the vines had grown on it so does this mean it is also something connected to the game system of this world ? All of these were very curious and good questions,but for now I couldn''t answer them without going there myself which I didn''t have time for really. -Blondy thank you for informing me about this right now I am busy I will contact you after I am done tell this to glasses girl understand ? My inner voice was passive and stiff it made blondy surprised for a moment as she agreed immediately closing the connection between us. I sighed rubbing the sides of my head I started thinking about the dungeon blondy just mentioned,it was a very interesting thing and if what I think is correct it could potentially be a very useful leveling place for the girls they don''t need to hunt for food anymore since we have the kobolds on our side we would also be able to find out more about that particular dungeon which I was mainly interested at. -This comes later concentrate on the lamia first... I told myself quickly getting back on track and contacting the ratman dakiro. -Lord sorron ? It is me dakiro ! I have tried to contact several times throughout the past days ! Dakiro said quickly answering my call,he sounded very energetic glad and more importantly eager to have had contacted me finally. -Yeah,sorry about that I had problems on my side,but don''t we worry we will walk to your place in a few hours we won''t meet,but I will give you instruction on the situation...how is it on your side ? I asked.Dakiro quickly answered and told me that the current village which was his father agreed to the resistance they also decided to follow me under one condition that is. -And it is ? I asked calmly I was actually expecting something like this so I was surprised,hearing my calm voice dakiro was also a bit startled and continued speaking. -My father wants a agreement with you the agreement for having us as a real part of your group not and not as slaves... -I agree I said without a hesitation. -You..you do so quickly... Dakiro said a bit surprised.My original intentions were never to make the ratman into slaves I also wanted them to be a part of my group if I really committed to this no need to make bad blood with them since I don''t have anything against them really. Looks didn''t matter much to me they were useful and that was enough what happens further and how they improve is something they need to decide as long as they are under my banner that is. On the other end of the conversation dakiro laughed for a moment i seemed like he expected something similar to this,but didn''t anything further and just continued off were we left off in our conversation regarding the readiness of the ratmen against the lamia. Dakiro and I talked about the plan a bit further the ratmen had a lot of people in their disposition their breeding speed was fast and for a ratmen to fully mature takes only 6 months the birth is even shorted which is 3 weeks their current number of population though was strictly controlled by the village chief so they wouldn''t get out of control and empty their food supplies in a single day,their population currently was 214 people half of which were matured while the other half were still developing or just kids.Their recent attack which was on the kobold village had given them some huge loss in number 45% of their men died in that battle which I was still not very sorry about since they attacked first dakiro also didn''t have any hard feelings about it and honestly we just avoided that topic altogether let the past be the past so they say. -How many people do the lamia usually bring with them ? I asked I needed exact number of the opponents to know what to do really any basic strategy is based on the win condition in war it is mostly based on who will surrender first meaning that who can corner the opponent first some strategies don''t even take a battle to be won many historical events that happened in my original world were all recorded in history most of which were about war. This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. For human kind to not repeat its past mistakes people wrote history books to let us remember what we did and how we did it for it to not repeat itself over again,bloodshed is not necessarily the answer to everything you can take me for example:I won the kobolds over by beating their leader who also acknowledged me there was no set win condition in this fight he could have just as easily broken his word and tried to kill us rokuten most likely thought of that when he fought me. The ratman who had charged at us at the other hand didn''t give me an sort of choice nor did the lizardmen their intimidating and war like presence doesn''t give you an opportunity to just sit down and talk if you don''t want to get killed first. -The lamia usually come with 20 or 30 people at once their leader is also a person who can speak our tongue somehow,how she does it we don''t know,but she is usually the one who stands at the front and speaks to us... Hearing his words I momentarily remembered the time when that lamia spoke to the ratman while choking him they indeed did converse somehow...interesting. After dakiro informed me of this I asked further about his supply of weapons and armor and as it turns out it seems like they are pretty low on that part which I could already guess from the last exchange I had with them,fortunately I was able to solve that problem since I had loads of weapons and armor stored inside my inventory storage having the ratman take them was very convenient which also made dakiro glad since he seemed to be pretty worried about the issue in particular. -Alright I tell you when we are going to arrive make sure that the lamia don''t figure out what is going to happen and have your people tight lipped we aren''t guaranteed to succeed and gaining loss maybe inevitable you understand ? -yes,I do my lord ! I will await your arrival ! Dakiro said closing the connection between us as I sat on my chair thinking darkly... -Loss is inevitable... I mumbled.If so I have to find a way to reverse that situation. I stood up with my demeanor changing I slowly stepped out of the house and into the outside breathing in some fresh air looking at the neat green lawn in front of me I could see the girls standing straight,standing within a line with their weapons sheeted and their armor on. -We are ready to leave ! Hobura,hobusaku and hoboku announced standing forward and saluting me they were pretty formal when it came to this,I taught them of course. Just as I was about deploy them all from the corner of my eyes I could see multiple individuals coming to us leading the little pack was rokuten and behind him I could see other kobolds some wearing robes and staffs while others wore armor and swords looking at rokuten I could see what he had come for. -Lord sorron I am sorry to interrupt,but I see that you are going to go into a fight because of that me and my men would like to offer you my assistance ! He said quickly bowing down in front of me,normally he isn''t this formal,but because of the current atmosphere he did it anyways. Behind him I could see his men were also following their chiefs actions bowing down respectfully and while they did that I inspected them,it seemed like rokuten brought most of his capable warriors to us unfortunately I didn''t need more troops then I had now. Smiling I looked at rokuten and his warriors and spoke to them. -I am thankful for your support rokuten,but you are needed here the most your warriors are also really appreciated and I am not saying that they are not useful to me rather the amount of people that I have are already too many this is also a matter of the ratman you should keep your stand and protect your people while I am gone thats what you are supposed to do after all Hearing my words made rokuten momentarily bitter he understood my meaning and wasn''t offended in any sort of way nor were his men who looked at me and nodded acknowledging,I didn''t doubt these peoples strength,but this matter was also something that rokuten and his people shouldn''t be concerned about since the ratmen were not even their friends,currently they were even in some hostile relationship from what I could tell. -I understand my lords words and I will await your return you can always call on us for help ! Rokuten spoke making everyone stand up and leave the premise. Looking at their disappearing backs I couldn''t but grin for a moment,in the future I was sure that these guys would be a lot of help to me,but now I needed to deal with my own wars and they needed to develop. -Girls we are leaving now make sure that you have gotten everything you need if so lets go ! I shouted immediately making everyone move in sync as we made our way out of the village and towards the ratmen village. ======================================================== I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 119 Entitled The surrounding fog was thick it was so bad that it didn''t even give you any sense of vision around us luckily I had my water and ice magic in my disposal which allowed me to make the fog disperse in a 75 meter radius,on top of that the slimes were leading the way giving us a safe route to travel towards the ratman village. it had been 4 hours since we started marching towards the ratman village.We first walked through the thick forest until we finally arrived at the foggy part of the forest which seemed to be much different then the usual part of the forest. The temperature was strangely colder in this area it didn''t bother me really,but it seemed to make the girls slightly uncomfortable since they weren''t used to such cold,the sun wasn''t even visible in this strange cold area hidden behind the fog. Our formation was tight and guarded as always I stood in the center of the set formation keeping watch of everything and holding the fog from us to let us see where we were going no,one was speaking which wasn''t unusual. We had encountered a lot of beasts while getting here,most of which seemed to be very different from the ones we encounter in the normal part of the forest using stealth tactics to try get one of us from the shadows,most of the time it didn''t work because of hobusakus void shifting skill which allowed her to move in the darkness.the instances of her movement through such darkness seemed to be extremely fast allowing her to spot any beast or enemy that was in the hiding in our vicinity.There were even beasts that seemed to use magic such as and striking us either from a distance to probe us out for our strength,hoboku''s skill made most of the beasts scurry away though which was good for us right now. -Why is there so much fog... I mumbled to myself wondering about the issue while looking around,the terrain and the temperature we were in should be actually pretty warm there was no reason for fog to gather around here meaning that there is something that is causing this amount of cold to gather and create the fog,but currently I didn''t have any clue on what that might be. I pondered,but no matter how much I pondered I couldn''t find a solution to this problem so I simply decided to keep the information behind my back and concentrate back on the road. As we were walking through the forest hobura who was standing by my side suddenly stepped closer,her step was very quiet and almost got through undetected. I looked at her for a moment I wasn''t sure what she was planning really,but I noticed that her hand and her lips were quivering very so slightly she wore scale armor it was prepared by the kobolds and and fit hobura pretty well since she liked her mobility and the armor also covered a lot of space that would protect her,but nonetheless there were some parts that didn''t fully protect her like her some parts of her thighs her neck and her hands which seemed to bother her a bit. I smiled she didn''t seem to consciously want to move closer to me rather she did on a impulse since she felt cold,hobura was still sharp and guarded like always keeping her head high and looking around for any potential threats that may come her big cleaver like buster sword was hanging behind her back not budging and hitting the floor it was very natural and the sword itself emitted some small dark aura connected to its host. I grabbed onto hobura''s hand my touch had immediately pulled hobura''s attention as she turned her head to me puzzled my hand wasn''t warm,but our touch combined created a heat fraction that made it warm at least for her,hobura realized that too and smiled at me grateful and also charmed her grip was gentle and soft even though she had so much strength she know how to control it very well most probably because of me. -Ahem... Hoboku who was standing on my other side coughed dryly she was watching me and hobura hold hands to intimately which made a spark of jealousy bloom in her heart as she tried to interrupt hearing her cough I immediately stopped holding hoburas hand and smiled at hoboku wryly hobura in turn was a bit angry at hoboku turning her head the other way to avoid looking at her hoboku did the same. Huh...did I just cause that ? I wondered not sure why my innocent gesture had so much impact. =============================== -Dakiro ? We are in place how is your situation ? I asked using my transmission link to contact him...right now we were sitting not all too far away from the ratman village inside a cave. -My lord ? We found the weapons that you have prepared for us in the forest with this we are fully armed now and ready to go I will inform you when the lamia will arrive ! I acknowledged shutting off and waiting for the time to come,the slimes were spread in this area acting as cameras in case something happened. The girls were sitting inside the cave in a small circle a fire was made to keep us warm while I sat next to the entrance,checking on a few matters that had transpired while I was out cold. The humans who were digging through the tomb were now officially gone the slimes informed me that they stayed for another 2 days until they finally came out the silver knight seemed to be most frustrated and even fought with one of the soldiers the slime reported telling me that they didn''t find what they were looking for they couldn''t do anything,but leave at that point the silver knight appointed a few people to stay though and keep watch right now they are still traveling back the slimes are following them in hot pursuit. Anyways other then this there isn''t anything new the slimes are still exploring the forest throughly it seems like the area where the giant glowing tree was is a threshold for anyone who passes it dies or at least gets killed. The slimes tried to move around it,but they soon discovered that the particular area seemed to be not passable since they would always get killed in the process,in the end it was decided that they wouldn''t adventure to that part of the forest and decided to go a different way...strange...maybe thats the core area of the forest vulgan warned me about... I thought about it for a moment it stroke my interest quite a bit,but in the end I decided not to push my luck going there now wasn''t necessary. Making up my mind I got up from the rock and looked behind me where the girls were sitting circling the camp fire the expressions they were showing was that of comfort and pleasure for them it was pretty cold in comparison to me who didn''t feel anything in particular,I noted that I should carry more thicker clothing for these kinds of situation. -Lord sorron how long do you think we need to wait ? Hoboku asked curling up into a ball while staring into the fire,I also came closer and sat next to her making her smile for a moment as I started enjoying the flame. Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings. -Until night I believe thats the usual schedule they take to deliver the stones to the lamia we will start moving the moment the ratman get ready so be sharp -Nghh Hoboku acknowledged looking back at the flame in front of us that was burning hot our surroundings were pretty quiet actually no,one was talking for some reason just sitting here taking in the atmosphere cuddled in together to keep warm. -Lord sorron did you think about the request I made to you... Hoboku who sat beside me asked a bit anxious..hearing her words made me sort of confused since I couldn''t understand what she was talking about...a request ? The others evenly started to get interested in our conversation there was nothing going on so that was obvious to happen. -Ehm...sorry I seemed to have forgotten.. I said honestly not even sure if she mentioned anything of that sort did I really just forget about it ? Hearing my answer hoboku looked a bit embarrassed for some reason it was strange because she is usually very calm and collected doing bold things without a sign of shame in them she even goes as far as having sex with me while everyone is watching which I don''t want to remember anymore. -The...you see...when I requested you to not leave my side anymore...you know when you woke up I told you... Listening to her my mind slowly started to remember the events of yesterday recalling hoboku''s somewhat crazy words which made me a bit mad at the time I was thinking that she was simply tired and not right in the mind and said that in the spur of the moment,but now she is seriously going on about it ? -Hoboku I already said no I don''t need you or anyone else you understand ? The was a very small silence around us as I finished saying my sentence the silence was very unnatural and felt weird.The were also now looking at me sort of shocked and wide eyed some even showing a face of disbelieve. -Wait what ? -You don''t need us ? -Are you going to leave ? The girls started,quickly stepped closer and asking questions after questions some of them starting to tear up for some reason,seeing them panicked like this made me stunned for a moment. -Lord sorron do you mean it ! Hobura who was on my other side quickly barged into my chest hugging me tight in a very possessive manner looking up at me her eyes showing a very horrified look on her face. They all did quickly surrounding me. -No no no I am not leaving you girls you misunderstood ! I quickly explained my sudden shout made the girls calm down one after another it was surprising that they would get this emotional so quickly just because of a misunderstanding hobura on the other hand was still holding onto me her hands were trembling refusing to let go of me no matter what as if I was going to run away.Her puppy eyes were also keeping me in place. Anyways out of simple panic I started telling the girls about the conversation I had with hoboku when I woke up and what we were talking about just now clearing up the misunderstanding. After I finished my explanation the girls calmed down significantly and looked at hoboku almost scorning that she had caused something like this who in turn just turned her head the other way with a humph. I laughed seeing them like this it was funny really and gave some color to our little interaction,but just as I finished telling them about my story I looked down again and realized that hobura still was hugging me tight not letting go she still looked a bit terrified like a little puppy it made me puzzled as I started stroking her head to calm her down. -Hobura is everything alright ? Don''t worry it was just a misunderstanding... I spoke gently,but hobura still seemed a bit sad as she answered me. -Lord sorron...you aren''t like us... My hand froze...hearing her words had snapped something in my head as I stared at her momentarily lost for words... -Wha...what do you mean by that ? I am me and you are you there isn''t anything wrong with that I said trying to sound kind and gentle hobura once again raised her head to me her eyes full of emotion as she spoke. -But you are different you seemed a lot more happier living in the kobold village or staying in the dark elf village you even build your own house like the one in the villages you don''t sleep in the cave anymore... Muttered almost pouting...her words made me incredible astonished since I slowly started understand why she as acting this way... Hobura was thinking that at some point I would leave them and return from where I came from. I raised my head looking at hoboku''s direction who had evenly the same expression on her face as I did,we met eyes for a moment and I could see the nostalgic look on her face. I had this very same conversation with her and it was in fact when we built the house. Gritting my teeth I looked at the others around us they seemed evenly as sad as hobura looking down seeing them like this made me realize that this exact thought had crossed all of them at some point and with my misunderstanding now that thought only strengthened and made them anxious which is why they overreacted so much at the beginning. I smiled laughing for a bit I hugged onto hobura I needed to make this clear. -I will never leave you I will say it again.Yes it is true I am different then you I am came from a place very far from here and I can''t return,but even If I wanted to I would never leave you guys the houses and villages are things that I am comfortable with,but they are nothing compared to you guys if you want me to I will even give up the house I built and go back to the cave and start sleeping with you and do you know why I would do that ? I asked not just asking hobura,but everyone else too.Hobura started sobbing for a moment getting a hic up while pressing onto my chest. -wah..why ? -Because I love you and you are my home... The hearts of the girls immediately started to break free one after another as they got closer hugging me one after another the doubt and worry in their hearts immediately started disappearing once hearing my words ending up in one big group hugging session mixed with small sobs here and there. I let it happen and consoled them one after another to make them calm down. It was really hard being the only guy in this group,after all I am entitled to a lot of responsibilities for these girls bot physically and emotionally. ======================================================= I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 120 A True Demon King -Lord sorron there are many individuals marching towards the ratman village ! As I talked with the girls some more one of the slimes informed me of the case quickly making me go quiet as I reacted. -let me see... My sudden quietness made the girls a bit puzzled since I was in the middle of saying something further more seeing my serious expression a lot of the girls started to reach for their weapons. I was focused looking through the eyes of the slime I could see the lamia going through the thick forest in a tight group in the front stood the exact same lamia that I had seen the last time. -Why are they so early... I muttered while watching the lamia go through the forest with nimble and quick speed,it was still midday not even close to midnight which was the usual schedule,why are they coming so early... I wondered,but I couldn''t think about the question and instead observed them further counting their numbers right now... Uhh...they were 50 or 60 lamias right now storming through the forest their numbers were disturbingly double the size then dakiro told me about strange looking at their expressions I could also see that they were exceedingly anxious about something as if they were in a hurry. I stopped observing them and quickly calculating on how long it would take for them to reach the village my calculation skill was pretty high the numbers flew inside my head as the distance and the amount of time it would take was revealed inside my head which was 30 to 45 minutes from right now. -Dakiro do you hear me ? I quickly focusing on the dakiro in the village he quickly answered a bit surprised that I called so early. -Yes,my lord what is it ? -The lamia they are coming to your village right now in 30 or so minutes get everyone ready and armed I am not sure why they are coming this early,but we don''t have time to talk...wait for my signal you understand only attack when I tell you to ! Dakiro was panicked he started stuttering for a moment until he pulled himself together and answered me. -Yes,sire ! With these words the connection between us was immediately cut as I returned back to my own senses raising my head I looked at the girls and realized that they were far ahead of me everyone standing tight and straight holding their weapons and armor with a cool look on their faces... I grinned standing up myself as I looked out of the cave and into the forest. -We are about to war keep your heads tight and don''t lose your guard you understand ? -Yes ! The answered in sync making my heart slightly calm thinking about the upcoming fight we would have. ============================================ The forest wind howled as the cold air streamed through the gaps of the trees.A sliding sound could be heard shadows following along with eerie movements crushing the branches and small pebbles underneath them as if they were individual rollers leaving behind a line in their approach. The day was bright,but not in this part of the forest where everything was hidden behind the cold fog the sun was blocked leaving behind a almost dark gray forest. The lamia were moving with haste their eyes turning a bit wild charging towards the ratman village,but just as they were halfway through the road the spotted another group heading towards them. The lamia woman who was standing at the front suddenly raised her body to look who it was cautiously just as she was doing that she noticed the furry small creatures with hunched up backs heading towards them pulling a small carriage with sacks of something inside of them they were the ratman without a doubt. -You! How did you know we were approaching ! The leader of the lamia group spoke facing the other ratman who was leading his group he had a serene look on his face a bit alarmed and fearful,frowning really and trying to hide himself on the inside as did the rest of the ratman that carried the sacks full of calm,but fearful at the same time. -Our sentries had contacted us that you are approaching we are guarded like this and always arrive first for the delivery I am not sure why your kind has come so early,but we are ready with our weakly deposit of prepared ! The ratman said looking confident and while speaking for himself the lamia who had come looked at the ratman almost ridiculing him as the leader of the lamia the woman also couldn''t help,but smile seeing the old ratman in front of her kneeling down like the rest of them. -Hmm very well,but I think that we have a small probably chief of the ratman village... The words of the female lamia were sharp it made the old ratman perplexed for a moment as he raised his towards her anxiously... -And that is ? The female lamia smiled enchantingly the smile was almost malicious and bloodthirsty even frightening some of the ratman who stood glancing up towards her. -Your services...don''t seem to be needed anymore the demon king ordered for the lesser beings to be executed and used as food for the more powerful ones,the mine and the village from now will also be under our control so be obedient and bring your people to execution ground... Her words were cold and sharp it made a lot of the ratman who were present shake and almost cry as they heard their cruel and unbelievable sentence to be said so lightly showing how little their lives in front of absolute power. The the elder ratman didn''t speak and kept his head low as the lamia guards slowly made their way towards the ratman about to capture them,but just as that was happening a voice spoke out. -Hey you did you just say "Demon King" ! I walked out suddenly appearing from the side of the forest as I made my way towards the lamia and the ratman in my carefree manner,both the ratman and the lamia were astonished as they saw me come out of nowhere especially the ratman since they were expecting me,but it wasn''t time yet,I already said that I would give them a signal which this was clearly not it the ratman elder knew looking at me just for a second until he shifted his eyes back to the ground waiting patiently. -WHO are you stranger and how come you understand this language... The lamia female shouted some of the lamia quickly pulled their weapons momentarily alarmed seeing me since they didn''t notice my presence to begin with looking at me with a hostile look on their faces. My eyes were hidden behind a cloak holding onto a wooden staff as my steps resounded in this small area not one bit nervous or showing any mistakes with a calm and indifferent demeanor in my action making some of the lamia who stood glaring at me puzzled. -Thats enough stranger don''t come any closer or you''l regret it... The female lamia growled her eyes turning feral and uninviting so were the others without a question. -I just want to talk my lady is it really such a hard request to ask from you ? I asked humorously,but my mood didn''t seem to have affected the lamia to the least as they continued staring at me cautiously the female lamia the leader of her group snorted taking a step forward or rather a crawl forward closing our distance to a mere 4 meters as she watched me not sure what to think of me. -Who are you ? And why are you here ? How come you understand our tongue ? She hissed observing me throughly trying to see the face that was under the cloak of mine which I slowly revealed with a smile dancing on my lips as I met her eyes,my outer appearance seemed to have momentarily enchanted the woman in front of me making her gap,but she quickly pulled herself together and kept on analyzing me finally discovering the deep blizzard inside my cold blue eyes it made her shudder for a moment while looking at me. -Yes,it is very rude to not introduce yourself in your first meeting is it ? I shall give my name for it is Sorron The Ice Emperor.I am a sole wanderer in this forest looking for a good place to stay and as you can see or rather smell I am not human I am something different a being that can understand many profound languages and being able to converse with them too if you want to know my lady This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. The female lamia licked her lips for a small moment as she listened to me now even more confused and unsure about herself. -Ice Emperor ? So you are a mage I take it ? I laughed giving her a courteous smile while raising my hand slowly immediately summoning 24 different ice swords into the air...my practice and a few level ups made it possible to increase my control over water and ice resulting in my currently limit which was to individually control 24 ice shards at the same time. Seeing this a lot of the lamia who stood behind started to draw their weapons prematurely because of the ice swords that I was summing.The female lamia the leader of her group just continued to observe she was alarmed like the rest and kept a sharp eye on me with her hand resting on the hilt of her sword not too far away,but she slowly started to understand through my mannerism and speech that I wasn''t harboring any harm to her or anyone here...at least as of yet. -I see...you can stop that if you don''t want to get ripped by my people.. The woman hissed lightly threatening me trying to probe me,but I simply smiled and answered her not giving in to the least. -They can try if they want my lady,but I advise you not to bite off a amount that you can''t possibly swallow,both of us don''t want any losses right and with my offer I believe that you would be the most satisfied if you don''t fight me... My reaction and response made the lamia leader in front of me blink for a moment as she raised appraised me again she was hesitant thats for sure and a bit fearful since I was mage a pretty powerful one it seemed too someone she maybe didn''t want to offend and someone who had an offer for her that could benefit her. She licked her lips again now a bit interested as she spoke. -I still don''t trust you stranger and if all things considered I will let you leave from this place with your life in tact so speak and if I don''t like what you say or don''t agree then you shall leave you understand? I bowed giving her some face which she seemed to like. -I didn''t mean to listen into your conversation a few minutes ago,but from what I understand you work for the demon king ? The "Demon King" of olden times am I right ? Hearing my question the lamia woman quickly answered not even remotely hesitant to reveal such information rather proud of it as she told me. -Yes,it is indeed the demon king you speak of the one who will lead us all to victory and help us regain our might that had been lost for so many years with his help we will once again rise out of our shadows without a fear in the world and take away everything the other major races had taken from us... Her words were passionate very worshiping even as her eyes sparkled dreamily about the person she just spoke of. -Why do you want to know of this stranger ? The female lamia said quickly returning back to her normal attitude glaring at me. -I felt curious in my heart and as a non-human I am also considered a monster I had experienced many times grief and pain and secluded myself into this forest wandering aimlessly living my days in the shadows hearing that there was someone out there who could change this sparked a flame of hope inside my heart warming its original cold hard contents a bit and making me want to ask if I could join your...no,his cause help him in any sort of way ? The lamia leader who stood in front of me seemed momentarily surprised as she heard my poetry a bit flowery words she didn''t think of it as anything impulsive or stupid and rather looked at me with eyes of opportunity and curiosity she wasn''t fully convinced of my true intention though and still harbored suspicion. The reason I was doing this was simple,I was curious extremely curious of this so called "Demon King".This curiosity may kill me,but I was very confident in my actions and speaking to get what I wanted.I first demonstrated her a small taste of my power showing her my mysterious background which would also make it hard for her to take action against me and also speak in words that could pull sympathy towards me and ease her up for a bit to let her consider some more. A very clean and solid tactic. -You are a stranger,but if its true what you say you are also one of us then,if you really want to join us then you have to ask one of the succubus in the western part of the forest they know a whole lot more then we do since we only take orders as of yet they on the other hand work in a more insider kind of way well informed... Hearing her words made me very satisfied inside my heart since I could now search for more detailed information from somewhere else it also told me a bit about their internal structure through this one little sentence. Turning my head I looked at the elder ratman for a moment,my eyes were calm and without a ripple showing indifference towards this race as my spoke coldly. -If I remember correct you just said that they were about to get turned into food what did you mean by that my lady ? My sudden question made the female lamia in front of me very surprised she was now very unsure whether or not she should answer looking at me trying to read me some more with no avail. -The demon king has ordered for the lesser beings in this forest to be slaughtered and to be turned into life stock for the more powerful beings this way we can build ourselves even stronger to reach our goal and as of now the lesser beings don''t have any use to us they are taking space and training them will not amount to anything which I can understand..don''t you think so too stranger ? The female lamia said a bit too cheerily for something so cruel she was about to commit...but,still I wasn''t going to judge her or anyone in any way the forest was under the rule of the jungle only the strong survive while the weak get devoured in this case it was inevitable that the ratman were the ones who would be devoured. But now they had me someone who they could rely on it was a mutual exchange,but it was still fairly good exchange for both sides especially the ratman since they could now develop on their own under my wing. What really made me a bit disappointed is the demon king who was the person who had personally ordered such a thing making me question for a moment:who is the demon king ? Isn''t he the person who should care for his fellow monsters ?Isn''t he supposed to lead them for freedom and equal rights ? In my head I always believed that the demon king in a sense was the true hero the one who seeks equality and not power the one is the symbol of fairness among races that binds everyone under him...but this just sounds like he is a tyrant a person who wants to conquer instead of collect and bound... I sighed...maybe I am just an idiot maybe I just don''t understand these hard things myself I am not in his shoes so how can I possibly judge him ? Thinking all about this maybe just bullshit and nothing else will there even be true equality to something ? The answer was simple:No. Even if there was there would still exist this void distant wall from each other a troublesome thing not many can accept so they can''t cross it very sad and cruel. -If you want to help us stranger then I will let you capture these ratman for us it will be a big help and I will let you serve under me as my person aid how about it ? The lamia woman asked cheerily looking at her made my blood boil for a moment,but in a very different sense. For one thing I knew something without a doubt...the ratmen they were my people now they were the ones who I made a connection with thats why I will protect them. =========================================================== I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 121 Hobura Vs Succubi -I Think I have heard enough.. My spoke coldly noticing my changed demeanor made the female lamia in front of me surprised she wanted to say something,but just as she was about to do so a loud cry could be heard. -Graahhhhh ! Hearing the cry the female lamia immediately widened her eyes as she glanced back she saw hobura slicing a whole lamia into two fighting off with another 2 at the same time. At that moment she understood,but it was already late. -You filthy... She growled angrily drawing her sword about to slash at me,but I was ready and took a step back beneath me my shadow started to move out and raise up as hobusaku jumped out blocking the strike of the female lamia in front of me with her duel shortswords. I tapped my transmission link and told dakiro that it was about time doing so I glanced over at the elder ratman who also looked at me nodding towards him decisively. -Attack ! Getting my signal the elder ratman immediately stepped backwards and rummaged through the wooden carriage pulling out a iron sword like the other ratman were doing charging towards the lamia with their fighting spirit. The female lamia was furious she backed off from hobusaku glaring at me poisonously as she commanded her troops. -Kill them all ! Don''t leave anyone alive ! The lamia were ready drawing their weapons they also charged at the ratman turning this clean and peaceful spot of the forest into a bloody field of slaughter. I didn''t just stand there either and commanded the girls to start fighting too not too far away I could see hundreds of ratman sprinting to us at front of this group was dakiro shouting out commands. The lamia were cornered our numbers were also overwhelming so I didn''t doubt to the slightest bit that we would lose this confrontation. -Hiyaaa ! The leader of the lamia shouted immediately swinging her sword at the ratman and with a single swing she was able to behead 3 ratman at the same time showing her prower''s as a leader,but unfortunately she also knew that they were in a disadvantage they wouldn''t last long even if their troops were more skilled and powerful then the ratman since the numbers were just too huge to make up with skill on top of that there was another problem she couldn''t just overlook. The girls they were already going into action,blasting their way through the formation of the lamia fighting fierce and without a stop cutting down one lamia after another while guarding each others back. The lamia couldn''t contest such strength and were starting to get cornered every second by it the ratman were annoying with their numbers,but they weren''t strong enough to really contest with the lamia even in this current situation,without the girls that powering through the state of the battle would have been completely different most probably on the lamias side. -Get out of the way ! -She is going to slash ! -No,don''t run you idiots block it ! Even though the lamia were seriously suppressed right now they were still struggling very mightily holding their ground their numbers weren''t decreasing as much as the ratman were because of their scales and hard skin their were also very slippery dodging strikes through unimaginable angles poisoning their weapons with their teeth and weakening the ratman through a simple scratch their tails were evenly as annoying launching the ratman with one swipe or strangling them to death. They were truly a very strong species with a lot of tricks up their sleeves and also natural disposition cunning and hard. -We have to end this right now... I mumbled to myself telling hobusaku to follow me into the fight. I didn''t just stand and watch,but also started launching my own spells avoiding area of effect spells to not damage our own troops and rather focusing on pin pointed strikes launching at the lamia and freezing them on the spot or pierce them with my condensed ice. -You bastard ! The leader of the lamia roared she was now very furious cutting down 5 ratman in her walk as she charged at me with the intent to kill,I wasn''t nervous and simply raised my palm shooting off a towards the charging lamia watching her as she dodged the ball of water expertly not even bothered by it. (Clap) Seeing her dodge I clapped my hand for a moment as I concentrated on the making it immediately stop in mid air as the water started to bubble cool and finally explode into frozen shards. -ughhh warhhh... The lamia leader cried out as she was hit by the frozen water ball shards her beautiful green scales were now glossed with intense frost making them look all foggy and glittery even though it didn''t look very harmful the shards were actually very cold condensed so much that they looked like shards,but were actually super cold liquid covering the lamia leader on the back as she collapsed down with a incredibly pained look on her face. The feeling one has when hit by such attack is painful comparable to burning itself,but in a rather more extreme fashion as if thousand needles were piercing you without stop until you couldn''t feel it anymore the basic frost bite pretty much,but just more worse. Stepping forward I stared at the female lamia on the ground she was growling and enduring the behind on her back,but it was obviously get increasingly problematic since the cold wasn''t giving up,it wouldn''t since I was still keeping it that cold penetrating her skin even through her insides into her blood flow to spread her entire body and turn it into ice. She knew that I was approaching and raised her head glaring at me hobusaku who was standing by my side stomped at the lamia on the ground keeping her down with her leather boot which only served to piss off the lamia even more,but also giving her a small sense of dread that was now spreading through her body, -It seems like you are going to turn into food instead isn''t it ? I said coldly my words served as more fuel to anger as she spat out. -You..you don''t even understand what you are doing you idiot ! You will pay for this ! The demon king will know of this and when he does he will execute every single one of you ! Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author. The lamia shouted now the cold was already spreading onto half of her face the time it took to spread was unusually fast,but I quickly understood the reason for that since snakes are naturally weak to the cold because they are cold blooded creatures themselves. I didn''t reply and simply stared at her not even sure what I should say to this...as expected ? Maybe ? I looked at hobusaku nodding towards her I signaled her that I had enough of this she quickly caught on and moved her short sword swiftly immediately cutting the head off the lamia I didn''t look at her anymore and just stared at the blood battlefield in front of me,the lamia were just too busy to actually pay attention to their now dead leader fighting for their lives. (BOOM) just as I was thinking that it was over a giant explosion came forth killing both ratman and a few lamia,the explosion was huge and made me shocked for a moment as I looked towards where it came from... -What is happening... I murmured feeling surprise and shock spread through my body as I focused my sight towards the place where the explosion came from...flaming debris and smoke were rising everywhere making things difficult to see,but through all of that I noticed a person standing still not too far off from the large crater wearing a black hood and ominous thin clothing,but what really caught my attention was something different... -Wings.. The back of that person had dark red wings sticking out seeing that made me very surprised and also tense as I remembered the last incident that happened with the winged woman...thats a succubi I knew. Feeling a bit stunned I quickly turned towards the girls they were still busy fighting no,one suffered from any injuries or looked to be overly tired from the fight,from what I could see they had also stopped for a moment staring at the explosion confused. -That person... Hobusaku gasped a bit surprised the smoke was already settling slowly and hobusaku was already very good with her eyesight immediately spotting the winged woman that stood next to the crater,the other girls were also slowly starting to identify the person with ugly expressions on their faces. -Hahaha ! I am very surprised I didn''t think that my boring job to supervise this area would turn into something so unexpected ! The person wailed cheerily spreading her wings further and flapping them violently as she made her way up into the air hovering only 2 or 3 meters above ground looking at the bloodied field. Her flap was strong,strong enough to blow away the huge black smoke her hood was also down revealing a striking beauty with black long hair and sky blue eyes the skin was fresh and smooth without any impurities present her curves were god made able to make a man mad just through one simple look at them. I didn''t stare for all too long since my uncomfortable feeling was much more higher then my desire to look. -Wow you are really giving it your all ! It was fun to watch,but I think I should now start taking control again its a shame that a few of you just died,but don''t worry the ratman are still here after we whip them into work we can kill them afterwards and be done with it ! thats why ratman and you hobgoblins don''t even think about running or resisting if you don''t want to get roasted that is... The succubi threatened the way she talked and moved was very arrogant,but I could see that she had the power to back it up since the fist she was holding right now had a massive amount of mana pumped into it causing small flames sparks around her fist. I wasn''t sure what to do,but I knew that talking wasn''t going to solve anything right now so instead I ordered some of the girls to attack that woman. To my surprise hobura was already charging at her with her sword raised her eyes showed trace of hatred and anger with a very clear amount of blood thirst leaking out of her. It was understandable hobura had a bad experienced with succubi on our last fight she couldn''t do anything even after using her strongest attack,but now it was different. (BOOM) Another explosion was created as hobura slashed at the flying winged woman as she jumped at her.the winged woman still had that arrogant look on her face while not even looking at hobura and instead decided to meet the slash head on with her mana infused fist causing another large explosion to ocurre from the collision. The girls only now seemed to have noticed hobura''s sudden charge the collision caused another round of smoke to appears shielding our vision for only a few seconds until someone was launched out of the cloud. It was the winged woman ! She was launched down onto the ground finally impacting on a boulder smashing it into hundred pieces as she lay there a bit shocked with her eyes wide...her mana infused fist was also bloody not very damaged,but you could see a gashing cut on the back of her hand losing blood,but also quickly regenerating back to normal. (Whoosh) From the last collision that caused the smoke cloud came a dry sound it was followed by heavy wind as the smoke was being forced back from the center also revealing the unhurt hobura holding her huge sword,she had used it as a fan and was now smiling gleefully towards her opponent... Tables had changed. The girls had evolved since the last fight and gained a huge bonus in both attributes and skills they weren''t even comparable to the their last form when they were .They had changed they were now all . -You filthy little... The succubi growled with anger now finally coming back from her daze as she fully smashed the boulder bellow her with a heavy smash her eyes had flames ignited in them as she stared at hobura with a deathly glare. Hobura wasn''t bothered her eyes had firm and powerful resolve into them as she waved her sword around expertly smiling at the succubi as she invited her to fight. =================================================== I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 122 Cheerful The once cool and misty atmosphere inside this forest quickly turned extremely hot,the cause of which came from the infuriated succubus that was creating extremely violent flames around her everyone was stunned seeing such raw display of power giving birth to fear inside their hearts as they witnessed the angry demon on the battlefield awaken. -Hiyaaa ! Hobura shouted quickly leaping from her position and charging towards the flaming succubus without a single trace of fear on her face the bloodthirsty aura that she was emitting was strong rivaling the violent flame like anger the succubus was emitting. (BOOM) Another big explosion came as hobura and the succubus started to fight relentlessly,hobura''s battle cry had a huge effect on the field making everyone snap back to their minds as they realized what kind of situation they were in right now. The fight wasn''t over the ratman and the lamia were still there no,one wanted to interrupt these two. With these thoughts everyones started to get back into the rhythm of the battle the girls were already getting forward and slashing the lamias without mercy while they were stunned the fight would conclude quickly I could tell without a doubt. -Hobusaku go to the girls and join the battle fray I help hobura in her fight Hearing my words made hobusaku slightly hesitant,but she quickly understood and nodded her head decisively running swiftly towards the bloody fray ready to do battle. I also didn''t wast time and started running towards the other two,it was unknown when the girls would finish fighting the lamia,but I knew that it wasn''t too long until they finish until then hobura and I need to stall this succubus and wait for the help of the other girls doing so would ensure our victory without a doubt. I thought quickly dodging the blade of a lamia to my side using my at the same time and freezing the lamia on the spot controlling the frozen part I shattered the lamia in a blink of an eye killing him instantaneously my ruthless and carefree demeanor made the surrounding lamia strike fear into their hearts as they clearly understood that I wasn''t someone to be trifled with to making them unconsciously avoid me as they continued fighting the other ratman beside them. I also ignored them and hasted my steps raising my hands ready for casting. -Arghhh ! Hobura cried out in pain as she got punched by a flame fist getting launched back for a few meters landing on her back. -HAHAH Die you filthy whore ! The succubus roared preparing another fiery fist of hers as she quickly landing in front of hobura about to make her strike ferociously. (BOOM) Another small explosion came as she was about to hit hobura straight on,but unfortunate for her the strike was blocked,confused she jumped back for a moment to regain her wits and looked at her fist...it was frozen the cold spread intensely paining her for a bit,she disliked it intensely and invoked a violent flame around her frozen fist evaporating the cold on her fist looking forward to see who it was that had blocked her strike. She narrowed her eyes momentarily there was no smoke this time only steam that was created through the flames that had punched the ice wall that I erected just at the last moment. -Lord sorron... Hobura was surprised taking my hand as she rose up again looked at me very emotional,but also worried remembering the last outcome we had with the same opponent she felt angered thinking about it sour for her defeat which was also the reason why she charged into the fight without a second thought. -Try not to make a obvious opening and remember I have your back lets make the score even I smiled at her giving her my own support which clearly motivated hobura intensely as she nodded at me gripped her sword tighter which was once again emitting a dark evil aura strengthening it. -Two versus one ? Isn''t that unfair ? The succubus snorted ridiculing us,but I simply stared at her coldly not replying to her words as I snapped my hand. Instantly 18 different spikes of pure ice condensed in her area the spikes formed extremely fast,but didn''t surprise the succubus to the least as she waved her hand creating flames blast around her and destroying the incoming ice spikes without an effort. Hobura also didn''t skip a beat and charged forward towards the succubus with her giant sword.From my analyzes this opponent seemed to be in a very close power range as the other succubus we had encountered right now my strength didn''t grow all too much,but hobura''s sure did giving the succubus slight amount of pressure and with me in the fray she needed to keep tabs on two people so she wouldn''t get overwhelmed it didn''t look for her. The fight continued like this for over 20 minutes the ratman and the girls were almost finished fighting the lamias the girls hadn''t suffered from any sort of attack and cut through the lamia as if they were nothing the succubus was also very pressured not able to harm us too much constantly getting pushed back. Through this fight she had already realized her disadvantage and knew that she needed to end the fight very fast and join the lamia on killing the other girls if not it would be very hard to turn tables now,she had already tried a lot of tactics most of which was to eliminate me first so I would stop interrupting her every time she tried to hot hobura,I had already realized that damaging her wasn''t going to work so instead I focused on giving hobura support by shielding her from sneaky strikes and also hinder the opponent by freezing her movements because of this the fight was very long with no real winner hobura was pushing her back without a doubt,but the succubus was slippery always avoiding fatal strikes. She had tried to avoid hobura a few times to get to me or aimed at me from a distance to take me out both of which never worked since hobura would catch up to her in a instant and the long ranged attacks could be shielded by me or outright avoided,at one point I was sure that she tried to control my mind somehow,but also failed which surprised her the most and gave space for a small opening for hobura to abuse and create a giant slash on her chest which was speeding up the battle for us,it was very fortunate since I had the innate ability which made me immune to every mental status effect of course is one of them. -Grrrrr...you cockroaches ! The succubus roared her appearance was wrenched and bloody she was constantly surrounded by flames,but even these couldn''t hurt hobura since I was constantly suppressing these flames through me my absolute control over the ice not even she could resist against it every time and needed to renewer her flames a every minute which is the main reason why she needs to get rid of me. -I...I never thought I would need to use this now... The succubus spoke madly her eyes were already crazed and very mad her fists were gripped to the point her nails were digging into her flesh showing how angry she was. Her words confused and alarmed me at the same time making me quickly remind hobura that she should take a small distance from her,hobura understood and took on a defensive stance on her own as we watched the succubus high on guard. Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. I stared at her trying to figure out what she was trying to do and as i was doing so I realized that she was channeling something it wasn''t an instant cast,but rather something completely different which threw me off momentarily. -HIT HER HOBURA ! I shouted my command was immediately received as hobura once again leaped forward raising her giant sword threatening as she was about to slash the succubus in two,but just as she was about to do that the succubus opened her eyes. (Whoosh) The blade....it stopped. The sound of wind brushing down could be heard hobura''s blade was only a inches away from the succubus''s face almost cutting her in two,but now both of them were stuck neither of them moving or taking action against each other.... I could feel a very bad premonition rise through my body as I continued watching eyes narrowed down. -HAHAHAHA YOU LOST ! The succubus shouted madly laughing hysterically as she put her finger to the giant blade and shoved it away as if it was nothing.. Something was wrong very very wrong hobura wasn''t even resisting or striking her ! What was going on ? Feeling very alarmed I tried to connect towards hobura and asked her what the problem was through the transmission,but soon enough I realized... My connection towards hobura...it was gone... I gritted my teeth my eyes sinking deep into panic as I tried to understand what the problem was ! -Hobura ! Answer me ! What are you doing Kill her ! I shouted out,but hobura wasn''t moving at all only standing with her sword gripped turning her back to me...the succubus just continued laughing amused by my shouting... -That won''t work you idiot its over...I didn''t expect to actually use it here you forced me to,its a shame really since I needed to use it on a lowly creature such as her...tsk tsk tsk...Well let me make this clear for you...her mind I have taken control of it nothing you say will have an effect she is now my servant following my orders... The succubus said maliciously,her words were ridiculous making me despair for a few moments as I started to deny them inside my head... That can''t be...it just can''t ! I swallowed hard taking a step back and trying to reaffirm my situation,I continued to connect with hobura through the transmission link,but there was no,result it was as if hobura didn''t exist anymore making me despair every time I tried. I bit my lips drawing blood from them as I stared towards hobura...not even sure what to do... The succubus saw my expression and smiled even more seeing the hurt in my eyes mocking me. -Ohhh are you gonna cry ? Is this your beloved ? If so then let me take the honor or rather let her take the honor and end you little life...it was fun as it lasted...now you servant...kill him I couldn''t even say anything before I saw hobura move her giant blade upwards turning her face around to meet me showing a wild and vicious look on her face while staring at me a look that she had never shown me before making me go speechless for a moment as I felt a small amount of fear rise inside my heart,the fear every opponent felt facing such overwhelming berserker like her with her glowing red eyes... I needed to run I knew that,but as I was thinking to do so I was already too late hobura had closed up the distance in a mere seconds while I was lost in thought only through a hairs breath I dodged the massive sword from slicing me in two,but still I was in reach... With a quick turn hobura reversed her stance and quickly tried to kick me in the stomach seeing her incoming kick I casted quickly and summoned 5 layers of thick ice to block the attack,but unfortunately they all broke under hobura''s brute force able to reach me and kick me with fierce strength sending me flying. (BANG) As I was launched away I finally hit an end and crashed on a tree my vision was momentarily blank as my brain tried to register the pain that had just been caused on me. -LORD SORRON ! -HOBURA NO ! From a not so far distance away I could hear the cries of the other girls watching what had just happened they couldn''t believe it neither could I really as I spat out massive amounts of blood out of my mouth. -Guhhh...uhhh I vomited feeling my intestines rattled to the core and twisted in any kind of way...my ability to think rationally had all since been eliminated,the only reason I was alive was because the previous ice layers had softened the kick somewhat I had also invoked the skill and copied the attributes of the second highest strength warrior in this group,but even then my hp had turned critical which I could tell showing the immense amount of strength hobura possessed. Will...Will I finally die now ? I wondered,there had been so many times I escaped death by a hairs breath it made me already wonder if I had some kind of guardian angel protecting me...not that I believed in a god I rather looked at my girls as my guardian angels which they certainly were... Its ironic then...my angel she is going to kill me...a very fitting end maybe ? Its also a end I would prefer the most then dying to a enemy...dying to a beloved was more pleasant after all. I comforted myself,but I knew that I couldn''t give up no matter what thats why I raised my head for a moment trying to look at approaching hobura with her glowing deathly eyes deeply engraved into my mind. I stood up coughing up some blood while at it,keeping my gaze even towards her. I already knew what to do. I needed to run. I knew that,but for some reason my legs weren''t moving...I wasn''t afraid to the point of being petrified no...there was something else keeping me in place something nagging me to stand my ground giving me strength for what was in front of me one of the things I feared the most. I stomped my feet breaking away my shiver as I faced her directly watching her every move as she executed a skill trying to take me out with a single hit of hers I saw the danger right in front of me my mind screamed at me to run already and stop my foolishness. But my heart rejected remembering all the fun times we had together,played around,fooled around,talked,argued and laughed,it was enjoyable and most of all unforgettable. So in a sense I was confident and believed in her even when she raising her sword at me I continued believing in her. Hobura was ready to strike.With her sword raised high watching me intently as if waiting for my parting words,but nothing would come out of my mouth and with that she brought down her massive sword. I smiled cheerily. ========================================================= I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 123 A Monster Lord The sound of rattling metal could be heard as the soft cool wind past through my neck..sweat mixed with few drops of blood dripping down as I sucked in my breath. My eyes were shut and my smile never faltered even in the face of death.I never felt unwillingness or any sort of regret in my action,which in the end paid off as I opened my eyes again staring at the razor sharp blade in front of me emitting the strong dark aura which alone seemed to be able to cut me clean not even requiring the physical blade to hack through my flesh and bones. Hobura stood in front of me holding her giant sword directly directly to my face,her eyes were still glowing a feral red glaring at me,but even then I smiled. She had stopped,it made me happy,but I also knew that this was far from a success hobura was merely fighting back and in her eyes I could see that wild spirit trying to break free,but slowly getting overpowered herself as the sword in her hand started shaking furiously. -Uhh...hey you servant what are you doing ? Kill him already ! The succubus shouted out fuming as she glared at hobura watching us as she stuck in place not cutting me or going away. I ignored the succubus for a few moments and stepped closer to hobura.Moving my hand I lowered hobura''s grip on the sword the shaking was very strong and hobura was gritting her teeth intensely her gaze had never left me looking down facing me.. The rage and uncontrollable fury she had inside of her was astounding for normal people such look could instantly make them lose sweat profusely or even make them fear to death,but not me,for her to actually scare me was already too late. I knew far too much of her to be able to get frightened by her the initial fear I had was only momentarily a fluke that was brought by my own cowardly self and nothing else. My hand slid further moving up hobura''s body touching her,the large blade in her hand was now moving upwards very so slowly still shaking,hobura was sweating looking at me with a sad look. -R..un...lor..d...so...r..on.. Tears streamed down as she forced those words it made my heart tremble in pain even more as I listened,but I didn''t do as she said if she could resist there was no doubt that hobura could break free. The blade was now almost half-way raised again not far off the succubus stood still watching this spectacle in front of her with a malicious grin on her face,she wasn''t going to take action and only watched expecting hobura to cut me down and taste the pain of my mistake. We were far from the original spot from where the fight was taking place throughout this whole exchange with the succubus we had moved away further and further it could be that the succubus planned this all along,but I didn''t care enough to really try thinking about it,the girls weren''t finished,but they didn''t need to fight anymore since they had already taken out most of the lamia leaving the rest to the ratman as they ran towards here they had watched the things that occurred here and knew that I was almost sliced to death their hearts were worried running faster as if they were running for their lives wanting to reach here before it was too late,but they didn''t need to worry. I knew what I was doing. If I don''t do this...and somehow get her back then I am scared that I will lose her somehow that death between one of us would be inevitable. I even once told dakiro...Losses were inevitable...thats why I swore to not let these losses happen in front of me to the girls that is even if it costs me my life which is always the only bargaining chip I ever had this entire time. It would all come down to this whether or not hobura was strong enough to breakthrough and I was confident. Who knew if this confidence would pay out,but it didn''t matter I would still do it no matter what. Thinking like this I held onto hobura''s right hand again tightly stroking it while staring at it too...the tattoo the emblem on her back hand was still present almost not even visible at first glance,but unforgettable for someone like me the person who had given this emblem who started this girl on her path and brought her here. -Remember... I whispered holding onto her hand tight without me knowing the light blue color of my eyes started to shine unknown symbols were forming into those crystal like eyes constantly switching from symbol to symbol each in different color and shape finally stopping at one particular symbol,the dark red blood sign. I could feel immeasurable amount of information getting sucked into my brain experiences and small bits of memories that didn''t belong to me getting recalled and awakened most of these memories were about me... Cooking,Pondering,Crafting,Eating,Sleeping. The images were running fast finally coming up to this point in specific slashing at me,the feelings of guilt,sadness and anger revolved around this moment when she charged at me kicking me into the tree she tried to yell and shout,but was silenced internally. -Its okay...I don''t mind,it wasn''t your fault... I whispered and just as I did the sword once again stopped small sniffing sound could be heard as hobura''s eyes were producing even more tears the emblem on her right hand was now glowing bright red almost burning hot,but in my hand the warmth was more then pleasant then stinging. -Lahrd shoron ! Hic...(sniff)...I...I...ahm sho sharryy ! Hobura cried out her glowing red eyes completely turning back into their normal beautiful serene ones as she hugged me tight dropping the giant sword in her and crying her eyes into my shoulder. Feeling her presence through my transmission link I could finally feel safe and happy inside my heart,hobura came back. -Grrrr...you idiots don''t forget where you are standing right now ! The succubus roared now much more pissed off then before her flames radiating endlessly as she charged at both of us,seeing her charge made me momentarily remember the situation we were in this whole event had made me and hobura lost into each other ending up ignoring the succubus.Hobura also realized the mistaken and quickly was about to take her sword back to retaliate,but both of us knew that hobura wouldn''t be able to be quick enough it made hobura desperate as she tried to throw me away,but my eyes quickly shone as I knew that we weren''t in danger at all. (Bang) In the very instant a loud banging sound came coming from the succubus,stopping in her tracks suddenly her nose bleeding profusely as she stepped back with a very dazed look on her face it looked as if she had just hit a wall and in a sense it was true. A Force Wall that is. I smiled looking to my left side I could the other girls had already arrived hasumi was one of them raising her hands and concentrating very hard while staring at the dazed succubus with a deathly glare her control over pure force was astounding she could wield her powers easily with a single though of her mind when it came to control and toughness she was the better magician out of all of us. If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. -Grrr...you cockroach friends came...hmph ! SO WHAT I JUST KILL YOU ALL REGARDLESS ! The succubus was now even more enraged getting humiliated like this seemed to have pulled her last straw as the flames started to circulated in a very wild manner her skin and appearance changing multiple times the beauty she had at the very beginning was now turning into a hideous beast,it had a hellish like appearance with dark red scales and cracks covering its whole body,the wings had turned stony too showing a almost rotten look truly demon like. She was stronger now...but still we were together it wasn''t a problem. But just as we were about to attack all together a loud voice boomed out. -This is enough rhelreia back off ! The voice was loud and strong from where it came from was unknown making all of us immediately guarded as we stood in a set formation,we didn''t need to wait long for the owner of the voice to reveal herself just like the first succubus we had encountered this one also came forth through a black hole like portal and it was also not surprising that this woman was also indeed a succubus with her long dark red skinny wings attached and beautiful appearance. -Rahhhhh ! Wylniva ! Why are you here ? This doesn''t concern you to the least so back off ! The now hideous beast that was once a beautiful woman roared out clearly displeased by the woman that just entered without asking. Hearing her words the woman just snorted coldly giving the beast a cold glare which calmed down the beast significantly or rather frightened to calm down. -Did you already lose your sanity through actually changing into a demon or are you just really that of an idiot ? Even if you try fighting them you won''t stand a chance because of your playing around you missed your chance multiple times already... The woman hissed out her words had stroke a sense of realization towards the hideous beast the situation was truly not in her favor she should have killed me when she had the chance when she had some amount of control over hobura that is. -Who said you two are going to run ? I spat out angrily stepped forward while summoning large amounts of ice that I was surprised to be able to summon,The amount was ridiculous that I couldn''t even count anymore the two succubi were evenly impressed by the display of power that I had just summoned. The girls didn''t understand my words because I spoke in a different language,but they still understood my actions the reason I summoned so many ice spikes that is as everyone started raising their weapons and magics to start fighting the newly added succubus was very bitter from her looks it didn''t seem like she was confident enough to put a proper fight with us,she wanted to escape thats for sure,but at the same time she seemed to be awfully curious about something that something being the emblem on girls hands and me in particular staring intently. -Hey you... ? Am I right ? You seem to be able to understand us if I am correct... Her words were polite and gentle it made me dumbfound hearing her talk to polite to me all of sudden the anger that had be pumped into my body wasn''t dissipating though through simple words. -Do we even need to talk ? I see no reason for us to stand here and talk you should rather prepare yourself to fight for your life since I am not going to give you chance lady... My words were cold and murderous it didn''t faze either of the succubi,but made them look at me in a very complicated look on their faces not sure what to say. -That...that emblem on the ...it is a emblem that is unique to the isn''t it ? The woman spoke quick with a excited tone in her voice,her words made me momentarily stop in thought as I started to regard her more properly and what she just said... She knows ? The question floated on top of my head it created all kinds of questions thinking further about the issue,but I quickly stopped my thinking at that point and a few things clear. She attacked us the succubi up until now always attacked us even if she knows something why should I consider making a negotiation with her now ? I am not a complete idiot ! She simply wants to stall for time ? On top of that I could see the very uncertainty in her voice the way she talked and expressed herself told me that she was very knowledgeable,but experience and certainty wise speaking she had no clue if what she said or assumed was true at all,in the end it just didn''t matter. -Kill them ! I roared immediately initiating the attack on these two firing off my ice spikes at them the girls also started roaring and charging with full might at them with their weapons ready. The woman who had just tried to talk to me was dumbfounded she was standing in place still not sure what to do really,the hideous beast on the other hand wasn''t surprised she looked panicked and tried to escape,but I quickly stopped her freezing her wings and legs mainly slowly her down significantly this time around there wasn''t anyone with her that I needed to keep attention of just like hobura it was a easy task for me to keep her in place or at least slow her down a bunch. The girls moved charging forward they first tried to put down the succubus that was standing in place who had only now realized her predicament for some reason and kneel''ed down onto the ground raising her hands up into the sky yelling. -I SURRENDER ! The girls obviously didn''t understand a single words she had just said and disregarded her words about to strike her down ending her life,seeing her like this made me very confused she wasn''t even trying to struggle or anything she could at least run couldn''t she ? I sighed...my previous thought of simply killing both of them had slowly turned into kill one of them I had to remind myself that even through my anger I needed to have better control over myself. -Don''t kill her hobusaku and hasumi tie and lock her in momentarily if she tries to escape or struggle then you are allowed to kill her without a doubt you understand ? My message was send to everyone here they understood my words and started to avoid attacking her no,one seemed to particular care why I did this hobura didn''t mind my strange order either and just charged madly towards the hideous creature with her giant sword now leaking this dark ominous aura very intensely. There was only pure rage present in hobura''s eyes followed with humiliation that I could guess from where came from. -I WILL CHOP YOU UP TO BITS ! Hobura yelled finally slashing the hideous beast. ========================================================= I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 124 A Bite For A Kick -Ehm....if I may know what are you going to do to me ? Wylniva asked very uncomfortable with the way she was walking feeling the rough handle of a sword poking her from behind pressured under the seemingly guarded eyes of the girls who looked at her with hostility. -I don''t know just yet,but expect anything from me...by now I don''t have the most favorable look on your kind so be quiet if you don''t want to have the others continue poking you...who knows maybe it won''t be the blunt side that will poke you... I spoke as my hand held onto a thick cloth sack dangling,it wasn''t heavy,but moderate having a distinct smell of blood attached to it,the bottom of this sack was also leaking a few drops of blood every step I took making out a ominous scene. The stood in a formation as we walked through the misty forest,it had been a half an hour since we finished the battle the girls killed the hideous beast that was once the succubus.Hobura mainly did the kill though slashing the beast with her sword and killing it with one sweep what came after was simple clean up to the remaining lamia soldiers,but hobura continued to hack on the beast mercilessly with a lot of pumped up anger inside of her...she really meant what she said...is all I could say really. The ratman had some losses,but they weren''t sad about it and instead thanked me a lot officially turning under my banner with that done I ordered the ratman to return back home and sort things out there were still things I needed to do right now. The day was almost over the fight had gone on a very long time you could even see the sun go down from a distance the mist was also getting thinner the farther we were walking away about to reach our destination which was the lamia den. While walking I though of a lot of things that had happened today,me almost dying or almost even losing hobura why I didn''t just run away or if I could have done things a bit more differently.. These questions that really plagued me,but I didn''t mind them anymore since everything alright at least in my book that is. Looking to my left,I could see hobura she wasn''t very close and took a meter distance from me,it wasn''t because she had somehow disliked me no,reading her emotions I could feel that she wanted to get closer to me no matter what,but she forced herself not to do so the reason for that I could tell. She had hit me...hit me hard really.Hitting me was something that the girls never done before up until now it was only hugs and soft touches really not even I dared to hit anyone and instead used other beasts or my words to teach them they were sincere and obedient hitting them was never necessary I also never really provoked anyone to the point of making them angry and hit me even if I had done that I was sure that they still wouldn''t have the guts to actually hit me because there were multiple reason why they couldn''t one of which was... My glass like fragility....even with 100 health I am not sure that I could endure a normal hit from these girls it would be severe without a doubt and maybe even kill me the girls understood this fact after a while,I never told them personally,but they slowly started to understand why I always just stay home or stand in the back it is also why they like this formation more since it protects me the most very pathetic if you think about it. I am okay with this since I don''t really have any other choice,I get annoyed sometimes when it comes up with small matters,but its still okay since I know that they only mean good to me and nothing else. The current turmoil of feelings hobura is experiencing is guilt and regret with small amount of hatred mixed in herself.All of this is because she hit me when the succubus had taken control over her the realization dawning after the fight resulting in this and in all fairness hobura wasn''t at fault she wasn''t resistant to magic as much as hoboku who had a high intelligence so she couldn''t break free immediately,I was already astound and thankful enough that she resisted enough to stop the killing blow from reaching me showing that her willpower was indeed nothing to scoff at giving me an opening to set her free again. But this still doesn''t changes one thing...that she had hit me very hard almost killing me. My skill had already worn off there were no,side effects of any mutation present because I knew the girls like the back of my hand,the kick that hobura had given me was powerful and it was also most likely that if I didn''t put up the layers of ice to soften the blow I would have been killed regardless even with the added health that I got from the skill ,it was scary to think about it. Anyways I didn''t blame hobura to the least I even told her that it wasn''t her fault in general the other girls also understood this point very well and said evenly nice things to hobura giving her small support,my kicked stomach still hurt it was also swollen heavily,but I would live and recover which was good. But even though everyone else forgave and understood hobura she herself the person in question who got controlled and hit me hadn''t come to a agreement with herself to forgive her actions. -Hobura...can you hug me ? I feel cold... I said smiling at her from the side...I lied I didn''t even feel the cold since I had my skill,but I didn''t want to see the distanced and sad hobura seeing her like this also hurt me from the inside so being a bit sly wasn''t going to be anything bad since hobura had violated me dozens of uncountable times already. Hobura also had seen through my plain lie and knew about my cold resisting skill very clearly,but even if she knew that I lied she wouldn''t just go against my words like this. Hobura was surprised not sure what to say shivering a bit,in all reality it was actually she who was cold right now making my offer even more incredibly tempting. Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. -Uhnn...yes lord sorron.. She obligated slowly getting closer to me as her hands started to travel up my shoulders embracing me from the side as we continued walking...hobura was wearing her armor there were stained splatters of blood everywhere a bit stinky,but I didn''t it the image and smell of blood was already too familiar to me as if I was breathing in simple air. The other girls seeing this felt very jealous,hoboku was the most jealous literally fuming since she wanted hobura to be punished after hitting me she knew that it wasn''t her fault,but she insisted and said that people have to take responsibility for the things they did even if they didn''t mean to do it. These words were powerful and wise,it made me ask her from where she learned those words and it seems be coming from a book about law and philosophy that she had read recently and in a way she was very right,but I just couldn''t make myself to punish the already suffering hobura and instead made a light punishment with a only vegetable diet for 3 days. As it turns out I had actually given a very harsh sentence towards hobura which made all of the other girls go pale,hoboku was obviously satisfied by this and didn''t speak anymore. Hobura herself didn''t object or had any thoughts against the sentence and took it without a second word. -Lord sorron...can I ask you something... Hobura whispered meekly,she seemed to cheer up significantly while being so close to me her heart was now calmer then before,but the turmoil inside her heart was strong as ever. -Yeah,sure ask away.. I whispered back smiling hobura immediately got charmed by my smile and started to get a bit more courageous speaking her mind to me a bit sad. -When...when I charged at you...why didn''t you run or fought back ? I am sure that you could have done those things... Hobura asked and honestly her question was very solid something that I indeed did consider when I faced her,but never did since there was a single reason that held me back. I didn''t want to hurt hobura. It may sound very cheesy and dumb,but it is the reason why I never fought back I just couldn''t it didn''t feel right so I didn''t and just trusted hobura in the exchange instead of course there were other non-lethal ways I could have possibly stopped her like freezing her movement keeping her in place,but if I would have done those things I am sure I would have been able to have hobura resist against the mind control or keep the succubus in her position without slaying me first.. There were just too many risks and things that I couldn''t consider at the time to be properly thought out and executed correctly my bond was strong so I trusted it and followed my heart to reach the conclusion. If I would have hit hobura and had her suffer pain through my hands...I am not sure if I could have justified or forgiven my own actions feeling guilt,regret and the hate for myself. I kept eyes narrowed while thinking about this issue,it was deep and it related to the relationship we had right now it was confusing and very messed up in a way if I would have my normal human brain I would think that all of this would be simply insane. But luckily I already lost my mind a long time ago so its okay. The thought amused me a lot,turning back to hobura I grinned at her and opened my mouth her head was close and I could see her dark red smooth neck directly exposed to me without waiting I lunged forward and bit onto hobura''s neck biting and licking her a lot. -uhh...wha...lord sorron ?! Hobura was surprised by my sudden action my bite wasn''t strong enough to make her feel pain,but it was still a sting that instead of pain caused a lot of pleasure to her followed with the sucking and licking covering the part with saliva. Our march stopped at the moment I started doing kinky things on hobura well no,one considered or knew if this was kinky or not,but they still stared at me going hard at hobura''s neck aroused by my action with a dazed look on their own. Hobura at one point didn''t say anything and instead accepted it entirely giving into her pleasure and letting me bite on her as much as I wanted to moaning and grunting quietly. Wylniva had also a very surprised look when she saw me doing something like this,but slowly she started to look at me in a very different way just like the other girls licking her lips hungrily which I didn''t even notice at the time. I stopped after another five minutes hobura''s neck tasted very sour and bloody it was a bad taste mixed with her sweat and the blood of her enemies,but for some reason I still liked it because it was her. I wiped my mouth for a moment hoboku''s breath was a bit ragged she seemed to have throughly enjoyed my service as she stared at me very aroused. -We are even now a bite for a kick no,need to mention it don''t you think ? I knew that my smile was a bit sly and mischievous then usually since I couldn''t help myself,but either way hobura was glad now her emotions turning clearer,the guilt and regret dispersing under my presence. -Guhhh ! Lord sorron I think you should let me hug you instead my robe is softer and warmer then her hard and cold scale armor... And like this hoboku couldn''t take it anymore and quickly snatched me away from hobura,Hobura was obviously displeased by hoboku ruining the atmosphere and quickly fought back for me... All''s well that end''s well isn''t it ? Well at least for this situation right ? ======================================== I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 125 Submitting Roar Sorry if I am not being on schedule,its the holidays so i was lazing around ! xD ============================================= We ended up fooling around for a few minutes,But I quickly handled it and told everyone to start concentrating a bit more since we were getting awfully close to the cave where the lamia den was located at. The girls didn''t have any major injuries a few scratches maybe and in all honestly I may be the one who is injured the most which is also kind of sad since I was only hit once. -Lord sorron why are we attacking the lamia ? Shouldn''t we rest up and do that tomorrow ? Hoboku asked curiously while walking beside me,the question was solid and to be honest it is also a smart thing to do really,but there were a few more upsides to attacking them now. -Currently the lamia inside the cave are thinking that their main force is slaughtering the ratman they aren''t expecting anyone to attack them making them low on guard on top of that as I just said their "Main force" is away leaving behind the weaker ones or the lesser ones guarding their home it is true that we can go back and rest up for tomorrow and then attack,but then our edge of surprise would immediately disappear since the lamia in the cave would quickly realize that there was something wrong with their main force that hadn''t returned or brought a message back to them right now is the most optimal chance to attack if we wait longer then the lamia are likely to leave or investigate for themselves leaving them highly alerted...you understand ? I said turning towards hoboku finishing my words,she thought deeply about what I just said and nodded back at me not really sure about this plan of mine,but understanding the advantage of it. -And the sack ? Hoboku inquired looking down at the bloody sack I was holding with me the whole time.I smiled at her question. -You''l see for yourself... I answered keeping it a mystery what I wanted to do.Hoboku just grunted smiling at me,her smile had a small sense of worry to it and her eyes were also constantly scanning through my stomach you couldn''t see anything because of the armor,but the previous injury the kick that hobura gave me was still there very swollen,but alright. Ending the conversation like this I started telling everyone their positions and how we were going to move in,I did this through the usage of that I had mapping out the cave and counting how many lamia were inside to give everyone a better role and a sense of a direction,I estimated the interaction to not last long,but who knows maybe they send their weakest group to the ratman and kept their strongest group inside the cave which could potentially be problematic,but I was still confident enough to say that even if that was the case the girls would still be able to handle it without an issue. With the plan settled everyone started to move on their own and take position hobusaku was the only one who could enter the cave without getting noticed since she had the ability which allowed her to do that,her job was to get inside and trying waiting for us to initiate her own surprise attack in case something was wrong. Regarding the rest of us we stood next to the trees and bushes hiding ourselves while waiting for a moment to strike. The two lamia guards were focused and firm,they didn''t notice our presence with their reptilian eyes watching every corner and movement with a wary look on their faces.Spears and bastard swords seem to be the basic weaponry of this kind since it was the only weapon I had seen them wield so far. The area around us was quiet with the few bird cries resounding throughout the forest. -Go... I whispered also signaling it through my transmission links to the girls on each side,they quickly moved with swift and nimble movements on each side of the cave entrance lunging towards the lamia guards who had still not realize what was going on until it was already too late. The first guard was directly enclosed inside a vacuum force box his body restricted without a space to move or breath immediately getting robbed from his air,the second guard also didn''t last long he had noticed his fellow guards struggle for a moment and turned around to see what was going on just to be strangled at the next second.A sack had swiftly found its way on his head blinding him and making his already illegible words into a soft yelps as he was being slowly pulled towards the bushes. -Tie them to trees and make sure that they don''t speak...everyone else start moving.. The girls understood and quickly started taking action running quietly towards the entrance of the cave while I followed along in my own pace letting the girls take the lead. Hobura and hoboku stayed by my side for protections wylniva also accompanied us since I didn''t know what to do with her and letting her stay outside was also out of question both hobura and hoboku kept a very sharp eye at her at every step and we made sure that she was in front of us while we walked into the cave. She didn''t particular mind and expected as much obligating with the whole prisoner thing without a complaint. -What are you going to do now ? From what I can tell you aren''t killing these lamia since you would have murdered the other two lamia without a second thought and not tied them to a tree... Wylniva said looking around the wide entrance and the many different paths there were,I was currently concentrating on looking at it and checking the situation watching the red dots charge at other red dots and slowly pull them towards somewhere. The girls were working well clearing up the way for us,the cave was very spacey and a lot of paths with multiple rooms too it and had a giant hall room at the very end of the cave. The amount of lamia were a lot maybe 80 or 90,but they still weren''t enough if they were worse or at the same level as the ones we had fought,the girls are also making sure that the lamias they are clearing out would be silenced properly without calling for others killing them wasn''t my intention,but I still gave them the permission to kill if anything life threatening would happen to them or if they didn''t have any other way regardless I also didn''t mind them killing them,but I kept to myself for now. -I am just trying to have them have a taste of their own bitter medicine its only fair isn''t it ? I replied not even giving her a look of acknowledgement while navigating through the corridors.My short reply didn''t spark any new topic of conversation towards the succubus as she got quiet again just walking by without bothering anyone,she would sometimes giving a playful or flirty look from time to time,I never really responded to her that way and it seemed like the succubus herself was trying to tempt me with her powers,but it never worked since I had the ability which gave me immunity towards mental attacks and with both hoboku and hobura present she quickly stopped since she didn''t want to be impaled or cut into bits like her friend was. Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. -This is it... I muttered finally getting to the end of our path while looking up towards the giant steel door in front of us,the size was very big most probably complimenting that of a lamia itself since they all seem very huge bodied themselves...I wonder if a female lamia will get offended if I call her huge ? Hobura seems very proud of her size.... I only thought about it for a moment until I gave hobura the signal to throw down she easily understood it and stepped forward preparing herself and concentrating on the steel door that was in front of her eyes shut taking a proper stance.After a few seconds hobura jumped lightly forward giving herself momentum and raised her foot kicking the door with one swift and powerful movement. (Bang) The door immediately got blasted from its frame,hobura''s kick was powerful causing a huge dent to form in the middle of the steel door the sound that came after was also a shallow bang with the heavy steel door falling down onto the ground causing another round of banging to resound,dust and debris were flying everywhere obscuring the view. -Wha...WHO IS IT ! Someone shouted the people inside this hall room weren''t just a few from I found out that most of them gathered here thats why I also deduced that their temporary leader should also be here... Without minding the small uproar that I just caused I walked into the room with a carefree attitude,hobura and hoboku followed closely now keeping a very good eye on our surroundings while I started to look closer into the room to see what it was. A treasure room ? I gaped a bit surprised by the amount of gold and gems that were surrounding me right now...the room was fully covered with all kinds of riches ranging from gold cutlery to odd shaped gems and stones accessories and many more,the room was shining brilliantly. Hoboku and hobura both couldn''t helped,but be surprised too wylniva on the other hand just snorted as if it was nothing. -Stand right there Intruders ! Speak how did you get in here ! The voice once again started shouting this time a little bit more furious then before,I also finally decided to meet face with whoever it was that lead this place now,my grip on the sack got tighter for a moment as I looked in front of me. The lamia that was there shouting at us was blond haired with tanned upper skin and emerald scales on her lower part she was a snake like everyone else,but had a small unique look to her then the others that were next to her that looked more darker and ordinary she was also without a doubt a beauty with a big build,but that was only speaking about her upper body. Her lips were red and her eyes were a evenly emerald color as her lower scales very sharp so sharp as if it could cut itself. -I don''t think you are in any position to demand answers from me snake lady... My answer was met with a sneer and a small fit of anger as the female lamia started to shout again. -Why you...you have done a big mistake do you understand ? Your not going to leave alive from here so if you don''t want to die painfully then I advise you to tell me what you are doing here... She hissed the guards behind her had already drawn their weapons pointing them at us threateningly the amount that was inside here would be a solid 40 to 50 lamia with us 3 handling them wouldn''t be a problem,but that wasn''t what I was after. I laughed now finally getting to use the sack in my hand as I threw it to the emerald eyed snake lady,the blood contents of it was soaking wet already,I had forgotten to freeze it properly while walking,but I didn''t care really. The flew and quickly bounced slowly towards the snake lady the blood leaving behind a splat after another from the bounces showing off a disgusting scene really. The emerald eyed snake lady was confused so were her guards not even sure what I tried to do with this,out of curiosity the snake lady decided to pick up the bloody sack. I continued off while she opened the sack. -Thats a very funny thing to say since your friend over there said the exact same thing to me... -Kyaaa ! The emerald eyed snake lady cried out as disgust and distress were fully written all over her face throwing away the bloodied sack the contents slipping out and revealing the severed head of the previous leader of this group. The other lamia saw the head and started observing it slowly they started to realize who it was staring into the lifeless eyes of that person that had been killed mercilessly. The scene had rattled their over all moral as they slowly started to realize what this meant. They had failed,their assault had. -You...who are you ! Answer if and I make your death quick ! Enraged the emerald eyed lamia stepped forward there was small trace of fear and wariness in her eyes as she glared at me,she took some courage because she had the numbers on her side,but even then it was useless... I thought for a moment circulating a skill that I had in my mind feeling my throat tighten up for a moment as I did. (Wraaahhhhh!) The shout was loud and very powerful almost shaking the ground we were standing in causing vibrations under our feet and making both the lamia and the girls on my side block their ears for a moment because of the obnoxious heavy sound that I was emitting which also resulted in dropped their weapons,some parts of the ground that I was standing in were also slowly starting to crack until I stopped,fearing the cave in that might be caused by this. The lamia stopped shielding their ears for a moment realizing that I had stopped roaring,some of them were dizzy getting hit by the effect of the super sonic waves that came with the roar that seemed to have many effects such as dizziness,nose bleeding and temporary disorientation. Well thats only with my roar the real thing is much more destructive then this... I reminded myself keeping my carefree attitude even after the roar I had just made,the opposing lamia were now only understanding what kind of predicament they got themselves into as they looked at each other not even sure what to do. -Grrrr..NO I WILL NOT ! The emerald eyed snake lady shouted out furiously as she picked up a sword from the ground charging at me crazily. ================================================= I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 126 Unity Just as the emerald eyed lamia came halfway forward,the shadow behind her rose in a very eerie and fascinating manner forming into a figure and then materializing revealing hobusaku who quickly jumped forward and kicked away the sword in the lamia''s hand and then shoving her down on the ground completely neutralizing the not so threatening lamia. -uhhh...grrr... The lamia struggled completely pressed onto the ground growling like a beast,her eyes were lightly crazed showing that she didn''t really think this through. I stared at her for a few seconds until I made my way forward towards the other lamia hobusaku still held her in place while hobura and hoboku followed closely behind,from behind us I could hear the footsteps of the other girls walking towards this direction,probably alarmed by the huge banging sound that came from the collapsed steel door. -From today on you are all my prisoners you will pay for what you did against my people and get your set punishment for it,rest assured I promise that I won''t kill you,but know that if you resist or try to harm anyone in my group you will be joining the person inside the sack earlier... There was a moment of silence after,my words soon after the girls started to come inside the treasury one after another they quickly stepped into formation and watched the lamia in front of them with a wary and hostile look on their faces. -You...you promise you won''t kill us ? One of the lamia asked stepping forward as if representing her group,she also had a very unique appearance her scales were purple and light blue she was busty and had also tanned skin with rosy lips purple eyes and black long hair that flowed down like a river stream she was pretty and cute looking for a lamia. -What is your name ? I asked small amount of curiosity rising inside my heart,she was very calm and collected and seemed to be very observatory with her eyes constantly squirming around. My questioned seemed to have momentarily threw her off,but she quickly recovered and answered rigidly. -My..My name is zephalpia... She said a bit shy while keeping her head low she seemed a bit fearful of me really,but I didn''t mind and just continued speaking... -Good from today on you are the leader of the lamia prisoners and as I said I will not kill you or abuse you in any way,but be sure that I will give you punishment for the amount of suffering you had brought to the ratman so keep in mind that I am not going to be lenient in this point am I clear ? -Yes... Zephalpia understood and quickly walked back to her people keeping her head low like the rest she glanced at me more then once appraising me with her smart eyes thinking about something,looking at her I believed that she would be useful in the future. Ending this small conversation I ordered the girls to tie the lamia''s and bring them in one straight line the emerald eyed lamia whose name seems to be Aphiexi had struggled a lot she didn''t calm down so hobura had no choice,but to knock her out with a punch to the gut tying her throughly and giving her to the other lamia to carry... The treasures that were inside the room amazed me there were all kinds of items here mostly valuable minerals such as gold and gems some high quality weapons even,but I could also see the tightly piled in one area making me realize what they were doing,but for what cause it was unknown... I didn''t wait for too long and simply started to shamelessly take everything inside this room sucking in the treasure and all kinds of items into my without a pause,the lamia who were standing aside gaped at the display of me pocketing everything through a single hand with no idea where these items were going to some of the lamia were very sad seeing me take everything which could be understood since it seemed like they had put a lot of effort collecting so much. Later when I finished taking everything and inspecting everything inside the cave I asked zephalpia or rather zeph-thats what I call her from now on since their names are very hard to pronounce-for what purpose these valuable were for,it highly interested me since I didn''t see what the lamias would need treasure for in this forest since I am not sure if they can trade with anyone at all. Zeph was very quick to answer and came forward carefully not to spark the anger of the other two girls that were standing behind me ,protecting me. Her eyes were honest without deceit well rather she didn''t dare to lie since she was in such situation. -We as the lamia are only a branch group that isn''t considered a part of the main group in the forest,to make things fair our queen medusa had made a rule that for a branch group to be able to join the main group or part of her kingdom would need to pay a proper price for entry the amount is very big and until now we had only collected half of it... She said making me quickly understand their situation and why they were going after the since they were valuables,but one thing I couldn''t understand why they suddenly changed their opinion on using the ratman as miners and now instead decided to kill them and use them as some sort of food. The question in hand was also answered,but not by zeph and instead wylniva,who seemed to be very tired of keeping quiet and turned towards us interrupting zeph. -A few days ago my superior told me that the demon king and the other two great monsters being queen medusa and queen malcanthet discussed on the issue and decided to kill off every weak monster inside the forest and use them as fertilizer or a food source for other more powerful monsters to grow and cultivate the idea itself seemed very dumb to me,but further asking into it I was told that the demon king had a way to raise our power through the weaker monsters,the order is very new and not many know of it as of yet only the succubi and the lamia are going to understand the order since the other races inside the forest wouldn''t understand our language nor would they willingly follow this order by us,it is also not decided to be done since one of the other great monsters the dragons aren''t siding with the idea and opposed against it as idiocy locking the situation somewhat,but not entirely...my guess is that the lamia had already passed on this message to the nearby smaller groups and clans in return of this service they allow these clans and groups to be added into medusa''s small kingdom near the core of the forest which is what these guys tried to do of course and to be honest me too... This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it. Wylniva said confessing the reason she was here in the first place,the information she had just given me sparked a flood of other conclusions of what was happening inside the forest what the first succubus tried to do and why these strange cores that control corpses are appearing all of a sudden. They are basically trying to farm the monsters on the outer part of the forest to quicker their own cause,it is a slow process since the succubi and the lamia aren''t the only people who are residing here with many other races like the dark elves or orcs who are decently strong too that can''t be just lightly taken to war without suffering their own losses,the succubi and the lamia are also few in number if I had to guess some may not be even willing to do such a thing making me also believe that the organization to this cause was simply jumbled together with no real official or leader to guide them all,the main point here also seems to be the dragons who oppose the idea of the demon king making the whole issue even more problematic. Politics and decision making in this forest was undecided and non-existing what else could I have possibly expected. I sighed...it didn''t seem like I had to worry about anything in the near future,this group of lamia aren''t even connected to the main group they just talked about,meaning that even if the queen or a higher official knew about this,they most probably wouldn''t even care or take action against it,the forest was simply too big monsters lived by the law of the jungle "kill or be killed,hunt or be hunted" to get by everyday there were also more intelligent races who had their own civil structure and society,but still acted as one and survived together like my group does keeping to themselves and killing anyone who seemed to be a threat or attacked us,the unity it takes for such an order and decision to be properly work out needs the consent of every clan and group inside the forest which in itself... Is almost impossible. There are just too many problems to count them all,the main being trust overall and working together,hell even 30 or 40 % of the forest united would do to make this plan of the demon king possible they could even be strong enough to rival a kingdom maybe,but right now thats just wishful thinking. There is a very huge difference between us the monsters and the other kingdoms like the humans. We are different from each other while they aren''t. "Race" is the key of the problem if we can''t understand them how they understand us ? This alone brings up problems like misunderstanding on each other which can lead to conflicts the ratman and the kobolds had once build this very conflict since the thought was simple like this. They aren''t similar to me so why should I care about them ? Its very logical,egoistic and selfish in a way,but the truth and the reality at the same time. The Demon king is simply a joke. I laughed my laughing sound seemed to have surprised the people around me since I was very quiet at the moment indulged in my thoughts suddenly laughing like this made me look like an idiot maybe even a madman of some sort,but I didn''t care. It didn''t matter to me in the end,it wasn''t my concern to the least,but something good to know nonetheless. Finishing up my round of laughter,I quickly turned back to normal a bit embarrassed from the way I just acted now and how the people were staring at me weirdly,other then the girls who seemed to like my laughter rather then think it was weird. I coughed clearing my throat trying to make the awkward atmosphere to disappear. -There is no,point in staying here any longer hasumi,hobuha round up the prisoners and lets leave... I said quickly rumbling up the situation as everyone understood and started to take their position about to leave. The situation with the demon king and the great monsters still intrigued me somewhat,but with the way the forest was it seemed very impossible for something to ever really happen making me feel calm from the inside. Legends aren''t always how they really are maybe the demon king will turn the things around who knows. But one thing I am sure about,I will definitely not join him. ===================================================== I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 127 Actions Speak More Then Thousand Words Or Not ? Making up for yesterdays lack of chapter ! ========================================================= Our departure was quick directly walking back towards the ratman village without any second stop,the day was almost over really which was also why I wanted everyone to move a bit more faster even with the added prisoners it wasn''t a problem for now. -Hey...isn''t it about time you told me what you are going to do with me ? I have a right to know you know ? Wylniva whined,she had been captured by us since the beginning of the day dragged through one and another part of the forest and until then I had never asked her anything and only told her to shut her mouth really and nothing else. Looking at her complaining my thoughts started to drift again.There was a reason why I had captured her initially it was because she had surrendered right away,but on a second thought this wasn''t the only main reason of course. She somehow knows that I am a "Monster Lord" she isn''t just calling me that because she thinks I am someone deserving the title no,she recognized it through the mark on hobura''s hand that she got to see a split second when it shined this topic in particular intrigued me intensely which is why I captured her in the first place,but looking at her now I am also sure that she doesn''t seem to know anything definitive about my class in specific since she seems to have her own second doubts about it... It is confusing really and I am not even sure what I want,but in the end there were also some things that I maybe forced to do since she knows about me...kill her that is. -What do you know about the ? I asked my voice was cold and detached making it clear that I wasn''t in a mood to make any jokes,wylniva also understood that point and just sighed answering me. -Its a job that I had read on while I was studying inside the library in my clan the information on that particular job isn''t very well known and the pieces are also scattered all over the place I am the clans librarian if you want to ask,I am just a little stronger compared to my partner earlier which this lady over there hacked into bits unfortunately,anyways one of the pieces I found inside a book mentioned that the when contracting with a monster a unique emblem that is one of a kind is bestowed to the monster it is the proof of a bond between these two not that of master and servant,but rather something more then that I am not entirely sure though She replied her answer surprised me and gave me a few things to think about until I stated my next question. -How did you.. Just as I was about the ask wylniva suddenly stopped in her tracks,her lack of movement surprised me and also made me stop as I told everyone to hold on for a moment. The girls were a bit displeased about wylniva''s attitude,but didn''t speak and just watched her like hawks ready to pounce.The aura wylniva was emitting was very bitter and annoyed she didn''t face me this time and just kept her head straight her voice a bit cold and detached. -Before you ask any more I would first like to know...what are you going to do with me ? It was the third time she asked this particular question and each time I simply ignored her or asked another question and as I said I am not very sure of that as if now. -I have not yet decided,but you should answer my question if you don''t want anything bad happen to you.. I lightly threatened my words came out spontaneously not even I thought they were the right thing to say,but for some reason I held a layer of doubt and distrust towards this person...no,its because she is a succubus is why I am not trusting her,I already had a very low impression of these guys which was aloof and arrogant even this woman in front of me showed signs of such mannerism it made me think that it was almost impossible to speak sense into them without angering them at the same time...my opinion maybe a bit biased,but up until now it was still true... Hearing my words wylniva laughed dryly her tone was without a doubt mocking as she spoke to me. -Is this a way of saying that if I don''t talk I won''t be useful anymore? And what if I don''t have anything you need to know anymore ? Will you kill me ? She obviously had enough time to think about all of this,but then again it begs the question. -Why did you surrender ? why didn''t you run you could have avoided all of this by running and I am sure that you know this too.. This was a point which made me distrust her the most...she intentionally surrendered to us comparing strengths she was obviously inferior to all of us,but she was still very close and could have definitely outrun us at the time,but no she stood where she was and waited for us to capture her...I am not this stupid. My question seemed to have obviously broke a wheel inside her plan she didn''t show it,but I could still see the small flinch quickly catching herself. -... There was a very small moment of silence between us,my eyes were cold almost piercing daggers at this womans back hobura and the other girls saw my expression and got ready to draw their weapons for this. -What if I say that I wanted to be captured so I can join your group...would you believe me ? She asked still keeping her head straight and not meeting my cold gaze right now,my eyes were faintly shining a light blue color inside these eyes a small storm was building up raining snow rapidly,but not violently. I shook my head not to her,but to myself a reminded. -No,I don''t trust you enough to believe you,trust isn''t just simply presented to people with mere words it is shown by actions,through a agreement that both parties can hold onto and have faith in... I said small images pushing through my thoughts showing me the fight between me and rokuten,me crouching beside dakiro who was inside a cage and also the time I drank alcohol with vulgan. Wyliva hearing my words snapped momentarily as she spoke with a angry tone. -Actions...you speak actions,but how can I possibly proof myself if I am here bound by your ties threatened with blades behind my back your meaning of action conveys true trust maybe right,but right now you aren''t even giving me this choice... Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. Her words and bitter tone hit me hard,what she was saying was also true,but at the same time I couldn''t afford to have her run if I let her go,what if she calls her friends and tries to kill us all ? Unknown Revenge...its something I feared right now,I didn''t want to feel uneasy every night when I fell asleep thinking that the next day would me or the girls last day torturous really which is why I was heavily leaning on simply killing this woman and be done with it... The issue bounced inside my head constantly hobura was already very displeased that the succubus was shouting at me and was about to back hand her from behind,but I couldn''t allow that and stepped forward -Don''t... I muttered hugging her from the side and holding her hand gently putting it down hobura was surprised,but she didn''t act on it anymore since I was the one who told her not to do it as she calmed down. Even though wylniva wasn''t facing us at the moment she still seemed to be surprised at me action showing that her senses were far more developed and stronger then ordinary monsters. I steeled myself once more stepping forward I came closer towards the succubus back touching her shoulder for a second I pulled her around and finally met with her face to face a bit surprised,looking at her now I could see why she didn''t want to face me. She had a very bitter and ugly frown,but that wasn''t the only thing that was present...her original lovely eyes were now black as a abyss cracks were forming on her skin beside her eyes making her look more terrifying then lovely,I knew what this was the other succubus had also done this and turned into a hideous beast to elevate her strength. -Don''t look at me... She said a bit hateful and angered,but not at me it seemed. The succubus didn''t seem to have expect me to forcefully turn her around,the girls were instantly more cautious by the change of her looks expecting what might happen hoboku even pressed herself closer to me in any case. From the way she was acting it seemed like she didn''t like this look of hers,it is understandable since from what I could deduce every succubus or incubus should look remarkably handsome or beautiful turning into something so hideous must have given her some sort of complex about it,either way I didn''t care. Ratman,kobolds and lamia in some way or another they were all ugly or hideous,but thats just for the opinion of other races against each other and even then they all still had some lovable,unique characteristics and points,if I was a person who valued looks over everything then I wouldn''t be with the girls to begin with or the kobolds or the ratman.I am together with them because they are useful and hardworking folks that I like lazy people are people who I despise the most who can''t go and solve their own problems and ask help for others it is a opinion that I had since I got out of the orphanage and lived on my own hard work pays off at some point you just gotta be patient. -Look at me... I ordered her,she replied by gritting her teeth and grinding it causing a very loud and obnoxious sound while turning her head towards me slowly. Those black abysmal eyes once again met me,I wasn''t scared to the least,I had honestly seen worse by now one of which was hobura''s angry glare that could pierce a hole inside my heart comparing this to her is like comparing a kitten to a tiger for me even my own blizzard like eyes were much better then these void ones. You know why ? Because you could literally feel what would happen to you if you really stare into my eyes when I am angry. -You said that you want to join my group right ? Tell me why first... Wylniva wasn''t crossing eyes with me,but she still spoke not giving in so easily. -Since I was very little I indulged myself in reading books,books hold many tales and events that had happened many years ago these books are precious in their own way because they allow the user to see or even hear what had transpired a hundred years ago without even being present you can also travel to places not a single man had stepped their foot towards and see with your own eyes what the writer wanted to show you through their mind its a reason why I became a simple librarian even though I am of noble birth... I snorted at her last sentence almost laughing even,wylniva didn''t mind and just continued speaking to me her reasoning,even though she seemed a bit arrogant I could agree with the things she just said about books since I am a writer and heavy reader myself as of now though I do not have the luxury to properly read books out of amusement. -Anyways I like what that is unknown and my goal is to read every book in existence without fail uncover every secret that was ever made and gain knowledge that can even surpass my ancestors...which is why I wanted to join you out of sheer interest and mystery that is.. She said proudly,but hearing her argument didn''t move me all to much and don''t misunderstand I never expected anything big like her suddenly falling in love with me or something I already have 12 girls I need to take care of I don''t need more especially a succubus,I would have preferred if she just said that my strength impressed her not my status of a extinct species... -Your argument isn''t very compelling... Wylniva frowned...I continue speaking though. -But it is something that I can''t over look and I try to be fair so I will give you a single chance...if you fail I will kill you here without hesitation... My words were cold meaning what they had just said staring at her icily which she returned evenly,almost losing her calm while staring into my blizzard like eyes. -Yes... She agreed a determined glint in her eyes as I raised my hand for a moment asking her a question. -Will you follow me loyally ? ================================================ I Edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 128 Boulder Smash ! Just as wylniva was about to speak her answer. -Something is coming our way ! Its fast too ! Hobusaku roared out clearly surprised by the sudden appearance of that "Something" her warning also made my hand jerk as I immediately pulled it back out of reflexes. -I think this needs to wait... Wylniva understood and also retracted her hand her ears twitched for a moment,it looked abnormal,but it seemed like she had picked up on something. -Everyone take formation stay on guard ! I shouted out channeling my spells getting ready to cast them in all case,the girls also moved very quickly and stepped in their positions,wylniva walked aside not too far off..I wasn''t sure if she would use this chance to escape,but for some reason I had a feeling that she wouldn''t take the opportunity really the look in her eyes and her proud demeanor seemed to have compelled her to stay. -Its coming closer ! Hobusaku reminded drawing her shorts swords and getting ready to fight,as of now I didn''t know what it was that was getting close to us,but soon enough I could hear loud stomping and smashing coming our way the ground shook and the birds covered the sky creating a shado over us... (BOOM BOOM BOOM) I narrowed my eyes looking though the gaps of the forest trying to catch a glimpse of what were facing every second the ground would shake and soon enough I started to believe that this may not be a very good idea... (BANG) Just as I was thinking about it the thick trees in front of us suddenly broke down following it came two giant beasts that were wrestling with each other their movements was so fast and sudden that I couldn''t see what they were doing temporarily only after they landed on the ground heavily and stopped for a moment could I see what they were.... A giant ape and a dragon ? The giant ape was white colored almost snow white even and had glowing red ferocious eyes very intimidating it was at least 15 or 18 meters tall and 10 to 12 meters wide,the dragon was also nothing to scoff at and was a bit bigger then the ape actually,it had crystal like scales that were colored light blue its tail was extremely spiky while its snout was smooth and sharp. Cold sweat started to run down my head as I watched these two enormous beasts wrestle with each other biting and pulling on one another causing blood and multiple injuries to be spread everywhere... The girls were evenly as surprised and a bit intimidated as I was,wylniva even looked very pale and frightened seeing these two big monsters fighting it out,and if you observe closer you could see that the giant ape was winning... Impossible...we can''t fight this... Even without using my skill I already guessed that we couldn''t possibly fight a dragon nor this giant ape they were simply too big of opponents to be messed with which I could tell by a single glance...running away was the most logical solution which most of the girls seemed to have realized by this point already. I wanted to shout and tell everyone to run,but just as I was about to do so a voice started to resound through my head...someone was speaking to me through the transmission link... Frostwing ? -Master...please help that dragon... Frostwing pleaded his voice seemed a bit desperate and reminiscing while he talked to me and further more his request made me puzzled and confused... -Why.. -Lord sorron look out ! Just as I wanted to ask frostwing why he wanted me to help the dragon,hobusaku shouted at me her shout immediately brought me back as I raised my head and saw a giant boulder flying our way,my legs froze only for a split second until I realized the the danger in front of us the speed in which the boulder traveled towards us was extremely fast so much that I was sure that we couldn''t dodge it in time.. I already used my skill the cool down wasn''t over yet so I had no way of a different escape either the girls also knew that fact and quickly huddled together forming a tight to defend against the incoming boulder. I quickly raised my hands invoking my magic I wanted to lessen the speed of the boulder somewhat the girls also prepared their magic and raised their weapons to shield,but at the very moment the boulder arrived something else happened. A flash bang appeared turning my vision momentarily blank as I couldn''t see what was in front of me or what had just occurred my last memory was something in the corner of my eye the speed of which was shadowy and maybe even blurry,I didn''t keep too much attention towards it though... The smell of smoke entered my nose something was burning hot my eyes felt irritated,but I forced them open and quickly looked at what was in front of us... Demolished...It was the only word that could describe the large smoking crater that was near us and just at our front was another person whose hair fluttered lightly her hands burning a violent blue which had turned into demonic sharp claws...I could only see her back,but I was already clear who this person was.. -So do actions make me trustworthy now ? Wylniva asked turning around and giving us a prideful smile,she had partially turned demonic her eyes were completely black while her skin had a white black coloration to it her feet and hands were completely different resembling claws while the rest of her body was still normal it seemed. I didn''t reply to her and instead just nodded acknowledging the girls on the other hand were surprised,but didn''t let it keep up for too long until they also concentrated their mind towards the two beasts that were still fighting against each other ferociously. The boulder...it was thrown by the ape.. Just from the throw alone I could judge the basic strength this white ape had in its disposal if not for wylniva''s interruption then we would have definitely suffered heavy injuries and losses... What do we do ? Frostwing just asked me to help that dragon,but I really don''t understand what he is after...does he want me to help because of a intimate reason towards the dragon or something else ? I should rather just leave with everyone right now until the ape finishes with the dragon and turns its attention towards us... I was conflicted and I was rightfully so,hoboku who was standing by side also had a frown on her face we weren''t moving,buts thats only because I was stuck in place not moving or speak anything. -My lord ! Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit. Hoboku spoke lightly shaking me from the side trying to get me back to reality,the other girls also looked at me nervously waiting for my orders,the ground shook every second as the dragon and the white ape continued fighting non-step soon enough the dragon would have no more strength to fight back anymore one of its wings was even broken telling me that it can''t even fly away. I gritted my teeth the sudden change of events was astoundingly bad in my favor,but I trusted frostwing he was wise and a hundred times more wiser then I was he wouldn''t just have me or the girls charge into something that meant inevitable death he had something in mind so I just needed to believe in that something.. Raising my eyes I immediately dozens of sharp ice cones and shot them towards the white ape aiming at the eyes,my ice cones traveled fast hitting the face of the white ape and making it temporarily irritated as it stepped a few steps back shielding its eyes trying to wipe the cones out of its face. The girls were confused by my action,but quickly understood and raised their weapons ready to attack,the dragon also understood what I was trying to do and took the moment to charge at the irritated ape biting its hand intensely and dealing massive amounts of damage to it for the first time,the ape cried out loud roaring in pain as he shoved away the dragon creating a distance between both of them once again. I kept my eyes sharp looking at the dragon both of us met gazes for a moment,the dragon seemed surprised by my look for some reason,but it quickly calmed down as we started to understand each other some more. "Help" the dragon said not through words,but with the meaning of its eyes that it tried to convey to me making me finally decide on what to do. -Everyone encircle the white ape keep a distance and only attack from a distance if it looks like the ape tries to attack you run away as fast as possible until he stops chasing use the trees to hinder its movement and don''t attack the dragon ! I ordered quickly,the girls understood and quickly started moving in all kinds of directions forming a circle around the dragon and the white ape shooting and throwing off skills or objects at the white ape from a distance the skin of the white ape was extremely resilient the attacks of the girls didn''t damage it at all,but still irritated the ape a lot hindering it from doing any sort of damage towards the dragon who relentlessly attacked the ape without mercy finally being able to retaliate. Hobusaku and wylniva stood by my side hobusaku was mainly here because she couldn''t let me be alone unprotected while wylniva just stood still and watched the ongoing battle in front of her neither joining nor leaving. Looking at her I remembered the way she had jumped between us and the boulder,looking at her hands closely I could see that they were slightly crackled and injured here and there bleeding even,but the blood was always evaporating under the sheer heat of her claws. -Wylniva give me your hand I said my words made wylniva momentarily flinch as she suddenly turned her head towards me surprised,she glanced at her hand momentarily her eyes were completely black so I couldn''t tell what she was thinking right now,but from the way she jerked when looking at her hand looked to me as if she didn''t like what she saw. Because wylniva was taking too much time I took it on myself and stepped forward taking her by the hand myself and feeling the hot,hard and edgy hand of hers it felt as if I was holding a pine cone,but 10 times more harder and spikier then that. Wylniva didn''t expect me to be so direct and tried to walk away,but I quickly infused cold into my hand making her stand still for a moment as the cold traveled through her body stopping some of her movements,in such a close distance everything in a radius of a single meter could be turned into a ice statue in a instant only if I desired so making this a very easy job for me to lock her movement. With no way out wylniva tried to avoid my gaze instead a bit ashamed of herself for some reason. -Don''t misunderstand alright ? You saved us even though we may have been able to deal with the boulder somewhat,but you did jump in and help us thats why I am going to say it a single time so don''t expect me to say it again... My words made wylniva momentarily excited as she looked at me expectingly her previous shameful demeanor was gone and now replaced with small amount of happiness. I smiled wryly and said. -I trust you... The moment I said these words the hand I was holding instantly shone up as the emblem started to appear...depicting a fiery blade. The instant the emblem appeared a connection between me and wylniva was established her current feeling were that of happiness and curiosity towards the emblem in her hand as she inspected it throughly,the excitement only lasted for a few seconds until she put her eyes on me showing a mischievous glint in her eyes. -guhhh... I groaned swallowing for a moment as I felt a intense surge of lust streaming through our bond my eyes turned wide amazed by the amount of lust this woman had...wylniva also must have realized that I could feel what she felt and only got even more excited by this very prospect getting closer to me and licking her lips she didn''t turn back into her original self,but she also soon discovered that I wasn''t very turned off even when she was partially demonic. -ohh...master you are really interesting how about you let me study you some more ? I will let you study me too if you want... She purred excitedly,seeing her make a 180 degree turn on me made me immediately surprised and a bit frightened her suggestive words were also very new making me unconsciously step a few steps back finally touching hobusaku who stood by my side watching this whole show and realizing the lecherous look that he succubus had her hands traveling from behind and hugging me tightly in a very possessive and protective manner almost even hissing at wylniva as if telling her to back off her property. Wylniva stopped her approach at hobusaku''s act,but still held some lecherous intents just keeping a distance and waiting. I may have just done something very stupid... I thought slowly realizing the result of my action. ============================================================================== I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 129 Little Mystery Girl The fight continued,the girls were attacking from all sides irritating the giant white ape and giving the dragon openings to attack the white ape damaging it,wylniva now with us also joined the fray and sprayed her violent blue flames towards the white ape which surprisingly did hurt it making it enraged for a moment as it chased after wylniva who simply ran away navigating herself through multiple tree gaps making the it harder for the ape to catch wylniva without ramming some trees in its way on top of that the white ape couldn''t just let its eyes go away from the dragon since it was the biggest threat and was able to deal a lot of damage to it compared to us who simply irritated it by a lot. The imprisoned lamia who we brought along were still at place very scared and frightened by the current events that were happening they weren''t running away or rather couldn''t since I and hobusaku were also keeping a watch on them,if anyone one of them tries to run I would always freeze them at the spot or hobusaku would simply catch them,the lamia''s were also tied together so they couldn''t leave without having everyone else weigh them down. Zeph who I had assigned as the new leader of this lamia group tried her best to calm everyone she understood that we were a pretty wide distance away from the actually fight and that the fight was also slowly moving to its climax the ape was being attack from all sides the dragon had already mostly chewed off its left arm it was bleeding profusely and because it was such a large creature the blood looked as if it was pouring from a waterfall covering the ground with puddles of blood everywhere. (WRAAAHHHHH) The ape roared its eyes quickly turning a intense red color vicious and cruel bloodthirsty aura seeping through its demeanor and spreading through the area. The roar surprised all of us and even stunned some of the girls I on the other hand didn''t feel anything because I have absolute immunity towards mental attacks the dragon also seemed fine,but it started to get frightened which I could see through its eyes...the roar clearly indicated that the ape was slowly drawing its last straws. (BANG) With a huge impact the white ape hit the ground causing a huge explosion that with a small earthquake a few of the trees even fell to the ground my heart quickened. The dragon narrowed its eyes and quickly raised its head glaring at the ape as it spew light blue flames from its mouth which created huge amount of mist and engulfed the entire ape swallowing it inside the flames without a trace. Seeing that the situation was getting out of order I quickly told the girls to retreat and take a distance from the fight so they wouldn''t get caught by the crossfire we had already successfully weakened and damaged the ape to bring it down to this very point the rest we couldn''t handle and only the dragon would be able to finish it of course which seemed to be close. But just as I was starting to think like that a loud roar came forth coming from the sea of light blue flames which suddenly spread like a nova instantly dispersing and revealing the white ape. The effect of the light blue flames was evident as I saw frost marks cover the left side of the white apes head,the light in that eye had been frozen solid causing huge amount of pain which was very obvious with the expression the ape was making as it glared at the dragon hatefully. The ape didn''t just stand there and immediately raised its big fists muttered something under its breath and as it was doing that orange particles started to appear around its fists... A skill ?! I thought a bit surprised,but I quickly recovered getting back my composure as I started to raise my hands invoking my spell and concentrating on what I was about to do. The dragon wasn''t waiting either and pounced swiftly its eyes looking at the ape as if it was an idiot without even knowing that the ape was channeling its skill meaning that it was a strong skill that took preparation to execute I wanted to shout and tell the dumb dragon to retreat,but it was already too late. (Whooosh) In that very instant the eye of the ape glinted with a evil luster the apes fists moved lightning fast raining onto the dragon creating after images of the fists themselves and hitting the dragon at every part of its body,the bludgeoning attacks of the ape were relentless and bloody,the physics of the dragon were powerful and robust,but it still couldn''t endure the amount of hits it was taking with nor could it retreat or retaliate in any means as it was finally beaten to the ground by the enraged ape bleeding profusely from its mouth and nose as the once crystal like beautiful scales turned crimson red instead. My eyes widened as I saw the dragon laying on the ground fidgeting and twitching from its pain...the ape looked as if it was laughing even drumming its chest as it rejoiced for its victory. The dragon wasn''t dead though and instead turned its eyes above the ape. A giant cube of ice was floating above the ape,throughout this whole fight I had been condensing the ice cube freezing it and lowering its temperature making it harder and more condensed every second the amount of ice I was holding right now through sheer willpower also took a toll on me as heavy drops of sweat started to pour down my cheeks flowing towards my chin finally freezing up at that point creating a small cone underneath. The dragon seemed impressed by the amount of ice that I was controlling,the ape hadn''t noticed since it was fully concentrated on the fight not even taking its surroundings in consideration. But even then I wasn''t sure if this would do the dragon was already down heavily wounded,it made me nervous,the dragon also seemed to have realized that point and just moved its eyes towards me as if trying to tell me something. "Drop It,I deal with it" The words popped up in my head,the eyes of the dragon were far from giving up and instead lightened up even further with incredible fighting spirit and unwillingness,its injuries looked horrible and fatal,but it still had its own willpower its determination to keep going... -You have one shot... I muttered immediately closing my eyes as I severed the contact between me and the ice cube feeling as if a huge weight had just dropped my shoulders,but even so the intense feeling was still there quickly opening my eyes to see what was happening. If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. The girls had already taken their proper distance from the fight most of them were running in a circle towards me some of which stopped in their tracks as they observed the huge ice cube in the sky dropping down towards the ground in high speed. The white ape seemed to have only now seemed to have realized its predicament noticing the shadow that covered it and finally looking up to see what was wrong only to be stunned in place as it stared at the huge cupe of ice coming its way. (Rawrrr) Using this chance the dragon raised itself once again opening its big mouth and pouncing at the ape a second time with ferocity in its eyes aiming for its neck this time,the ape had come back from its initial shock realizing that it was being attacked,it quickly tried to counter attack,but failed as the dragon was faster bitting the neck incredibly hard as it ripped away a huge chunk of the apes neck. The ice cube didn''t stop it continued falling down and finally fell on these two creatures...the impact was enormous causing a huge earth shake around the area which was followed by a loud crackling sound. ~Congratulations ! [LvL.10] has turned into [LvL.11] every basic attribute has been increased~ ~Congratulations ! [LvL.11] has turned into [LvL.12] every basic attribute has been increased~ ~Congratulations the skill ......... The moment the giant ice cube slammed the ground multiple notification boxes also started to appear before me my level had increased by a solid two levels making me feel extremely refreshed and lighter from the increase of my basic attributes the level of my skills also increased by leaps and bounds making it easier to control and use them even the girls had leveled up by incredibly 3 or 4 times in a row. But at the moment this wasn''t something I needed to concern myself with.Thinking like this I immediately pushed away the notification boxes and stared at the huge remains of the ice cube in front of me big chunks of the cube were broken down the middle of the cube was also cracked up splitting it in two big pieces the cold aura that radiated from this cube was enormous,it would literally make you shake just by standing nearby. I didn''t waste time,feeling a bit anxious I quickly started running towards the remains of the giant ice cube melding the ice and creating a path through it while searching for the dragon that was buried under this pile of ice. I already told the girls to go ahead and regroup with each other and watch the lamia,I couldn''t let them accompany me since the cold through this ice cube was way too harsh for them to be able to handle on top of which I was the only person who could manipulate the water to meld a path for my search. I dug quickly melding through the ice and running towards the place where the dragon and the ape were last seen,I was hoping that the dragon had at least survived,but chances of that happening was very slim in my opinion which made me regretful and think of how I would confront frostwing if he knows that I accidental may have killed the dragon he wanted me to save. I shook my head,thinking about this is meaningless I would think about the issue when it actually happens and until then I should dispel my doubt and just search. My search continued for about an hour or so through this I had found the dead ape buried under the ice,finding it I didn''t concern myself with it and just stored it inside my storage and continued looking for the dragon which for some reason wasn''t nearby... Did it jump away or try to avoid the ice cube ? I wondered now not even sure where to look at,time was also ticking the dragon may as well be in the brink of death so I quickly needed to decided where to search... -Here...I...am here... A faint voice came out,the sound of the voice surprised me,but also gave me huge amounts of hope and points of where to look for even though I didn''t recognize the voice I already knew whose it could be...the dragons. Without a single hesitated I faced towards the place where the voice came from my eyes shone a faint light blue color as I started to meld the ice in front of me and create a path towards the voice quickening my pace as I pushing further and further. Finally there was something ! Looking at it closer I could see a leg sticking.... A leg ? Wait it looks like a human leg ? I thought a bit puzzled about the situation I continued to meld a path through the area the body was quickly starting to reveal itself and in a blink of an eye a little girl with long white hair reflected in my eyes she didn''t wear a single piece of clothing and was fully naked laying there. She looked cute and small,her statue was petite and weak,her skin snow white as if she was already a corpse,but surprisingly she was still breathing. My eyes got wide not even sure what to think about the situation as I kneel''ed down beside the girls wondering where she might have come from...she looks human,but how did she get here ? Did I fail to notice her ? And where is the dragon... All kinds of questions started to bombard my brain as I tried to find any plausible explanation to them,but soon enough after observing the little girl infront of me a bit longer I realized that I couldn''t let her stay here it was already a miracle that she was alive after being enclosed inside ice for an hour who knows how she survived the impact even without getting squashed,but for now I didn''t care...I needed to get her out of here with or without the dragon since it was my fault to being with. -uhh... She wailed a cold breath seeping through her mouth as she leaned to the side,I didn''t waste or loiter anymore and summoned a big piece of furry hide and covered the girl inside of it trying to keep her warm. Afterwards I summoned a ice board and put her on top of that board to quickly carry her out,while moving she would sometimes gasp at a random time suck in a lot of cold air and then breath it out whenever she did that not single trace of warmth could be seen coming from her mouth worrying me. ==================================================== I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 130 Dragon Rattle -Lord sorron you came ! wahh...who is that ! Hoboku exclaimed a bit surprised at the end of the sentence as she saw a ice board floating behind me on top of which lay the pale little girl fully wrapped with a thick piece of cloth to keep her warm. My expression was a bit solemn while walking and just as I was about to greet the girls up ahead I saw a little dragon amids the small group. Frostwing... I didn''t have time to question how he came here so quickly or rather I didn''t need to know that since frostwing was way older and more experienced then I was,I didn''t doubt that he had his way of doing such things even through this large distance between us and the kobold village. Walking forward frostwing and I temporarily met eyes for a split second,his eyes were clear as ice with a faint snow fall reflecting inside of them showing his current mood which was calm and collected. -Thank you... Frostwing said through the transmission link,his words made me surprised and puzzled as I got stunned at place not sure what he meant with these words,frostwing himself seemed have caught onto my cluelessness and simply gestured his eyes towards the girl I was bringing with me. It took me a few seconds to realize what he meant as my eyes got wide realization hitting me from the back of my head as I gazed at the little girl that was sleeping inside the big pelt. She is the dragon...,but how is she a little girl ? Isn''t a high end skill that only elder dragons possess ?Does that mean she is a elder dragon ? And where are her injuries ? Multiple questions arose inside of my head,I didn''t know what to do,but I believed that frostwing could clear up these things for me instead so I didn''t worry anymore and just relaxed for a second calming myself. The girls at no-time surrounded me at the spot everyone spoke at the same time asking me who the girl was that I carried or why I had added wylniva to the group which seemed to be the main complaint these girls actually had. I tried to answer every question as best as I could,I told them that the girl was the dragon we fought with a few minutes ago they didn''t seem to be really bothered or interested about the fact that she had turned into a little girl accepting it pretty fast and instead asking me the reasoning behind adding wylniva to the circle staring at me with a suspicious look in their eyes as if I did something wrong while waiting for me to answer. The person in question wasn''t really here in this small circle she stood way back guarding the lamia with her eyes and striking a pose absentmindedly even though she was far away I had a feeling that she could hear everything that were talking about right now.At one point she turned her head towards us or me so to say and smiled with a seductive smile giving me a small wink...the amount of raw lust that was streaming through the link between us was ridiculous I even purposely blocked it off,but I am sure that if I somehow let my guard down she would be able to break down the wall which kinda scared me if I had to be honest. The girls immediately reacted when wylniva smiled at me for anyone else that smile would look normal or in fact innocent only if you really look into it would you discover the sheer amount of meaning it had to it which the girls seemed to have immediately picked up and strapped themselves onto me as if they were building a fortress around me to protect me from the dangers of the world which seemed to be other woman then them. Hobura who was hugging me from behind literally growled like a wolf while glaring at wylniva,she seemed to be the biggest person who was opposed for this partnership it was amazing how she seemed both angry at wylniva while gently caressing me from bellow with her hands. -Don''t worry she isn''t going to do anything to me nor is she going to hurt us,she had sworn her loyalty the emblem even shows that she is true to her heart and words keeping her around is also useful I said trying to make the situation look better for the girls and not have them escort me 24 hours just because of wylniva it wasn''t even decided if she would come to our camp.I was originally planning on having her stay in the ratman village to keep an eye on the lamia. -hmm...its not that we are suspicious of her hurting you lord sorron as you just said she has the emblem which means that she cannot go against you since she had sworn with all her heart NO ! What we are really scared of is that she would take you from us ! Hoboku spoke awfully serious while glaring at wylniva with a dark look in her eyes,everyone seemed to have agreed with hoboku and nodded towards me with worried look on their faces as if their most loved thing was going to be stolen right in front of them making them anxious which is why they are so close right now giving me no space to move or walk away. Hobokus words were sweet in a sense and I could understand everyones worries right now,but it just seemed a bit too far fetched that I would leave them just because of wylniva,well she is a succubus,but they likely wouldn''t understand what it meant and explaining to them would just give them another reason to stick on me like this on top of that I had confidence for my self control my ability was literally meant for this in a way. -Don''t worry its not like I am ever going to leave you guys...nor sleep with wylniva if your worried about that too... The last part I muttered faintly with a low tone I felt embarrassed for having to explain to them that I wouldn''t go astray on them,it was pretty hard to imagine to already cheat on 12 woman for a succubus which could potentially result in bitter anger or conflict.I didn''t want that which is also my reasoning for not having any intercourse with wylniva or any other woman not that I ever planned for such thing to happen in the first place. My words of insurance seemed to have calmed down a lot of the girls their hearts were worried and unstable when it came to me calming them is all I could do really since they believed in me and my words,I never once thought of breaking my promise with them since I never wanted to hurt anyone or become someone unreliable. -If lord says that he won''t leave us or have sex with the demon then I am okay with it... Hobusaku gave in pleasantly purring as she cuddled onto my chest smiling and trusting me with her whole heart,I felt thankful for her trust and caressed her in return. Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. After I continued patting hobusaku for a bit the girls started to give in one after another getting soft from my words,but I could feel that mostly it was because I was spoiling hobusaku who gave in to me which caused this chain reaction and acceptance in the first place. Hobura and hoboku were the last few people who were strictly opposed against having wylniva join us,but soon enough hobura couldn''t take it anymore and demanded to be spoiled by me with a few extra''s since she was barely tolerating wylniva. With hobura''s betrayal,hoboku also started to break down I was tempting her pretty hard since I was spoiling the girls with belly and back rubs to have them satisfied the bargain was already very good,but hoboku still decided to push her luck. -I want a kiss and a long one at that... She demanded stubbornly as if she was a princess her request was easy to fulfill,but I wasn''t that easy to get. -A tight hug with a bit grinding is all I can give you I countered,smiling at he cheekily,hoboku was lost by my counter offer as she was really considering her options at this time and felt that if she loitered for too long,she wouldn''t get patted or rubbed at the moment so she had no choice,but to accept quickly and jumped into my embrace to get her own fill of spoilage. We lost a lot of time just fooling around with each other the place we were doing it at was also not very appropriate since a lot of people were watching which I only realized after wylniva''s hungry gaze at us frostwing on the other hand just smiled not daring to interrupt while the lamias were simply dumbfounded confused of what was happening in front of them. I took the situation back under control and quickly ordered the girls to step into their formation and start to moving back towards the ratman village. They were disappointed thats for sure,but quickly transformed from kitties into tigresses setting up in the usual formation as we made our way back to the ratman village. On the way I talked with frostwing and he explained to me quiet a few things about the little dragon girl that we had in our hands currently,she in particular didn''t seem to be connected to frostwing at all,but the reason he wanted me save her was because she was a special kind of dragon,there were many reasons why she was so special,but frostwing firstly pointed out one obvious point. The girl was able to use her at her childhood stage of maturity,dragons don''t really count their "age" they distinguish how old they are through their physical appearance which they call "Stages" of maturity. There are a total of 4 stages for a dragons maturity infant stage,childhood stage,adult stage and elder stage.Throughout the life of an dragon he gains multiple abilities while passing through these stages,abilities that only the dragon can acquire such as the which a dragon gets when he or she reaches the "Childhood Stage" while is a skill that is acquired when a dragon reaches elder stage it is a very complex skill for dragons that allows them to harbor a second body for themselves which is a why the little dragon girl had turned into her human form the dragon body and the human body are both separate entities,damage that was inflicted on the dragon body wouldn''t convert towards the human body nor would vice a versa a dragon could recover its bodies wounds from simply changing into a different form which is also why this is a particular high level skill since it doesn''t simply shape shift,but also gives you another real body to protect yourself with,but there are still a few flaws in this skill such as mental shock which does convert towards the human body meaning that she would still experience pain from the amount of damage she took when she was a dragon. In between these two stages there are many more skills that a dragon normally acquires such as their such as their breath attacks,like the one the little dragon girl used against the ape which is called normally dragons acquire their breath attack when they cross towards their adult stage there are cases in which a dragon in the childhood stage acquires their breath attack,but that is very rare which is why the girl is even more so special. -I get what you mean,but can you tell me why you wanted me to safe her ? I don''t think you would have had me safe her just because of the good grace of your heart... My words weren''t intended to be hurtful or anything they were simply true since frostwing never stroke me as a being that cared about a stranger all too much. Frostwing wasn''t offended since he understood what I meant by it and simply replied his eyes were narrowed and calculative as he spoke. -Lately there has been a lot of activity going on among the dragons in this area normally a dragon is a secluded creature that isn''t very social or has any desire to leave its home only going out to get food or if something interesting had caught its eye shiny things in particular! Frostwing laughed,but he quickly turned a bit serious as he continued. -The increase of activity makes me believe that something big should have occurred to make the dragons rattled and trust me master a dragon is a proud and powerful creature it doesn''t simply cower even if we face a opponent 10 times our strength despair and cowardice isn''t out nature a pride of a dragon is its life because of this it unnerves me to think that there is something out there that brought havoc amongst the dragons and this special dragon here may help us a lot if you think about it Frostwing said,his reasoning made sense to me and also gave me small amounts of awe before these mighty creatures,but at the same time it worried me a bit more what it could be that made the dragons rattled... I could only ponder about the question while watching the little girl sleeping,she was cute and very small like a cuddly little animal very pretty,but her skin was a bit too white which made her look slightly abnormal. Our way wasn''t obstructed anymore as we finally came back to the ratman village. ========================================================= I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 131 Alliance After finally coming back to the ratman village dakiro and his father the villager chief came forward and invited all of us inside their village. When they first discovered us approaching them dakiro and his father thought that the lamia were coming back for revenge,but soon enough their hearts calmed after they realized that we were actually bringing in prisoners instead,the father and son duo were confused on why I had brought in the people who had given them so much suffering,they obviously asked me,but I simply told them that any debt has a debtor. Dakiro didn''t quiet get what I meant with these words,but the village chief his father seemed to have understood immediately and no longer concerned himself with my business nor the lamia and instead smiled again and wholeheartedly invited us to eat in their banquet as their friends and guest of honor.The lamia''s were temporarily locked inside the cave as prisoners,I still had something planned for them at the end of banquet. The village chief already agreed to work under my banner meaning that I was indeed the new ruler of this village and most of the ratman knew that too,but just like the kobolds I decided to simply have the village chieftain continue leading the village and only every interfere if I wanted to. I discussed this particular topic with the chieftain and he seemed more then fine with it and rather surprised since he was thinking that he would soon need to step down from his rank,he was glad that he could stay who he was and give his title later to his son in the future who already had my emblem. The banquet didn''t start right away there were still a lot of ratman who mourned the deceased ratman that died in battle a few hours ago,when we fought the lamia many were killed making a lot of the families in this village weep after their sons and husbands that had died under the blade of the lamia,their hatred particular flared up when the lamia were escorted inside the village because I was the one who escorted them inside no,one dared to say anything to it,but the hateful and scorning gazes couldn''t be helped,but thrown towards the lamia who were being escorted which was also followed by numerous whispers of hate. When the lamia saw the faces of the ratmen their expression fell very deep frightened with their backs crook as if they were walking towards the executioners stand a bit pale and shame crossing their faces. Out of all the lamia zeph was the one who seemed to be most calm,but I knew very well that she wasn''t her demeanor seemed royal and elegant,but deep down in her eyes she emitted the same fear as any other of her friends behind her. The reason she held a tight front was because she wanted to give her people some hope,I had already promised that I wouldn''t abuse nor harm her people these words I held true so she believed in these words and just waited for what was about to happen next,despairing over something wasn''t going to help and she knew that which is why she wanted to show bravery with her back straight and her face unmoving to keep the lamia,her friends from cowering or despairing which partial seemed to work making the lamia behind her encouraged and stand for what they did. I wasn''t going to have the lamia be a circus attraction and have everyone stare at them all the time so instead I locked them up for no one to see and wait for their sentence the current relationship of the lamia and the ratman was pretty bad putting the situation was instable having them meet face to face with their oppressors was obviously not going to work. Anyways the banquet would start after half an hour or so the village chief knew how to keep his people in high spirit giving off a very spirited speech about the brave ratman who had died defending their home and family making the other families very proud and a bit more cheerful then before stopping the sad atmosphere and instead announcing the banquet to keep everyone happy which inevitably worked as the ratman cheered that day. At the time I was sitting inside the house of the village chieftain,the girls were already exploring the village and refueling themselves getting something to eat and drink for relief,they were tired and deserved a proper rest of course. Wylniva also looked around the village she wasn''t very optimistic or pleased when coming here,but she sucked it in and decided to go alone for a bit and look around,her attitude was bad,but I trusted that she wouldn''t do anything immoral in this village nor cause trouble. Concerning the little dragon girl I entrusted frostwing with her care since he was more reliable and also the only dragon who could understand her when she would finally regain conscious,he took the duty readily and assured me that he would have things under control and maybe question the girl when she wakes up to gain some insights. While sitting inside the village chiefs house and observing it,I thought about the ratman village and to be honest they were a bit more primitive then the kobolds,dirtier and crude,it seemed like they don''t even bath properly since most of the ratman seemed very dusty,but don''t smell bad and instead smelled of earth,they were a race that seemed to be most resistant against corrosives like rot or filth in general. I wasn''t a type of guy that really minded dirt all too much,but even I was a bit perplexed on holding the hand of an ratman for too long or stay near them for a set amount of time.I really pondered whether or not I should build a public bathhouse for them to make them a bit more cleaner. Just as I was thinking about it the door suddenly opened. -Ahh...lord sorron sorry to have made you wait,what did you want to discuss with me before the banquet ? The village chieftain spoke apologetic as he finally came,I had asked him to come meet me in his house a couple minutes ago before the banquet to discuss some things with him of importance,looking at the old ratman in front of me I could see that he seemed to be lightly out of breath indicating that he had run over here as best as he could. Stolen novel; please report. Dakiro also came standing behind his father,but not really saying anything and just bowing to me politely. I smiled politely and gestured towards the seat opposite to me behind the table. -No,its fine please sit The village chieftain nodded and swiftly sat down facing me with a calm and calculative attitude. -You said that you wanted to discuss things of importance with me... The village chief started,I also nodded my head and finally proceeded summoning a map of the forest we were currently in and placing it down onto the table for both of us to see...the village chieftain was momentarily confused and stared at the moment to see what I wanted to show him,the map had two circles drawn on it one of which was the location of the ratman village while other was the location of the kobold village. -As you may know the kobold village is also currently under my control,I had already heard from the chieftain of that village that your people and their people have a bond of hostility and angered against each other and I am not saying that you should give up that particular bond of yours in any case,but I what I want you to do instead is to start trading with the kobolds and maybe work with them.. Listening to my words the village chieftain was momentarily in loss for words,it was clear that he was conflicted and not even sure what to say since this was a very big and confusing issue.I didn''t really wait for him to respond and instead summoned a piece of charcoal from my storage using it as pen I drew a line on the map connecting both the kobold village and the ratman village with it. Afterwards I continued talking and explained to him how it could benefit both of them through trading with each other,the kobolds had armor,weapons and other necessities which the ratman obviously needed for their future survival and improvement while the ratman themselves had the which the kobolds needed to improve their weaponry and strengthen themselves,if the ratman make an effort and mine for the kobolds in exchange of enhanced weapons and armor made through the the power of these two villages would soar without a doubt they would also gain a powerful ally each that they could rely on and didn''t need to worry about the next time they meet inside the forest it was a win,win situation really since the value of the was big the ratman could profit a lot too. My explanation in the end was thorough and didn''t leave anything to question,I didn''t have any proof nor numbers that were backed by statistics nor was I a merchant or knew the proper value of anything,but I still understood the situation and wanted to have these two villages together instead of fighting against each other. Of course,I could also force these two to be co-operative,but that would most probably back fire and cause some hidden enmity against each other that both of them never wanted to begin with,both of them needed to accept and try for this to be successful,they were just very different from each other and trading would be hard too since both of them couldn''t really speak in the same tongue so how would they negotiate to begin with ? From the distressed look the village chieftain had I already guessed that this was his question which bothered him the most...how would they even talk with each other and honestly saying I also couldn''t find a good answer to this question. -Time goes on chief,you and your people lived up until now without getting ingested by the belly of some random beast this alone proofs that you are strong,but as I said time goes on you can''t just expect to live and hope that you aren''t going to get eaten you should know this by now too right ? If you don''t change then no one will and then there is going to be another beast waiting for its next meal to be served you don''t want that either right ? My words hit hard,the village chief also seemed to have remembered a lot of things from the past which made him grit his teeth as he glared at the map in front of him as if the drawn line connected both of the villages was his only hope. Dakiro shivered also staring at the map with a hard look on his face both father and son were incredibly conflicted and the chief obviously knew that I was considering them since I offered instead of ordered,it was a hard decision no,one knew what kinds of fruits this would bare which was why it was risky since poison would always be plenty. The chief sighed after a long time of consideration as he finally decided. -I agree... His words were like thunder it made dakiro incredibly shocked from the side,but looking at him he didn''t seem to be displeased by it,but rather seemed to be surprised that his father agreed to this. -I can''t assure that you won''t regret this I spoke my words were gentle and lenient,the chief also looked up at me his eyes had a trace of admiration to them as he replied. -I won''t need it,I would have taken the chance any time even if it meant failure.. His words were a bit lonesome,but I didn''t say anymore and just stood up from my seat and left the house leaving the map on the table with both father son duo. ========================================================== I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 132 The Pouting Two Sorry if I am sloppy with my release right now,its because its christmas which is why I am busy going with my family to different places to celebrate...its a mongolian thing ! Expect the releases to be back on track after this month until then merry christmas ! ====================================================== The banquet would take some time to prepare,so when I got out of house I figured that I should take some rest until the banquet begins.Thankfully the village chief had already assigned us a private building in the village to live in temporarily,some of the girls were most probably inside that building resting too. -Lord sorron ! Just as I was about to leave wylniva called out behind me,her shout was pleasant to hear and also very suggestive as she made her way towards me with nimble and swift movements. -Hey...wylniva...I thought you were looking through the village ? I replied a bit perplexed on wylniva''s arrival,her eyes were gleaming when she looked at me as if I was some prey she could feast upon any moment,I wasn''t quiet uncomfortable with the gaze since most of the girls looked at me this way sometimes. -unhuu...I actually was,but I got bored after a bit and when I noticed that you came out...I figured that we could continue our conversation... She said licking her lips while saying that,the amount of lust that was streaming through the transmission link between us was a lot as if a wave would hit the wall of mine the next one always a bit more stronger then the previous one. It made me a bit anxious since I wasn''t sure if I willpower could fully resist against this temptress,I already promised the girls that I wasn''t going to have any intercourse with anyone,but them breaking my words would leave a incredible bad taste in my mouth and wylniva obviously knew about the promise I made since she also listened into our conversation. My hesitation only made wylniva smile even more a bit bold she started to get closer to me our height was close,but I was still one or two inches bigger. -You don''t wanna ? She asked sweetly acting sad ,ightly hugging onto my chest while looking up at me with her big beautiful eyes,I kept my hands behind me and kept smiling finally figuring that I should make things clear before things escalate too much. -Wylniva I can talk with you if you want,rather I would like to,but I can''t do the things you want me to do I maybe your lord,but your not obligated to serve me in any immoral way nor will I ever order you to do so and you know why ?...We are connected,the link we have is a sign of our intimacy which I mostly like to refer as friendship,but still this connection is also unique where I have the leading role you understand ? I spoke gently trying to make it clear that nothing was going to happen between us,wylniva obviously understood my intentions and frowned for a split second only to recover at the next one her eyes showing a sense of challenge as she embraced me further her hands now touching some of my deeper parts making me nervous. -Yes,I think I do,but I am also a pride creature and don''t you think its a bit unfair ? Only I am disclosed from the circle I don''t even get to talk with the other girls since they always avoid me.. Its not like you can talk to them in the first place can you ? I wanted to counter out,but didn''t say anything since she was partially right.The girls were obviously ignoring and disregarding wylniva a lot I was confident enough that at some point they would warm up to her when that would happen wasn''t clear,but until then wylniva may feel a bit left out and bitter about the situation,currently I couldn''t see any of that bitterness nor if it would ever come,but it was still my duty to care for her...as a friend that is and as her lord listening to her problems. -I will try to talk to the girls maybe you guys can talk about the same interest...what are your hobbies actually ? I asked really trying to change the topic.Wylniva was momentarily lost in thought her grip on me was still there soft and light,her voluptuous curves entirely pressing onto me as if she was glue the way she did it was natural and skilled at that too not even a slightest bit awkward or shy with what she was doing...truly a succubus. -I like to read I guess...not that your girls could possibly understand what a proper book is... Wylniva whispered and hearing her reply I remembered that she mentioned that she was a librarian in her home the reason she joined us was also because she wanted to gain more knowledge and was curious about me because I am a ,I haven''t yet fully questioned her about that topic,actually thinking about it I completely forgot to ask because of the things that had transpired. Looking at her now I could actually ask her,but thinking about it,it didn''t seem very nice,it almost seemed like I was only accepting her in my group for that particular information she was also only trying to have some fun her intent towards me didn''t seem to be any kind of love or harm just plain fun for amusements sake,the village we were in obviously displeased her not just because of the looks,but maybe by the people she looks to me like a spoiled brat who just takes what she wants she isn''t a good person,but I cannot judge her since I am not a good person either at least consider myself as that. I sighed,maybe I should try to understand wylniva some more she is after all one of my people from now on. With these thoughts I started smiling a bit more happily my sudden change of demeanor and expression seemed to have surprised wylniva a bit,but that didn''t last long as she got a bit closer to me trying to do something silly. I didn''t give her that chance and gripped onto her shoulders forward by a arms length finally getting her off me. -I also like to read ! I actually read a lot and know a lot of stories maybe you and I could exchange some of these stories instead ? How about it ? My sudden offer wasn''t really appealing for normal woman if I asked them such thing,but wylniva as stated was a book fanatic craving for knowledge hearing my words she immediately got a bit more interested in what I had to say and accepted my offer with sparkling eyes...still though I could see the hidden intent behind those eyes so I also kept my guard down in any case. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. Fortunately wylniva stopped her waves of lust towards me and like this we ended up sitting next to a table discussing a lot of things about the books we had read so far exchange pieces of information and history some small tales here and there casually laughing and having a good time basically. The things I would tell her were stories and pieces of history that came from my own world such as the first and second world war, american revolution and mythology,she found the stories I had pretty interesting and asked me multiple times from where they came from,each time I could only answer her that the stories aren''t from here,but instead a far land the place where I was born. Wylniva took a big interest towards the place I was born since she was incredibly surprised by the amount of information and knowledge I held inside my head she wanted to know from where that knowledge came from and quizzed me endlessly,but in the end I kept my lip tight and simply told her that it was a secret... After all I was transported to this world not traveled here telling her something like this was dangerous even though I knew that she wouldn''t betray me I was still scared of revealing such thing to her since she could accidentally tell someone about it which also could bring some trouble if you consider it,but at the same time I doubt that she would believe my words anyways either way keeping this secret was better then actually telling someone. -Ahh...Another thing I wondered actually how are you able to understand my language...actually you seem to be able to understand all kinds of different tongues... Wylniva asked curiously,through our conversation we started to feel a bit more closer to each other wylniva also stopped her suggestive approach to me and acted normal with a lot of curiosity. I smiled wryly hearing her question,it wasn''t a hard one telling her that I could understand and speak any language wouldn''t be really bad. -I actually don''t know.I just can speak many languages I never really thought about it all too much... I said partially lying really...being careful is also a good option I rather be save then sorry not that I don''t trust wylniva that is. -Huh...interesting... She muttered her eyes once again gleaming with a sparkling light as she stared at me with a very intrigued way we kept up this small silence. We had been sitting here for about an hour or so the ratman were already about to finish preparing their banquet only moving the different tables and dishes around the weren''t nowhere to be seen probably still resting up...I also feel tired. I yawned,my eyes felt heavy,but I needed to stay awake right now,night was slowly approaching too until then I had to endure. -fufu....my lord are you sleepy perhaps ? Wylniva asked once again smiling at me with a sweet smile,it wasn''t suggestive or anything which I was glad about,just simply a genuine question. I wanted to answer her,but just as I was about to do that I felt a soft hand gripping me from the shoulder,I didn''t realize that someone was standing behind,looking at wylniva it seemed like she was clear of the existence of that person from the very beginning staring at her with a challenging look in her eyes. -Lord sorron... Hoboku said glancing at her I look see a burning flame ignite inside her eyes as she stared at wylniva evenly she didn''t emit any sort of jealousy,but simply showed outright hostility towards wylniva and nothing else,that stare only lasted for a few seconds until she turned back to me her eyes immediately changing with a gentle and loving feeling to it...scary,I shivered. -You have been gone for a while and because you are wounded we were worried that something may have happened to you if I may say my lord you shouldn''t waste time with this woman and come with me to rest... Hoboku said with a concerned voice while staring at me with a worried look on her face,my stomach was still swollen from hobura''s kick and hurt sometimes,but it wasn''t that bad,either way she was right I really needed some rest. I still felt momentarily perplexed by the way hoboku said "wasting time" with a feeling of complete indifference towards that person and wylniva also couldn''t help but notice that slight change of tone hoboku had asking me. -If I may ask what did she just say ? Her voice wasn''t very pleasant more wicked then before,as these two once again started glaring at each other,I felt a bit helpless and didn''t want this to end in some kind of brawl which is also why I quickly stood up and blocked them with my palms. -Alright stop that,wylniva she didn''t mean any harm she just asked me to take it easy and take some rest you shouldn''t get offended just by tone of voice we are all friends here I said making wylniva frown for a few seconds in displeasure as she looked the other was pouting childishly .Hoboku giggled seeing wylniva grumpy,but I wasn''t finished yet. -And you hoboku stop trying to pull her leg we were just talking and nothing else,you don''t need to be rude in front of her remember she helped us back in the forest with the boulder if you can''t at least show some acknowledgement or thankfulness then I am not sure if I should show it to you either I said immediately erasing the wicked smile on hoboku''s face as she also frowned hanging her head down and feeling bad for being scolded by me also pouting silently. The conversation ended at this point the time of the banquet was getting close and the girls were also starting to show up one after another. I still didn''t get much rest...(sigh). ================================================================= I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 133 Work Hard For Your Freedom Alright Christmas is over lets continue our daily release ! ============================================================= -Now lets eat for our new friends and saviors ! The village chief shouted out raising his cup of juice while smiling happily as he started the banquet,the villagers also cheered in return and quickly sat down again eating their food on the table without a reserve. -I am not eating this... Wylniva said frowning as she stared at the slab of cooked meat in front of her,her voice was in a matter of fact tone and could be really taken the wrong way if listen to at first. Hearing her words I couldn''t help,but smile wryly keeping quiet to myself while looking at the disgusted look on her face,the expression she was making was actually a bit over dramatic from what I could see the food here wasn''t really anything bad or weird,but it wasn''t anything special either though which seemed to be her problem with the food in general they didn''t make an effort to combine ingredients or add spices they only grilled meat and boiled vegetables. One of the only notable and maybe unique things that were on the table was the juice of some fruit that smelled nice and it seemed like only our table had that particular juice while the others drank plain water while eating,very uncreative and primitive,it even put me off to some degree making my appetite drain back into my stomach,it wasn''t only the plain look of the food which made my appetite disappear I also feared of how they made it...did they even wash their hands when cooking it ? I felt mortified pushing the plate away from me I looked at the girls. The girls were also not eating anything not because they didn''t like the food,but because most of them had already eaten and were full already,they would sometimes sip some of the juice in their cups or talk with each other,but that was it their usual energetic and happy attitude when we had dinner wasn''t present...maybe it has something to do with the fact that we are alone together when we have dinner,now thinking about it they never showed any excited or enjoyable looks on their faces when we would dine with other people outside our group at these times they would always be so quiet and collective almost as if they were cold really. once again smiled wryly.They don''t feel very safe with unknown people around I guess. -Lord sorron aren''t you hungry why aren''t you eating ? The village chief suddenly asked he had noticed that no,one was eating on our table and started to a little bit more worried seeing that. -I am not very hungry,I had eaten before this and the girls had too so don''t worry about it the banquet seems very fine actually and on another topic I would like to know a few things concerning the trade you will do with the kobolds With a few words I quickly tried to change the topic of the conversation so the old man wouldn''t get worried about nothing,my sudden change of topic made the village chief lost for a few seconds,but he quickly got back on track and started to follow my lead concerning the trade route with the kobolds and over all partnership. As already established,I had set a safe route for both of these groups to use and visit each others villages to trade,how they were going to do this wasn''t my concern at this point I was already glad enough that the ratman would try and communicate,thinking about the kobold village I hadn''t talked with rokuten about this matter just yet,but I already guessed what his answer would be so I wasn''t in the slightest bit worried about him refusing or anything like that. The village chiefs and my conversation held on for half an hour or so,I felt sorry for wylniva and the girls that they had to sit and wait,but also thankful that no one left their seats being polite and nice. The ratman also soon started to finish their meals it was amazing to see so many people eat so much without a single pause starvation seems to be a problem in this town too if you think about it,from what I can tell they do hunt,but not as often since they previously needed to meet the status quote for the to keep the lamia''s happy,I wonder if they had enough man power to hunt ? They had lost a lot of people in the last fight... I pondered about the question,but it only lasted for a few seconds until I figured that the village chief would have told me that problem if he had one and asked for help,there was no need to do anything if they chief didn''t want it to be done just yet. -I think its time chief can you tell the guards to bring the lamia from the cave ? I asked sweeping my eyes over the ratman for a moment appraising them,the village chief was sort of surprised hearing my question,but simply nodded nonetheless showing a serious look in his face as he pulled over a guard and told him to bring the prisoners out. The wait wasn''t for long,the lamias were immediately escorted over here and all so suddenly the whole area turned quiet,as quite a lot of people realized that the lamia were present some showing fear and confusion while others spat out glares of curses and hatred... The lamia in turn were confused and panicked they weren''t trying to flee since they felt too scared to run away fearing death,zeph who was standing in front of her group looked at me momentarily our eyes matched each other for a slight moment before she averted her own looking down,I could see her swallow her saliva as she and her kin were transported towards my table. The girls were now just starting to get a little more guarded then before,not obviously holding onto their weapons,but keeping their eyes on the approaching lamia with caution,wylniva on the other hand just stayed how she was,she wasn''t very interested in the lamia nor did she bat an eye on them which seemed as if she never really acknowledged them in the first place. When the lamia finally came forward next to us,I took the moment to stand up from my seat,lightly banging the surface of the wooden table immediately pulling everyones attention towards me through the banging sound,the silence was clearly evident in the area so was the atmosphere that had suddenly turned intense. -Hello everyone as you may know my name is sorron I am your current leader in fact,but these responsibilities also only go to your current village chief who sits next to me and is more befitting the title of the leader so you may just call me "lord" if you want to My light and gentle words immediately filled the crowd in small whispers and admiration they were mostly surprised that I was able to speak their language even though I was a different species as them. The small chatter immediately died down the moment I raised my hand,no one needed to ask what I meant by it and just quieted down letting me speak again,the intense atmosphere that was once here had lightened,but only for a small digit,I also didn''t stall any longer and gestured towards the lamia group that was standing by my side they were pretty scared and nervous if you look at them since they were put on the spot right now. -As your leader I have not much to say,but there are things I want to address the lamia that are standing next to me are the sole survivors of the lamia that had once ruled and oppressed you My words immediately sparked the anger of the ratman as they only now started to get a bit more rowdy raising their voices and arms even holding weapon with a vicious look in their eyes...the lamia started to get even more uneasy shifting around some falling down,zeph was also now very scared and panicked she unconsciously moved back a few steps her eyes shifting left and right trying to stay calm...she looked at me for a moment as if crying for help. I quickly tried to take control of the situation again and calm everyone,but just as I was doing that a loud banging sound came. (BANG) The table that we were sitting in immediately broke down splitting in half,the dishes and other utensils fell to the ground crashing and breaking into pieces the food scattering everywhere. The loud banging sound could be heard in the entire area around us,confused I looked at my right side towards hobura who was standing now,looking at her I could see that she was the one who had split the table using her bare fists alone to smash the surface in one heap,her eyes were engulfed with anger so were the eyes of the other girls who were now glaring at the crowd of ratman as if they were enemies. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. This action surprised every single person in this banquet,but I knew that it mainly served as a mean to keep the ratman quiet and shut it was a bit of a sudden and forceful way,but I wasn''t against it so I let it pass smiling at hobura beside me with a kind smile which she returned with her own. Raising my head once again I looked at the crowd in in front of me,I am not very experienced when it comes to speeches in general up until now I always tried to negotiate with people on one on one conversations not in a mass scale it obvious that I wouldn''t be suited for such things,but I had to keep going now. -Please everyone keep quiet and listen I understand that you may feel anger and resentment right now,but killing the lamia isn''t the right thing in my opinion,their resources were claimed by us without leaving anything behind and majority of them had been killed without mercy.Right now you have a lot of reasons why you should simply kill them off I understand,but that action will only cause hate to continue on,not everything is equal,but at least try to understand the difference before taking action,if this continues you will always make new enemies and then you won''t be able to protect yourself anymore and everything will once again start from the very beginning like the lamia My words had a heavy meaning to it,a meaning that I wasn''t sure if the crowd that was in front of me would understand,but luckily the village chief was beside me quickly jumping into the conversation himself. -If so what do you advise us ? He asked,current the person the ratman trusted the most was obviously their village chief his decision was seen as a light in the dark for these people,if he agrees to me then they would obviously think that it is the right thing to do. Finally getting some resolve I turned towards the village chief and spoke. -The lamia we will leave them alive killing them as I said is meaningless,instead will from today on start working inside the mine and pay off everyone single sack they had demanded from you how it will take I don''t know,but it will continue until its paid off -I see... The village chief responded,the ratman crowd was now very intrigued chattering with each other with different looks on their faces some satisfied some unsatisfied with the sentence.The village chief on the other hand was pondering,he had even hostility and anger towards the lamia,but for the well being of his people he decided to push away that hostility and trust me instead which were truly qualities of a leader. -Also I want the lamia''s to be free of oppression and discrimination.Hurting or abusing them without a good reason will from now on be against the rules and if the rule is broken the person who broke it will be punished severely the lamia will also have to abide to certain rules that are a bit more severe then that of ratman,but their privacy will be guarded and their movement won''t be restricted either,but only in the ground of the ratman village of course,until they pay off every single sack of they had stolen from you their freedom will be denied,their living conditions will be the same as any other villager in this village their working schedule is also set accordingly giving enough time for breaks and some free time for themselves to enjoy...what do you think village chief ? I summarized quickly turning my eyes towards the guy who would decided this,the ratman were also very overwhelmed by the amount of things I just listed and instead turned towards their leader in hopes he would make the right decision. Scratching his cheek the village chief thought about it intensely finally he gave out a dry sigh as he replied to me and the crowd. -The conditions are solid and reasonable I agree...but I want to know one thing what will the lamia do when they finally pay off their debt? It was the obvious question of course something that I wasn''t very confused about,but felt reluctant to answer to. -If they pay off their debt,obviously said they would regain their freedom meaning that they will be set free once again to the forest in that case we won''t kill them of course and let them leave peacefully it is their decision in the end and I know that this may sound very bad for you,but who knows really ? Maybe they are going to end up breaking rules and killing themselves the time it takes to pay the debt won''t be small I assume and there will be time,time to get used to them to understand the difference as I said -I see...you have convinced me my lord,from today on the lamia''s will be a part of our village as prisoners of course,but they will be taken care of like our own and abide to our rules like normal folk mining inside the mine to repay the debt for their freedom The village chief announced and with this rounded up there was no longer any need for me to be concerned,the village chief would handle this the time we spent together was very small and he wasn''t even a member of my cirlce,but like vulgan I trusted this old ratman enough to know that he would do a good job and handle the situation with his wisdom. The ratman hearing the announcement from the village chief were obviously mixed with opinions,but in the end no one could oppose the village chief to any degree since everyone trusted him so much quieting down for a bit. Feeling that I was done with my job I used my transmission link to tell the girls that we were don,I felt tired and wanted to lay down onto a soft bed and finally sleep. -Please wait ! Zeph called out just as we were about to leave she quickly came charging at me,her sudden movement alarmed the girls incredibly as they came forward drawing their weapons and guarding me from all sides,looking at the charging zeph I could see that her eyes had no sort of harming intent to them,before anything happened I quickly called out to the girls and told them to cut it off and their sheet their weapons. My quick response was heard by the girls zeph also only now seemed to have realized what her haste had almost brought up to her as she only now started to calm down coming closer to me very slowly. -Yes ? I asked puzzled of why she would calm me all of a sudden. -The speech you just gave...thank you for it...I no we,we will repay for what we did thank you for giving us a chance...I swear on my name and life we won''t disappoint nor betray you for giving us mercy... Said bowing down to me in a very formal manner as she thanked me continuously,hearing her words made me sort of shocked as I realized something... The whole conversation just now was in the ratman language...she knows this language... This information was something that could change a lot of things,but for now I didn''t bother mentioning it and instead crouched down towards the bowing zeph holding onto her shoulders as I raised her up on her feet...I mean tail. -Its okay,but do know that I won''t help you this is on you on your people She nodded her head furiously agreeing to me,she was truly very beautiful at that too coupled with the fact that she looked pretty honest right now,I couldn''t help,but smile at her kindly. -Eh... The smile seemed to have caught zeph off guard as she started blushing furiously my hands were still on her shoulders and she made no effort to look away or leave,only after a few seconds and the nudging of hobusaku did I realize my mistake and put my hands away from her,taking a step back towards the girls who seemed to have some kind of misunderstanding towards this interaction. We didn''t stay here any longer,but before I left I turned towards zeph and said. -Work hard She smiled at my words and bowed again... -Yes,I will I promise ! =========================================================== I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 134 The Duty To Satisfy Their Needs New years is over ! ===================================== -wuhhh I breathed,feeling some amount of exhaustion seeping out of my body as I laid down onto a makeshift bed made out of a heap of straw a large piece of pelt covering it,it wasn''t anything special nor was it very good,but it was still comfortable to some degree and generally I didn''t care and just wanted to got to sleep already. With the banquet finally over the girls and I had made our way towards the house that the village chief had prepared for our stay beforehand,it was a very eventful day many important things happened that would both benefit the kobolds and the ratman in general the lamia''s were forced into prisoners while we also acquired another companion the succubus wylniva. Everyone was very tired at this point we had been moving non-stop without a proper breather,sleep was something everyone needed and tomorrow morning we would finally go back home and continue training. After todays fight against the white ape everyones experience had shot up exceptionally the girls who were still at level 1 had their experience bar shot up to 3 or 4 levels while hoboku was the only one who got the least benefit out of the fight gaining only a single level shooting her to level 5 this extreme experience gain had shown me that the ape was indeed a opponent that not one of us could have dealt with without the dragon helping us,its ferocious appearance and tyrant like strength made me convinced that it came from the core zone of the forest an area that I still didn''t know much of. Wylniva on the other hand seems to know a few things about the core zone since her home town is a place that exists near the outskirts of the core zone,but she never traveled closer to the zone since she is still considered weak for succubus standards which is why she is forbidden from going there,some of the weaker dragons also seem to live near the outskirts of the core zone showing that it is indeed a ludicrous place with unimaginable strong opponents if dragons are still considered weak in the outskirts... For right now,I had no intentions of traveling towards that place,we were far too weak to do that the signs that were being shown to me up until now concerning the core zone showed that it was just too dangerous and unpredictable,I would love to have the slimes go scout that place and measure their strengths so I could plan a bit more throughly,but that is also problematic since it seems like the slimes can''t really survive inside the core zone too long most of them always get killed after stepping there for 2 or 3 hours not even leaving behind a clue of what had killed them which was scary. Right now the main problem we were facing was experience gain...the girls couldn''t hunt the beasts inside the forest anymore for proper experience they needed stronger and higher level opponents to gain a lot of experience and level up,I first thought of simply hunting beside the core zone for experience,but after the white ape encounter I felt like that it wasn''t worth anymore since if we encountered the same level opponent such as the ape from the outskirts alone,then we would most probably die to it which puts us at risk of our lives,this would set us in a spot which limited us to only hunting the beast in the inner zone of the forest,it would be slower,but it would also be very safe we would gain a lot of materials and food too and through the experience multiplier the emblem gave to these girls,the chunk of experience they would acquire wouldn''t be small either,but after every level up I feared that it would get to a point of when the multiplier wouldn''t matter anymore since the amount to level up was enormous already luckily there was another way we could possibly solve this... Blondy had told me about the dungeon they had discovered...the if I recall. It is part of the system since the notification box appeared to notify them of the place it could potentially turn out to be the perfect leveling area for the girls,but at the same time we didn''t know anything about the dungeon nor its difficulty...we needed to check first to decide such a thing and that may as well be not tomorrow. I thought,sighing for a second as I started to stretch my body while laying on the make shift bed trying make myself a bit more comfortable. The house we were in right now wasn''t very luxurious it was made out of rocks and wood and the glue that was used to combine them together was either mud or clay,either way it was very big with numerous rooms that the girls were currently residing in including me,the rooms were small maybe 5 by 5 meter square each,it was sort of cold inside,but at least shielded from the wind and mist. Thinking about it wylniva groaned the first time when she saw the building from the outside from the conversation I had with wylniva today I already knew that she was born as nobility in a luxurious environment that had everything ranging from beautiful clothing to the most delicious dishes,living inside a big safe comfy castle and now she couldn''t really go back to these things since she had joined us. It was really her who had decided all of this in the first place by joining us she knew very well that she couldn''t go back to her old life style and because she had chosen it herself she also didn''t dare to complain about it since that would be indirectly saying that her decision to join us was wrong,I don''t know much about wylniva,but what I do know is that she doesn''t like to be wrong or false and would always keep her words to the very end which were one of her better characteristics I guess. But to be fair the house we were currently staying in was pretty ugly and the frown on her face was self evident of the fact which I could agree on,the girls didn''t care about the ugly house to the least since everyone already lived in a cave which in itself wasn''t very artistic,but comparing the kobolds to the ratman it was also very evident that the ratman had a huge gap to cross when it came to technology or techniques in their craft. While laying down like this I really wondered about the future,in my previous life I never worried a lot about the future since I always believed that as long as I money to get by everyday,I wouldn''t be that unhappy,but right now it was different I needed to take care of everything and calculated every flaw it was for our survival of course the scenario we lived in was harsh money wouldn''t buy us out of the situation we needed strength instead. -I also need to get stronger... I muttered a bit worried about myself since this was also a very big concerning issue of mine,I already noticed the amount of power I was getting apart from the girls the this goes on the more I might suffer in the future my skill had already bought me out of numerous life threatening situation which made me even more so aware that I couldn''t survive without the help of others...I need to take the training from frostwing pronto current I had only my imagination as my weapon I needed solid spells to use and deal large amounts of damage I also needed to somehow fix my health issue I am just too squishy to stand in the battle field soon enough this will get very problematic. These concerns only continued to stack onto each other,I never had so much responsibility stacked onto my shoulders,which is why I needed to get stronger and keep a clear head...I have to endure... This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it. My thoughts lingered my eyes felt incredibly heavy as I momentarily closed my eyes feeling my sleepiness taking over every second drifting into sleep slowly. -... -...? -...Huh ? Feeling a bit pressured for some reason,I opened my eyes again,I couldn''t tell how much time had passed since I fell asleep,but I felt very tired and wanted to continue sleeping right now...even though it was what I desired I still had that pressuring feeling pressing onto my waist...it felt soft and warm my senses were also slowly returning back to me as I started hearing a few more things...voices in fact. -Guhh...husuku...lets leave lord sorron is asleep...he is very tired we shouldn''t have come in the first place ! -Yeah...hobumamu is right we are being a bother to him he already does so much...this was a bad idea...if one of the captains come you know that they are going to punish us...even worse what if lord sorron gets mad ! I don''t wanna be ignored ! The two voices spoke,my eyes were still blurry at the time so I couldn''t see them really,but I still started to figure out what kind of situation I was in right now...the person who was sitting on my waist shivered for a slight moment I couldn''t see her face directly,but I knew that she was hesitating and also considering their words watching me in a very caring and lustful manner,she seemed a bit disappointed too while watching me almost sad even. -Yeah..you guys are right...we shouldn''t have come at the very beginning it was really dumb...lets go before lord sorron wakes up we shouldn''t bother him anymore...still its very regretful... Husuku puffed cutely feeling these three transmission links I immediately figured out that they were incredibly horny at the moment their intent on this late night visit was obvious and amused me for a bit as I felt sorry for them...the intensity of their horniness was astounding I usually link up onto the girls at random times to see how they feel,at times they are sexually excited,but not to a degree that would make them desperate or anything they were also very capable on controlling their emotions,this late night visit sort of reminded me of the time when hobura sneaked into my bed late night...she was sexually frustrated at the time and wanted me to satisfy her desire maybe these girls are also... The thought flew inside my head for a couple seconds as I consider the next action I should take... -Your already leaving ? I spoke fully opening my eyes as I looked at the three girls that were almost about to leave the room...they jumped out of fright turning their bodies towards me and staring at my awake self as they showed surprised and fearful looks on their faces kneeling down to show their obedience towards me quickly speaking up. -Lord sorron sorry for bothering you ! Husuku is the one who pulled us here ! -Yes,we didn''t mean to wake you up husuku said that if we ask nicely you could maybe...nevermind -Wahh ! Traitors ! Even though its true that I was the one who suggested to come,I didn''t tell them to come with me ! They came one their own I swear lord sorron its not my fault ! They said immediately trying to explain themselves in front of me blaming one another,it was as if their companion ship that they had built up until now was gone in a matter of seconds that kind of change of attitude made me grumpy my eyes getting a bit colder from the inside. -Enough...blaming each other as friends isn''t very nice is it ? Didn''t I tell you to value your friendship and not try to blame each other ? I hate people who try to point their wrongs towards a innocent person the most you understand especially friends ! I said my voice was a bit on the harsh side,but it was still very effective on the girls making them immediately change their attitude as they heard the word "Hate" in my sentence. -Uhm...I am very sorry lord sorron,it wasn''t that husuku pulled us here we saw her sneaking out of her room so we were curious and asked her what she wanted to do when we asked she said that she was going to visit you so we were tempted and came along... -Yes,what hobumamu speaks is right,I also wanted to come along and ask the lord...nevermind -Nyuuu...they aren''t at fault lord sorron its my fault too,I asked them to come with me because I was scared that I would be punished alone if I was caught... They confessed bowing their heads even further in shame not having the least amount of dignity to face me anymore,but I wasn''t angry at them rather I felt very happy that they admitted their wrongs and smiled at them warmly. -Its okay I don''t hate you nor will I punish you for this rather I would like to know why you came this night to visit me...is there a problem ? I asked,it was sort of a cruel thing to do since I already knew the reason for them to visit me,but I still wanted to play with them on top of that I could see that they were suffering their legs were constantly shifting uncomfortably their eyes looking a bit crazed and their breathing was also unnatural ragged...I also wanted to help them... -We had a very small problem and wanted to ask lord sorron,but after considering it for a bit,I don''t think we need your help anymore sorry for bothering you we will leave right now ! I stared at husuku for a few seconds,she obviously tried to dismiss the reason for her visit to not bother me,I was already very amused and felt that it was enough fooling around already. -If you say so,then I won''t ask anymore I said making the girls immediately sigh out of relieve as they quickly stood up from their positions turning towards the room exit and making their way towards it with a hunched back...the feelings were currently very disappointed it only served to entertain me a bit more until I steeled myself some more speaking to them. -Why are you leaving ? Did I say that you can leave ? Its really cold so how about you come here closer to me... The girls immediately stopped in their tracks...my words seemed to have been like a hit to the gut stunning them momentarily as they tried to process the meaning to my sentence husuku was the first to recover and also quickly turned back around to meet me,but just as she did that her eyes turned wide as she stared at me gaping... At that moment I had already proceeded to take off my shirt the other girls had only now turned around to see me half naked evenly gaping like husuku their eyes scanning my entire body with a lewd and lecherous look on their faces,their feelings overflowing entirely as it was only lust and desire that had filled them with their eyes locked onto me. -So aren''t you gonna come in ? Its pretty cold.. That sentence alone was enough to make the girls immediately strip down their clothing and jump into my bed... ============================================================== I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 135 Between The Dragon And The Meat -Muhhh....Lord sorron you should have called me when these three imposed onto your room and yourself you are tired and injured in no way of doing such things ! Hoboku spoke her words were very worried and jealous at the same time,it was kinda confusing since I couldn''t figure out what she was really mad at resulting in me smiling at her wryly while sitting inside my bed. It was early in the morning right now,last night husuku,habaru and hobumamu came into my room to gain some "relief" basically sex...Even though I could have said no and had them leave I still agreed not because of my own lust or desire,but because I felt their emotional state which was very horny at the time being sexually frustrated,I didn''t want them to hurt or feel bad about themselves so I conceded to their small selfish desires and filled them up with as much love as they wanted,my stamina held miraculously so I didn''t need a lot of rests to do them one after another or even at the same time. That lasted for pretty much half the night 6 hours or so,at the end the girls were extremely tired and fell asleep with me,our bodies glued on each other wet and hot the air around us heavy with intense smell that came from our intercourse and our lips bonding with one another wishing each other a pleasant night. The next morning another person decided to visit my room to wake me up and as you might have guessed it was hoboku. -You three ! When she first saw us like that she obviously got immediately enraged,her anger wasn''t so strong to actually strike these three,but rather shoo them away from the room,I also woke up from hoboku''s loud shouting. The three were also very displeased by hoboku''s shouting,at first they refused to even move away from me and clung tightly around my body glaring at hoboku almost mocking her even. Hoboku couldn''t do anything about it since I allowed it so she had no other choice,but to glare at me,her glare was strong and the situation was pretty extreme since hoboku was emitting intense amount of jealousy towards the situation she was a bit unreasonable since I could guess what she planned to do when she sneaked up into my room this early in the morning. Anyways because I didn''t want the shouting and arguing to continue I asked the girls to go out,I convinced them very gently and told them that I was a bit tired,they immediately understood and in actuality they already knew that I was pretty tired to begin with it couldn''t be helped that they felt a bit shamed that they had taken advantage on me even though they knew I was weak,but I wasn''t really bothered and just told them that it was an amazing and beautiful night winking at them to make sure that they knew that I appreciated them fully,my flattery seemed to have pleased the girls a lot and without a question they left after cleaning themselves and clothing properly their feelings now very stable after gaining some relief from me. -Sorry I just wanted to help I apologized to her giving a really bad excuse if you think about it,but it was valid when it came to me since hoboku could feel what I felt partially and know the truth,meeting with the truth was very uncomfortable sometimes,hoboku also knew that I was probably just keeping them in mind which is why I slept with these three and didn''t feel as much jealousy as she did at the start...between the girls there was a very obvious competition going on that regarded my body as a point marker they were very allured towards me in general,fame and position in our group also seemed to be established of how many times someone can sleep with me it was very weird and if I asked them this they probably deny this 100% of them time,but denying it didn''t mean it wasn''t true. Sometimes I really can''t help,but think that I am a trophy to them sometimes it makes me feel very conflicted and sometimes mad inside my heart......god maybe this is how other girls actually feel ? The thought lingered for a very brief moment as I shivered feeling sick of thinking about it... Hoboku also noticed the shiver and my pale complexion she quickly felt worried of my health and crouched down to me getting closer and holding my hands as if trying to see what was wrong and if she could make it better which I doubted since I just felt a bit tired thats all. -Lets drop this issue...you came to wake me up right ? Is there anything you needed to tell me about ? I asked,I momentarily felt suspicious of hoboku having only lewd thoughts while getting here it could be possible that she just wanted some love,but luckily this wasn''t the only reason something did happen that made her need to call me. -Lord sorron the girl we had picked up inside the forest she woke up a few hours ago currently the old man is taking care of the girl and watching her... Hoboku quickly replied,I found it a bit comical that she described the older version of frostwing as "old man" he probably asked them to call him like this since calling him by his name seemed a bit too long he was also a secretive type of person so having anyone call him by his name could cause a few questions to arise which was pretty in my opinion. Anyways I as very curious about the little dragon girl finally waking up,frostwing was doing his job pretty well if he was keeping care of her,there many things I wanted to ask that girl in particular and since she was already awake I needed to ask these questions. I quickly jumped out my bed and started searching for my clothes,hoboku who stood next to the door simply stood there observing me her eyes were constantly scanning my naked body with great arousal and interest she didn''t even help me to find my clothes and just stood there as if nailed to the ground,I really wanted to just tell her to get out of the room,but I didn''t and instead figured that I should get small revenge. Walking around the room I would always get a bit close to hoboku for her to be able to reach me with her hands,the closer I got the more she was getting tempted by me the tips of her fingers tingling and shaking her mind getting entranced as if she had been put under a spell and when I finally acted as if I was picking up my shirt... A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. Hoboku pounced head first. The moment she pounced at me though I used my skill and instantly dodged her bear hug from behind,the water underneath my feet splashed and directly hit hoboku''s head who landed onto the ground where I previously stood drenched entirely her eyes blinking constantly as she only now realized what she tried to do. I was also clothed instantly and looked at the drenched hoboku with a smile on my face. -Get dry I don''t want you to catch a cold... My remark immediately got a smile out of hoboku''s face as she looked at me in a very challenging manner she would get me back for this I could tell already. (Bang) Just as I was standing there about to leave the room a huge banging sound came from inside the house...soon after a transmission link came. -Master...you may want to bring something to eat right now... I got quiet for a second hearing frostwings voice over the link. -Why ? And just as asked the answer came very quickly by the form of what seemed to be a . -I AM HUNGRY ! The voice shook the entire building for a few moments dust was falling down gathering on the ground my eardrums were shaking for a few seconds until they recovered again... -Hold her for me I quickly prepare ! I told frostwing a bit frantic as I started to run out of the room hoboku soon after followed suit. ========================================== -Rimulu wants to eat ! The girl shouted out her appearance was very cute and small,but her temperament was still that of a snotty brat her body was patched up and looking at her blue eyes I could see that she was still a bit hurt sitting on the hay bed curled up into a ball encased inside a giant piece of fur that should keep her warm. Closing the door behind me and steadying the plate I was holding,I couldn''t help,but smile wryly looking at the little dragon girl in front of me...I wasn''t really sure what I was expecting by meeting her frostwing already told me that she was a pretty young dragon in her childhood stage,but for some reason I couldn''t help,but think that she must be also a highly intelligent wise beast..I may second my judgment here...I actually blame frostwing for this since he always gives me that impression that dragons are so high and mighty. -Ehm...hello ? Are you rimulu ? I asked,the little had already been staring at me the whole time since I got inside the room well staring at the plate rather then me I guess,currently only me,frostwing and this girl called rimulu were present inside the room the rest of the girls were outside guarding tightly,hobura,hobusaku and hoboku wanted to accompany me inside,but I refused because I figured that it would be too stuffy and the child might be scared off by so many people. Back to the room,I looked to my right for a small second,frostwing was currently sitting there his eyes were as ancient as they could be indicating that he was the older version of frostwing making me a bit relieved that he was here to help me,the that came at the start of the morning already made me very unsettled scared that she would suddenly start a fight,but looking at the calm and collective frostwing right now,I felt a bit more safer. -Fumu...who thou that calls thee rimulu ! And what do you have inside that plate ! The little dragon girl asked her eyes were entirely attacked to the plate I was holding,another plate was on top of it closing it in,but the smell of the contents inside the plate still leaked very much making the little dragon girl rimulu drool saliva and look at the plate with big cute eyes. Her way of talking was a bit strange,but over she was still a little kid... I smiled and nodded towards frostwing giving him a simple signal,he also nodded at me acknowledging turning his head towards the little dragon girl speaking to her. -Rimulu,this is my master sorron don''t worry he won''t harm you rather he is the person who helped you defeat the giant frost ape do you remember ? Frostwing asked,rimulu needed some time to snap out of her thoughts and finally look up to me for the first time meeting my gaze with small amount of surprise clearly written on her face. -Fumu ! This rimulu does remember thou had saved thee so this one rimulu is very thankful !But...can you tell me whats inside the plate first... (Brughhhhh) Just as she finished saying her words a small grumbling noise could be heard...it was very loud and made me really surprised for a moment as I could figure out from where it came from...the sound made me even think that it was some kind of beast that was lurking nearby,but soon enough I realized. The sound was coming from the adorable little girl in front of me...she was already salivating and drooling intensely while staring at the plate in my hands she looked very pitiful really she reminded me of calarel when I first found her very cute kid,I didn''t have to heart anymore to hold her from this so I immediately came up to her and opened the lid of plate letting in the fragrant steam of the meat dish that I was holding. -Roasted meat with red spices its very hot so be careful I wasn''t sure if the girl was even listening to what I was saying,but at the very instant I opened the lid the girl immediately grabbed a giant piece of meat and started biting on it non-stop eating huge chunks of it one after another... Her eyes were sparkling and her lips were curled into a big smile,the dish itself was being consumed very quickly and was something that I made up on the short notice outside...my skill wasn''t anything to scoff at through training it had already come to level 14 still not reaching its maximum potential,but still very tasty nonetheless... ================================================== I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 136 The Seven Cloud Flower -Your name is rimulu alveratera you are a member of the northern frost dragon tribe and currently your mother the tribe chieftain is sick with a severe poison that can only be cured by a one of a kind medicine that grows inside this forest...am I right ? I asked gently smiling at the little dragon girl in front of me her name being rimulu of course. After rimulu finished her small meal and got satisfied,I proceeded and asked her of her origin and how she ended up here. Rimulu came from the norther mountains a location far from this area,but I had seen those mountains from a distance before so I understood where she came from.Her tribe is called the tribe it is a lesser dragon tribe located near the outskirts of the core zone they mainly seem to act as guardsmen for the main clan which is the clan. The clan is located inside the core zone of the forest these dragons are of a higher potential and strength compared to the who seem to be only a bit weaker version of the the themselves frostwing also explained on the side that the clan might be close to his own species since he is a real himself. Anyways frostwing originally assumed that there was trouble going around the area where the dragons were which is why they got so unsettled,but it turns out rimulus mother was actually poisoned and currently the dragons in her tribe were in a hurry trying all kinds of things to heal their chieftain and bring her back to health,from what I understand rimulu wanted to help her mother the best she could so she planned it out and secretly sneaked out of her tribe from the mountains to go into the forest and search for that specific medicine that would heal her mother,she didn''t fly over here the reason she didn''t do that was because the guardsmen in her tribe would have noticed her right away so instead she traveled by foot unfortunately meeting the white ape on the way which immediately started attacking rimulu making the situation bad for her and finally encountering us inside the forest when she tried to escape. After her explanation,I just couldn''t help,but smile wryly at her,the things she did were obviously very brave and touching at heart,but she was far too reckless and naive not understanding the dangers that were inside the forest,as a dragon rimulu was very strong,but she still seemed to have the mentality of a small child which makes her survival rate slump almost to the very bottom it was very lucky that we encountered her and helped her,if not because of that she would have without a doubt died at the hands of the white ape. -That was very irresponsible from you,you know rimulu ? Your mother may be hurt right now,but if she knows that her own daughter disappeared like that out of nowhere how do you think she will feel ? Maybe that pain of poison would be trifling matter compared to her own daughter vanishing and having thoughts of what might have happened to her don''t you think ? I said lightly scolding rimulu who in turn also drooped down showing a guilty,but also regretful look on her face,the thick fur in her hands immediately constricted as she pulled it closer to her pouting. -Hmph...Rimulu is fine ! rimulu didn''t need your help anyways her mother also won''t be worried either since rimulus mother never paid attention towards rimulu either way she always says that rimulu has to train and become strong enough to become the next tribe chieftain ! Bahhh ! if rimulu brings mother her medicine then she will have to pay attention to rimulu ! Rimulu said her face directly contouring the look of stubbornness and reckless decision making a usually 8 to 10 year old would have with no clue of how close of deaths door she was when she fought against the white ape. I see...her mother is too busy to take care of her own snotty little daughter...this kind of neglecting wasn''t all too uncommon from where I came from since most of the people in my world families in fact would be too busy actually care about their child and focus on their jobs all day this in turn made the teenagers or at least small children very bitter and alone so it wasn''t very surprising to her that her own mother was being cold to her. Even dragon parents have their problems don''t they ? I sighed,looking at the little dragon girl with a almost sympathizing look on my face,with her recklessness and demeanor she wasn''t going to leave this place and go home without the medicine to cure her mother with,looking at her though this action clearly showed that rimulu loved her mother a lot she seemed even to admire her whenever she called her the tribe chieftain is an adoration only small children could have to their star model. -So your not gonna go home ? I asked just to be sure. -NO ! Rimulu said shouting at me with her stubborn high pitched voice going back to sulking as she looked the other way not meeting my face...frostwing who observed all of this from the side only smiled with a knowing look on his face he seemed to have evenly come to the same conclusion as I had and looked at me nodding his head in approval. Scratching my head I looked at the little dragon girl with a troubled look on my face,I really wanted to just relax and train with frostwing to get stronger,but now this had to happen...my duty as a commander and leader was slowly deteriorating towards that of a normal housewife and a babysitter....not that I minded of course,but still. -Alright...if your not going to leave then lets make it like this,I help you find the medicine that you speak of inside this forest I decided,my decision was mainly made on the fact that she wasn''t going to leave,I also couldn''t just carry her towards the mountain to that specific dragon tribe since it would take too much time and also be a bit too dangerous with the amount of strong monsters that lurked near the outskirts of the core zone not to mention rimulus opposition towards that idea and retaliation of being forcefully brought back,right now she was pretty much one of the strongest beings in this camp she may be incredibly weakened right now,but that fact still held she could kill us if she so desired... On top of that there was also a second reason for me to help her which could in fact benefit all of us if we make the right moves...If we somehow succeed and acquire that medicine and then deliver it to the tribe then we could potentially create a good connection towards them and make friends with them strengthening ourselves even more. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. -Hmph...Rimulu doesn''t need your help rimulu can do it alone and help mother alone rimulu doesn''t need anyone to look after her rimulu is a proud and strong dragon ! She said her words were covered with prideful demeanor and arrogance with a self sufficient attitude of hers that came to any child who thought they knew it all,I could only smile at her childish characteristics and speak. -Maybe or maybe not either way if you want to get that medicine you speak of and help your mother you will need me,there are many things not even you can do alone no matter how strong you are for example search would be very limited and too time consuming to you added with the fact that you will need food,water and rest would also slow you down since you would need to do each of this separately everyday to continue on and until then your mother would probably die out of poisoning and actually do you even know where to search in the first place ? Or did you come here without any single clue of what your even searching for ? I asked my words had clearly a lot of impact towards her childish mind and pressured her a lot,her face showed the utter fear she was in regarding those issues,but in the very last point I questioned her about she immediately lighted up her eyes instantly showing a cloudy mystical color as she raised her right hand and summoned a papyrus out of nowhere ! -...not bad its even trained to the intermediate rank Frostwing spoke his words held a profound admiration towards the little dragon girl regarding her pretty highly as both of us observed her actions and what she was going to do next. -Hmph ! Rimulu isn''t a idiot Rimulu knows what to search Rimulu studied within the library and found the medicine that would make mother good again look here ! She said directly pushing the piece of papyrus onto my chest as I held onto it gently a bit surprised wondering where it came from,but also dismissing the question for a moment as I raised the paper and looked at its contents. -The Seven Cloud Flower ? Frostwing said reading the piece of paper while sitting next to me,the written words on this piece of paper were unknown to me they were even more confusing since every character was written in a box like state only different with a small stroke or line the text never ending nor any space between them to make sense to me,seeing that frostwing was able to read the title of the paper I immediately assumed that it was their dragon language on paper even though I couldn''t understand anything that was written on the paper,I could still identify its appearance which was also illustrated on the paper itself. The medicine rimulu talked about was indeed a flower,it had seven petals that were both big and plump formed into a lotus the color of those petals were milky white like clouds the core was also unique having something engraved on it which looked like a diamond or a drop of clear water all of this was connected to the main shaft the stem of the flower which looked a bit wiggly going down. I had already seen dozens of different herbs and flowers inside this forest some had a lot of similarities towards my own world standards of herbs and flowers while some others had pretty unique looks,this flower on the other hand just looked unique and profound as if it didn''t even come from this world or plane of existence. -The Seven Cloud flower its a flower that only grows deep under ground and takes 400 to 600 years to grow sucking in the earth element and heat from the earth which creates this milky white color of the petals which is why its called the seven cloud flower a cloud that is only seen underground and not above,its characteristics are that it can purge 10000 kinds of different poisons and it also can increase the purity of ones soul and body making it a very rare and unique treasure since it is one of the only things that strengthen someone permanently Frostwing explained,he seems to know quiet a lot about these kinds of things or he simply read the papyrus... After the small explanation rimulu once again puffed up her chest with pride,she was flat really and hiding under the big piece of pelt for warmth making it look more cute and adorable then proud and confident. -Thats right after much research rimulu found the medicine mother needed since rimulu knows that it grows underground rimulu will only need to go into caves and look for it and then find it no time at all ! She said laughing making this whole deal look as if it was nothing,but I felt very skeptical about that if it really was this easy to find would the dragons be so unsettled right now ? They must have been more informed then this little dragon girl in front of me and tried to do all kinds of different methods and herbs to help their chieftain it really can''t be that easy... And just as I thought so frostwing also shook his head with regret,explaining it to me. -The seven cloud flower isn''t that easy to find it indeed grows underground,but for it to grow it needs a perfect environment from which it can suck heat out of it also only grows 400 to 600 years and has a fragrance that lures magical beasts towards it and not only that the flower itself is also nothing to be trifled with even though it has so many good uses it is still a unstable type of medicine which when swallowed will cause extreme combustion withing your body the violent and unstable aura it carries is dangerous if you can''t lock it in or pressure it weak individuals will die upon the next few minutes of swallowing the flower which is also a deadly aspect of the flower since you can''t predict it just by feeling it or looking at it Frostwing spoke his words immediately made the smiling rimulu''s frown as she met within a stand still of reality,the chances of the flower to be present and found at the right time was just too low. But even then,this girl didn''t just give up. -No,wait ! I know something else ! The flower in one of the books rimulu read about stated that it was also last seen by one of our ancestors inside a deep tomb...what was its name... Rimulu spoke hastily thinking hard about the location of the tomb she talked about a light sparking inside her brain as she shouted out again with a glint of happiness. -Yes,it was the ! ==================================================== I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 137 Spicy Meat Man The Dungeon ?! My eyes got wide for a split second as I looked at rimulu with a curious look on my face,the words,the name she had just spouted out were immediately clicked inside my head. -Yes,its the at least rimulu thinks its called like that...the early passages and documents state that one of rimulu''s ancestors visited a tomb deep inside the forest and explored it,it said that tomb had many wide paths leading to all kinds of different rooms that were also huge the paths and rooms themselves are covered with numerous magical beasts.That ancestor spent a lot of time inside the tomb until he finally found the end of it and discovered the flower at the end of the room,but fortunately he never picked it since he needed to flee from the magical beasts that were coming after him this news came 200 years ago meaning that the flower must still reside inside the tomb ! Rimulu explained the explanation seemed incredibly solid and the coincidence was also very surprising to me since glasses girl and her people had already discovered that tomb by luck and to top it off this girl was the person who was the most lucky since she was rescued by the few people in this forest who actually knew of its location ! God is quite literally guiding her way and that is into my arms...maybe that god is also intending on having me build connections towards the tribe ?But at the same there were things that still worried me such as the fact that the flower seemed to be located at the very end of the dungeon which was filled with numerous magical beasts that even made a grown dragon run with his tail between his legs. Right now we didn''t even have a single clue if the flower was still there or not,already swallowed by a random beast or deteriorated with old age this is something that happened 200 years ago the time span was already so big that the chance of the flower to still be at the same place was almost impossible ! I shut my eyes,thinking hard about this decision I thought of the few possible outcomes finally sighing,it was a chance a very tempting chance at that too it would possibly allow me to make a connection with the dragon tribe and make friends with them maybe this "God" also intended of this to happen somehow ? Smiling,I opened my eyes again and looked at the little girl in front of me,she knew a lot of things and was clearly educated to a frightening degree she probably worked her butt of just to impress her mother with her knowledge which is why she got to this point in the first place,this alone shows how desperate she is for her mothers attention and how much she loves her a bit pitiable,but also admirable since she is a very hard working. -Thats very good to know,but do you even know where that tomb is located at ? I asked,from the way she spoke up until now I already guessed that she had not a single clue of where the tomb was located at if she really had a clue of where it was then she would directly told me that she would have gone to the tomb in the first place,her idea of finding the flower lay in finding the tomb first she never seemed to have even considered the amount of danger that might entitle her towards and the reason the other dragons didn''t think of this idea is because the information of the flower and the location of the tomb was just too outdated and unknown from them to even consider it a valid option they would need incredible luck to even find the tomb just like this little girl in front me. -Hmph it doesn''t matter even if rimulu doesn''t know rimulu will find it without a problem and rimulu will get the flower with no problem at all rimulu doesn''t need your help rimulu is a strong dragon who take care of herself alone ! She said,once again saying those irresponsible and reckless words of her,by now it only served me to smile at her wryly think of what to do with her. Just as I stared at her an idea popped up into my head a malicious smile appearing on my lips as my hands started to move towards the unsuspecting rimulu swiftly grabbing her on her should and pinching her hard. My strength wasn''t really high,but the pinch was very concentrated and hard enough to served its purpose as rimulus eyes immediately got wide at the same moment the look in her eyes showed the amount of pain she felt her mouth gaping as she cried out. -Yahhhhh ! After the cry came a flinch as rimulu scurried away from me holding her squeezed shoulder in pain while looking at me with anger and disdain in her eyes as if I had forcefully taken her virginity from her,frostwing who was sitting on me side couldn''t help,but laugh out loud seeing this,his laughter was very loud and boomed through the entire room becoming hysterical at the end,looking at the laughing frostwing I also couldn''t help,but sprout a grin onto my lips it was already evident of how the situation was just by pinching her shoulder and looking at her. Rimulu currently was incredibly weak,the reason for that was because she was in her human form even though she was still biologically a dragon the skill turned her superior and more durable form of a dragon into a ordinary and feeble human a child on top of that which was even less durable and tough. For now she can''t turn back into a dragon the reason for that is because in the previous fight she had already suffered large amounts of damage in her dragon form,her dragon form needed time to heal properly and until then she was stuck in this body stripped off her natural defensive and offensive capabilities and over all powers the next best thing she could do was maybe invoke her ,but her shouts were already at that level so I doubt she can even cope with the smallest beast inside this forest much less the dungeon. -You lowly beast ! Rimulu shouted again,her body language and tone was very high and angry,but even then she looked more adorable then threatening,if she was a dragon right now I would obviously feel fear if she glared at me like this,but right now I felt like I wanted to pat this little girl and bring her back to her mommy. If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Frostwing who was still in a laughing fit finally controlled himself some more and straightened his posture,this guy himself was also a incredibly funny individual since he was in the exact same boat as this girl himself,his powerful mind was stuck inside that of a infant dragon even lower then rimulu,but still a dragon with hard scales and sharp claws that could shred her apart if he so desired. -Youngling do not take offense of masters action he didn''t mean to harm you,but to educate you instead the pinch he just gave you must have already gave you an idea of the current state you are in without help you will not survive this forest and most probably die under the pawns of a wolf instead of a ape.Do you really want that ? If your mother somehow knows that you were killed by a lowly wolf without even able to retaliate would you have the dignity to meet her again ? It would only bring shame to you,your mother and the your entire tribe do you want that to actually happen ? Frostwing said returning back to his usually calm and collective demeanor as he lectured the girl in front of him with a stern tone in his voice,the girl in question seemed to be surprisingly docile towards frostwing even though he was much much younger and weaker then rimulu herself in his current state she still gave him respect while bowing down and apologizing. -Yes,elder,rimulu understands rimulu won''t be complaining anymore and admits her wrong... She said,it was incredibly surprising and puzzling to me,why she was this respectful towards frostwing who she met only a few hours ago and knows that he is only a infant dragon someone clearly weaker then her. Frostwing also noticed my look and only grinned at me almost mocking,I felt a bit humiliated,but regardless of that I came back to the main topic and looked back at rimulu who now had a pretty bitter expression on her face while looking at me. I also felt slowly fed up about her attitude,I was getting the feeling that she was simply influenced this way by her surroundings which is why she had such attitude it made me believe that all dragons were so incredibly arrogant and not just because this was rimulu being childish,even calar was much more respectful to people older then her naturally and could reason quiet well to see whats wrong and whats right. I sighed. -I won''t force my help onto you rimulu,but you have to admit with your current state you are nowhere near to fighting anything at all you also don''t know where that tomb is,but another thing that you should note is that I am one of the only people who know where the tomb actually is My words stroke hard they made rimulu who sat in front of me immediately flinch as she raised her eyes directly staring at me with disbelieve,she didn''t expect such a development neither did I which is why she was this surprised,her attention was now fully in my grasp. I continued. -You can either accept my help or not accept my help either way I will still give you some protection and care until you get better and are strong enough to leave the village,but I won''t tell you the location of the tomb since its also something that I am in need of,so whats your answer to this ? I asked,the reflection of my eyes had long since turned into a pair of twin blizzards storming within heavy wind the luster of my eyes radiating as if it was imitating the hard snow fall of the blizzard,seeing my pair of eyes made rimulu momentarily stunned as she was dazed looking into them her thoughts weren''t very clear to me she obviously considered this with her little head and scheming alone didn''t seem to be one of her high points since she was still a child. -Nghhh...! Okay ! Rimulu agrees ! Rimulu asks help from the spicy meat man and requests to help rimulu find the medicine for my mother ! She said finally agreeing under pressure as she looked the other way with a prideful demeanor,seeing her like this made me smile with small irony she was very stubborn really,but at least she was honest and easy to figure out her child innocence played a huge role in this,I already knew. -For the record rimulu I am not "Spicy Meat Man" my name is sorron,if I had failed to introduce myself to you I am a it is nice to meet you I said only now giving her a proper introduction,rimulu also finally got my name and chanted numerous times to get used to it until she finally said. -Rimulu understood ! Rimulu is thankful for sorron to help thy rimulu in her task and asks for guidance if needed...and also more meat if you can make it... She added at last and as she did that another loud grumbling sound could be heard coming from her stomach...Even though she had just ate a few minutes ago she was once again hungry...these glutton womans...I thought comically smiling again as I chuckled and nodded towards her promising that I would give her a second in a few minutes. Frostwing who was observing us by the side cleared his throat for a slight moment and looked at both of speaking. -Now,it seems like we had talked enough already,rimulu for now you will stay here and rest up concentrate on healing your body and get prepared we won''t stay here for too long either...Master we should also start moving and preparing for our departure He suggested,looking into his eyes I could see that he had a few things to say to me in private and in honesty there were several question that I had myself to satisfy my curiosity so without a further a do we left the single room together leaving the little dragon girl to rest for the moment. ================================================== I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 138 Big Moves -How come she is so polite to you ? I asked it was a question that nagged on me for a few minutes now after talking with rimulu a moment ago.We were currently walking down the corridor heading outside I was going to prepare some food for everyone right now,I wasn''t going to call the ratman for that kind of service since I didn''t like the way they made their food and felt more comfortable when I cooked the dishes myself of course,the girls were also already outside preparing the meat and dicing the vegetables. When I told them that I was going to start cooking for them they quickly acted as if they were one and sprinted outside to prepare the ingredients for me so I could cook faster,previously when I made the spiced meat for rimulu most of the girls were extremely wide eyed looking at the meat with saliva dripping from their mouths like a waterfall they hadn''t tasted my cooking for at least 2 days now because we were busy so when they showed me such a pitiable expression I couldn''t say no and promised them to cook after I talked to rimulu. -Hmm...Dragons have senses that far surpass ordinary beings in this world even though I am a infant dragon physically my soul is still that of a ancient elder dragon my aura alone betrays my identity and because elder dragons are portrait as powerful beings even in dragon standards,it makes it very understandable that she is giving me some respect since I am a elder dragon who may even be 10 times her strength only hiding in the disguise of an infant dragon to hide his identity Frostwing spoke smiling as he said those words walking by my side,I also couldn''t help,but smile at that quickly guessing what he actually meant. -So you fooled her with your soul ? You aren''t actually very strong right now as you are indeed a infant dragon,but you are acting this way to keep her fooled to give her an impression on all powerful being which is how you got her to keep calm and stay at her place in the first place isn''t it? Frostwing grinned at me,his grin was very sly and cunning and seeing it only made me giggle slightly as I didn''t say anything anymore fully understanding the act he was produced. Anyways there were actually far more questions I had for frostwing concerning dragons in general for example the deal between the and the who seemed to be both dragons,but of a different species and not equal rimulu already explained that they were a lesser dragon tribe and I still couldn''t really understand what makes a dragon "lesser" if they are the same species in the end which I felt curious about asking frostwing to satisfy my curiosity. -Hmm thats a very good question and in all honesty there isn''t very much of a difference when it comes to a strength of a real dragon,it all always comes down to the "Potential" a dragon has in the long run every different species of a dragon has its own path of development over the course of time they can develop different abilities not every dragon can possess like the who can turn into a big boulder and mask his presence or a who can erupt magma from his back and cause devastating damage to his surroundings either way any dragon has a powerful hidden potential in its arsenal my current knowledge concerning themselves is quite outdated since I was gone for a very long time which is why I couldn''t figure out rimulu''s species of a dragon at first because her species had been newly created in a time span I wasn''t present at to actually know of it Frostwing explained making a small pause in between his sentence to let the information sink into my brain until he continued. -Concerning the "Lesser Dragon" title...its generally added towards the off spring of a dragon that had mated with another beast which foundation isn''t quite dragon itself making the off spring of the dragon half beast blood and half dragon blood which is why its called "Lesser" in the world of the dragons mating with a beast that is not dragon is quite shunned upon because it makes the off spring a bit weaker then normal the off springs traits as a dragon would be quite influenced by the beasts genes making them a tad bit more inferior to an ordinary dragon maybe calling them a beast isn''t even wrong anymore and in short this can also cause a new species to be born with a quite different set of abilities and development merged with the beasts and dragons natural abilities which can also be sometimes unstable or straight out cancel each others traits....its messy business a pure blooded dragon wouldn''t want its off spring to be weak since it would still care about its kinds survival after all,having two dragons mate and have off spring afterwards would assure that,the off spring would be as strong or even stronger then the original two dragons since their pure blooded dragon blood would merge and make the bloodline stronger and maybe even the dragon itself on the other hand mating with a beast can have the opposite effect and make the dragon blood weaker or even defect,but that still doesn''t mean that "Lesser Dragons" are weak dragons a "Lesser Dragon" in fact can beat a "Pure Blooded Dragon" Frostwing said with a hint of pride and humor in this his voice as he spoke suggesting something,frostwing already gave me huge amounts of answers to the basic understanding and biology of dragons the topic alone was something I wanted to know more about and his last sentence just sparked even more curiosity inside of me the evolutionary traits could relatively also explain rimulu''s capability to use in her current state either way I was hooked. -How ? Didn''t you just say that full blooded dragons are far much stronger then half blooded ones in both inborn strength development I assume ? I asked,our steps had long since subsided as we stopped in the middle of the corridor facing each other the conversation and pleasantly turned into something I wanted to note myself into and get lost in thoughts about,frostwing also seemed to be happy that I was interested in his kind so he gladly instructed me about these things on his own. -Yes,I indeed said that full blooded dragons are stronger then half blooded dragons,but the blood of a dragon is something very powerful and sacred if you recall what I said previously I told you about the "Potential" of every dragon that exists that they have one inborn ability that they are good in either way if you have the blood of a dragon running through your veins it also means that you have that very "Potential"and this is something every dragon is equal towards no matter half blood or pure blood if you awake that very potential you will be capable of many powerful acts that not many can replicate other then your species of course and maybe even become something more powerful...since more doesn''t mean better and less doesn''t mean worse Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. Frostwings words were incredibly motivating and inspiring at times like these it would always show how much wisdom this little fellow in front of me had sometimes I even forget that he is a ancient dragon in the body of a infant dragon because he acts quiet and less,his sometimes goofy attitude is also something that makes him look harmless,but isn''t the case to the least. I smiled looking into the clear snowing eyes of the little ancient dragon in front of me the clear blue and gentle color that was present and the amount of challenges he been through. -You are a lesser dragon yourself aren''t you ? I guessed,frostwing didn''t say anything anymore and just smiled back at me turning back towards the corridor and walking without a second word,looking at his tiny statue and four legged walking,the look in his eyes resurfaced inside my head,I couldn''t figure him out to the least he was just too old for me to figure out... But still there was time so no reason to rush. -Hey wait,Lets continue talking I want to know a few more things come on in return I give you an excellent steak ! Laughing I quickly skipped beside frostwing and like this we started talking again until we walked out of the house. ============================================== -Yahhh ! Meat Meat Meat ! -Tasty so much juice ! -Yuhu ! So much tasty meat ! The girls celebrated in front of the courtyard eating heartily and laughing together as they wolfed down the different kinds of meats that I was cooking up for them. It was really early in the morning right now everyone seemed in a pretty good mood and had a good time,I was also just enjoying myself now cooking some meat after having a lengthy talk with frostwing about dragons who also sat next to me,not the older frostwing,but the new born one who was sitting next to me eating the roasted stack of meat that I had prepared for him with ferocity this little guy was still a baby and acted on instincts,up until now the older frostwing had always taken control of the body so the younger one didn''t quite get to satisfy its curiosity nor have any fun.The older frostwing also told me that I should let the little frostwing sometimes go outside and let him hunt for his food alone spoiling him like this isn''t very good so I figured that when we would come back come I would let the crimson wolfs and frostwing go out and have them hunt it would give them huge amounts of experience and level ups and also train their fighting strength. I had already contacted red hawk and asked him about the situation at home,nothing major happened he says there were a few beetles that came to our base,but red hawk swooped them up in one stow and exterminated them without a problem from the conversation with him I found out that red hawk loves to eat bugs...the beetles made him very full and happy and he also finished building his nest on top of the huge tree I had grown guarding our base with his sharp eyes day and night which I felt proud of right now it seemed like we didn''t need to have too many girls stand for night watch since we had red hawk. Concerning growth of our base in general I was planning on maybe expending the insides of the mountain at our base and create a huge farming area to make the divine fruits and vegetables grow,we didn''t have uses to the fruits right we only traded it with the dark elves for other things,but it is a temporary stat booster which is quite valuable,up until now I had been always using these fruits and vegetables into my meals to make them more delicious and strengthen ourselves. But there was a problem...the girls didn''t like vegetables nor fruits... Raising my head I looked at hakuro...she was eating her bone meat next to her plate was also a bowl of spiced vegetable soup that I had prepared I had already distributed everyone with at least a single bowl of soup,but no one was touching it,but rather munching down the meat instead... Hakuro noticed my my stare after a few seconds and smiled at me sweetly,she looked very messy right now with oil covering her mouth and a few chunks of meat stuck between her teeth her hands were also wet with juice making them look quite slippery,but even then she was quite beautiful nonetheless. I also smiled in return and pointed at the bowl next to her which was the soup,hakuro immediately understood my gestured and looked at the soup uncertainty crossing her eyes as she smiled at me wryly almost laughing even quickly averting her eyes from me as she swiftly munched at her mildly spiced meat again. Seeing this I sighed,I still remember the day when we only had vegetables and when the girls ate the vegetable soup with a happy look on their faces asking for more...and now how come things changed so quickly...maybe I spoiled them too much ? Should I take away the portions of meat and instead add more vegetables... I considered the option grumbling to myself as I turned the the meat around to let it roast more properly while thinking about it,the girls would most probably be quite frightened about my current idea if they knew. Just as I was thinking about the funny thought in my head,a slime suddenly contacted me through the transmission link,the voice was sudden and momentarily surprised me as it spoke. -Lord sorron ! We have spotted a huge army of beasts walking to the east side of the forest ! ========================================================== I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 139 The Flow Of The Situation The sudden call had me hanging there for a few seconds trying to figure out what the slime was talking about and in the next moment I quickly got back to myself and swiftly connected with one of the slimes using its vision to see what was going on right now. My vision instantly changed the position I was currently at was distinctively above a tree looking over a plain wide field of grass and flowers,it looked peaceful and beautiful,but that beauty was only temporarily as smoke started to rise high up into the sky... Feeling the distance between me and the slimes I already guessed that they were very far away maybe 70 to 80 kms already trying to scout the other side of the forest since they couldn''t go into the core zone without getting killed their current numbers were between 600 to 700 the original over 1000 slimes had only suffered 300 by number over the course of days most of which had been killed inside the core zone while others picked off by random beasts who either didn''t like the look of the slimes or simply felt like toying with them as dummies either way their work was very good and the most significant advantage I had right now with the lot of information the slimes gave me with the happening of the forest including this... A army...it was indeed as the slime informed me of an army of monsters heading to the east their location was very far from us which I was glad about since I really didn''t want to cross paths with this army of monsters. (Bang) The grass they were walking on instantly shook and flattened over the marches of these beasts who ranched from all kinds of races from chicken like raptors to on eyed giants and ogres there were even goblins and hobgoblins mixed into the stow and there weren''t only land walking beasts either,harpies and giants bats flew carrying something that looked like cargo on their backs or either hung on their waists the giants also carried such supplies as of they were using a backpack as if they were moving somewhere,the number of this army just looked incredibly intimidating,I couldn''t even estimate of how big it was since the march was still continuing without an end with many kinds of vicious beasts walking by making the once beautiful plan field turn into a trampled piece of flat ground the trees that were coming in the way were evenly just pushed over as if they were nothing...very terrifying indeed making me also feel relieved that they weren''t anywhere near me. Seeing this huge army I couldn''t help,but immediately think of what was happening right now,usually monsters like these can''t even stand each other without getting into a fight or turning it into a brawl,but looking at these monsters closely I realized that their facial expression just looked plain....dead ? No,they weren''t dead I could at least tell that much since I could still see the intelligent glint in their eyes which was also followed by a expression of sorrow and pain that seemed oddly disturbing as if they were being controlled rather then that following orders oddly enough there was also not a single sound emitting from any of these monsters not even a single word or a growl only breathing. -What is going on ? I felt worried my stomach also didn''t feel good giving me a very bad premonition of the current happening inside this forest and clearly that showed in my facial expression as I felt a touch on my shoulder making me jump and also cut off the connection between the slime and show the roasting the meat in front of me that was already smoking black !? -Lord sorron is everything alright ? Surprisingly it was wylniva who had pulled me out of the connection she looked a bit concerned when facing me the other girls were evenly as alarmed most probably because I stood here for about a few minutes without even doing anything and letting the meat burn into a black crisp. I smiled wryly feeling a bit awkward,I quickly tried to take the meat away so it wouldn''t burn any longer my mind had been very misplaced so I didn''t realize my mistaken until I actually felt it. -Awrkkk !? I shrieked in pain as I felt the extreme heat on my hand spread and burn my palm black just like the meat in a matter of seconds,the hot metal rod that I would usually use to impale the meat and roast it had heated up very much resulting in the current burn that I inflicted myself.Usually such a rookie mistake wouldn''t happen to me since I would always remind myself that I should lower the temperature of my hand so the heat couldn''t penetrate it,but this time because of my carelessness I let myself get burned,very foolish indeed. -LORD SORRON ! The girls immediately shouted out,my shriek wasn''t very loud rather it was only growl really since I got used to pain teaching myself to suck it up instead of make a big deal out of it still though the girls were perceptive and observative when it came to me so it was without a surprise that they had immediately figured out that I hurt myself when touching the piping hot rod of the roast. After the small worry on the girls part and another few minutes of trying to calm them down the atmosphere quickly turned a bit more quieter everyone wanted to see the state of my hand while I had only bandaged it with a small piece of cloth,the healing slimes weren''t here,but in the kobold village another patch of them would be in our base,either way we were going to visit the kobold village before finally going home so I wasn''t very worried about the small injury which did in fact take 15 points of my current HP which was significant for me if I have to be honest. The girls also immediately decided that the dinner would be stopped and that we would immediately prepare departure to the kobold village to get the healing smiles to heal my charred wound,I felt a bit like a good for nothing for needing attention for just this much,but I sucked it in and let the girls do what they want since they wouldn''t calm down if they didn''t do so. Hobuha out of all the girls seemed very sad for some reason,her tiny hands were constantly gripped when she looked at my small wound while biting her lower lip her eyes showed a determined look as she calmed herself,there was also a distinctive amount of magic hurling inside her fists pretty unstable,but also concentrated. I was confused by her actions and wanted to ask her what was wrong,but got very much side tracked and interrupted as the girls constantly tried to help me in one way or another,I was already keeping my hand cold it felt stingy,but the cold was making it go numb so it wasn''t a bother anymore. -Lord sorron you are usually not that careless from what I can tell you are very good at cooking too it really makes me wonder how your attention could be diversified like this if it wasn''t important... Wylniva asked a bit suspicious,I didn''t tell anyone about the army of monsters I had seen far away from here,the reason I didn''t tell them was because it wouldn''t make any difference and worrying them about it wasn''t worth it either,if that army didn''t make any contact with us then it literally just meant that they weren''t anything that we needed to be concerned of right now,but wylniva on the other hand just seemed to be naturally curious about anything that was unknown,I didn''t spot her at the dinner,but looking at her cheek I could still see a small chunk of meat indicating that she indeed ate something which made me calm and also happy that she seemed to like the meal. This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. I felt very conflicted on what to say to wylniva I could just stay quiet and not tell her about it,but on the other hand...she may know something about this. Thinking it was the right thing to do I explained wylniva what I saw far in the distance,of the army I saw marching through,I didn''t explain to her how I saw it and she didn''t question it since she seemed to have an idea of how I pulled it off either way she listened patiently and instantly lighted up as she got an idea of what it may be. -The Demon King -uhh ? Her explanation left me a bit confused and also intrigued since it was a single sentence,but she soon continued on her own speaking further in,facing me with a knowing smile of hers licking off the little chunk of meat while talking. -I have not heard much about the demon king nor have I ever seen him in person,but what I do know about him is that he has a lot of powerful beings under his control medusa,malcanthet and the dragons aren''t really in his faction,but rather acknowledge him as a rather strong individual it is a confusing situation they are in if you ask me since most of the time medusa and malcanthet really do seem to be in his faction since they agree a lot to his suggestions which isn''t very clear of why,while on the other hand the dragons aren''t very persuesive when it comes to that called demon king the dragons are wary to his suggestions and poke holes into his ideas is what I heard,but over all I had seen the amount of loyalty or rather commitment these monsters have to the demon king it is very frightening if you think about it,but the monsters under his control are very natural and follow any order even if it means death I had previously assumed that the demon king had abilities,but further into investigating it I realized that it wasn''t the case they are individuals and have thoughts,but they are also seem very mindless at the same time not asking questions or anything...very mysterious don''t you think ? Wylniva asked me,but I wasn''t listening very much instead I was trying to figure out what it could be that is making those monsters like that...I had considered it to be a skill like mine,but quickly scratched that idea since my skill only gets invoked when the other individual had a sense of loyalty towards me absolute in fact,it obviously didn''t work on any creature I encountered if they didn''t have a sense of loyalty towards me,for that I would need to impress or convince that creature somehow to become my follower the skill or ability that demon king had was obviously connected towards something close to ,but at the same time like wylniva said those individuals do seem to have a independent minds on their own,but still do things if their ordered to without questioning it. Just as I was thinking about it another voice started to join into the conversation... -Either way it doesn''t matter whether or not they are mind controlled or not this demon king doesn''t have to do anything with us,for right now we are far too weak to even resist against such power so we have to hide and be discreet about our actions inside this forest as walls have ears trees do too we aren''t even sure how much their influence ranges and how strong they are,but judging that the demon king has the attention of some big individuals inside this forest there is no need to concern ourselves with them if we can''t even beat the monsters on the outskirts of the core zone Frostwing spoke,his words immediately brought me back to reality as he spoke some reason into me,wylniva also showed a very surprised and interested look while staring at frostwing. I understood the curiosity in wylniva''s gaze so I quickly introduced these two to one another,frostwing was very skilled when it came to talking that alone comes with the perk of being so old I guess,he gave his polite pleasantries to wylniva who in returned quickly started jumping to questions as she felt curious towards frostwing and his ability to be able to speak so fluently at the infant stage,wylniva herself seems to have a lot of knowledge regarding the dragons themselves something frostwing appreciated,but still he avoided the actual topic and just said that he couldn''t speak about in which wylniva finally held her tongue. I observed these two while smiling gently,even though wylniva was very new to this group and couldn''t really make friends with the girls all too well she still seemed very indifferent about it after some time she would probably fit into the group with no problem at all and until then having frostwing as a very friend was also not a bad idea since both of them are very intelligent. While thinking like this a small spark in my head lit up immediately reminding me of frostwing current presence. -Frostwing is something the matter ? I thought you weren''t going to come out today ? The conversation between these two immediately stopped as frostwing turned his head to me showing a expression as if he had just remembered something. -Since rimulu''s mother needs the medicine in a set amount of time before she dies we need to quickly go into that tomb and get the flower and when it comes to strength your also not very lacking yourself with your creativity so I figured that I should quicken the lessons some bit and quickly start I can teach you a few basics on the walk the rest you have to practice yourself or ask me when we have time and don''t worry about the spells Frostwing spoke and just as he did a single talon tip of his claw suddenly lighted up in mysterious dark light. -Bow down I will give you a present I felt very puzzled on what he was about to do,but didn''t hesitate to bow in front of him almost reaching the same height,but not entirely as frostwing raising his claw on me with dark light on his talon tip using his other arm to stabilize on my knee as he touched my forehead gently with his talon. -Ugh ?! The moment he touched my forehead a dark blue light started to stream out my eyes,my mind started to shift in all kinds of directions showing my images and information at the same time that looked to me like magic circles for spells that hoboku once explained me about,the feeling was sort of uncomfortable since it felt like I was being forced to receive these images,but it soon finished and with that came the sounds of the notification boxes. ~Congratulations you have learned the spell ~ ~Congratulations you have learned the spell ~ ~Congratulations you have learned the spell ~Congratulations you have learned the spell ~ Chapter 140 The Chefs Wound The knowledge of the spells immediately spread through my entire memory how to invoke them and how they worked rather then teaching me how to use them properly which frostwing meant by practice after all. These 4 new spells had a lot of different configurations to them and could be used in many different ways too like the which allowed me to summon a huge spike underneath someone and impale them instantly,it was a immediately effect spell that didn''t need channeling,but it could also configured properly and be used as a trap instead where I would need to channel the spell at one specific point and wait until someone steps on it to activate the spell making it both a defensive and offensive spell at the same time which was pleasant to have. Of course these two configurations had different mana costs and cool downs to cast,the instantaneous effect having a 100 mana cost and a 3 second cool down while the channeled trap effect would have a 140 mana cost and a 5 second cool down,the damage dealt through the spell was 25% the times of my mastery in which was currently at LvL.9 making it 225% percent of damage inflicted,right now I had really no clue of how much damage I would usually deal with a single spell,the monsters that I encountered yet hadn''t any life points above their heads to indicate their life of course I can always appraise a beast and see its life points and mana points ,but up until now it always seemed very unnecessary since I would judge their strengths with my own eyes only if I am ever uncertain do I use my on something since using it on everything can get obnoxious very quickly. The spell was a straight forward offensive spell which allowed me to summon a ice bolt and shoot it at my opponents to deal massive amounts of piercing damage,its mana cost was 50 mana not very high,but still higher then which is a 10 mana spell that is 5 times the amount of mana needed to cast a single . I was already very confident enough that it would be a more useful spell then even with the higher mana requirement since now I wouldn''t need to combine two different spells to cause damage to my opponent and instead could concentrate on shooting instead,but still because and have their own individual cool down its still not bad to cast them one after another since both of them have a cool down of 2 to 3 seconds my mana pool also exceeded 5500 points already being at 5890 points to be exact and my natural mana regeneration was 30 per second making it impossible for me to ever run out of mana,by just casting these two spells one after another making it quite convenient to me since I could always continue fighting no matter what. There was also a spell that I was the most excited with since it was a instant AOE skill meaning "Area On Effect" that causes large amounts of damage on a certain radius you select,I had previous created a few AOE attacks with my normal spells combined together,but these kinds of spells couldn''t compare to this spell because they needed time to be properly prepared by me while this needed only a single cast and nothing else. The AOE of this spell had a 30 by 30 meters radius and created a snow storms with sharp shards flying everywhere created inside the storm itself,it could be used as a instant ability to be cast for 10 seconds on a area or a channeled spell which could last for a minute if I concentrate enough. Because it had two configurations just like the it also had a different mana cost to cool down requirement to be fulfilled it also had a huge need for mana and the cool down was also long because it was a powerful spell that needed sometime before it could be casted again,for instantaneous use the spell needs 200 mana and has a 45 second cool down for channeling it needs 500 mana and gets a 2 minute cool down after wards. And lastly the spell which seems to be a toggled Passive spell that drains mana when its activated...there is no cool down for this spell,but for every second it is activated it will drain me 15 mana,activating this spell and using a few of my offensive active spells won''t drain me out of mana since I still have the 30 mana per second regeneration and maybe a single second gap to barely keep the flow going without losing mana myself. The effect of the spell is very "CC" related which also means "Crowd Control" meaning that I can almost control the out come of a fight if I properly use this spell to my advantage,the spell is centered around me and creates a radius of 25 by 25 meters that is fully shrouded with cold mist that can be used to passively disable someone or freeze them on the spot or even kill them,the spell itself seems to be a combination of and . But this time I don''t have to control either of these two spells to create the mist or to control them both to freeze someone this newly advanced spell allows me to simply pinpoint the person who is in my radius to be frozen by a simple command,if I so desired and honestly there are a few pro''s and con''s to this spell one of which being that it is convenient and easier to control,but would hurt my radius of control since I normally can affect a 75 by 75 meter radius right now with my current skill by controlling both of the spells at them same time,it would take a bit more time,but it would be pretty much the same result so,it is situation and for times when I prefer control over distance. But still at the end these spells were still very unknown to me,only through practice could I familiarize myself with them like how fast a single frost bolt flies and what distances it can reach or how fast the spike comes out of the ground how big it is to actually hit something,the AOE may need some time delay before I start using. If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. After all the spells would be only useful in a actually fight slinging them left and right missing my opponent isn''t very productive even if I have so many spells up my sleeve now. I thought deeply and just as I was thinking like this I felt a rough touch holding me by my knee...The touch had me momentarily come back to reality as I looked at frostwing who seemed to very drowsy his eyes were constantly blinking and her was breathing roughly. I felt alarmed holding his head I tried to see what was wrong with him and feel through our bond whether or not he was in pain and when I did I finally noticed that he seemed to be extremely tired... -Frostwing ? What happened ?! -uhh...haa...haa...the spells I have just transfered to you took a toll on me because I am not in the most optimal state to actually transfer these spells to you,but don''t worry its nothing a good round of sleep can''t heal,but before I go dormant I have to tell you that your talent for water and ice magic seems to be pretty good...your already about to reach the intermediate rank of and your had already reached the intermediate rank so you should continue using the complexer spells to try practice your magic some more,after you reach intermediate rank of I can start teaching you... Feeling that I had already heard enough I gently started to pat the little dragon in front of me,the sudden patting had made frostwing go inexplicably go quiet as he felt surprised by my action,it wasn''t that I never patted him before it was just that those times seemed just too formal to be actually called patting...between me and frostwing there was always this thin wall that separated us somehow,he was just a bit too old for me to properly understand,but he also lacked a few human emotions since he was a ferocious dragon still though he was my friend and also my companion being how little he was now I had responsibility to look after him no matter what. -Don''t worry go to sleep,I take care of everything else and after you wake up I make you something very tasty I said,frostwing blinked for a bit with a puzzled expression,at last he couldn''t help,but smile as he laughed faintly nodding his head to me with a happy look in his eyes finally finally closing his eyes and going dormant to rest and with this the mind of the younger frostwing started taking over as he opened his eyes to me making a low whelp as he looked at me with a playful look in his eyes. -Rowrr rowrrr ! The younger frostwing was still not able to talk like the elder frostwing from what I know only after reaching the childhood stage would the younger frostwing gain the ability to start making his own conscious decision right now he was purely acting on instincts and teaching him wouldn''t do anything. Thinking about it,rimulu was already very big even though she was still in her childhood stage...if frostwing gets old enough to grow into childhood stage will he also be that big will he even grow further the more he ages ? I wondered,I didn''t really think about this lately since I couldn''t see signs of frostwing actually growing at all he was still the small little dragon like always as if he would never change if he suddenly,one day becomes supper big then I need to make proper preparations for him,I don''t even know how much time a dragon needs to grow properly so I should inform myself on this subject at some point. Anyways after taking a mental note to myself,I gently pushed the little frostwing to the ground and let him play on his own,the girls were already ready to go fully equipped and supplied with their weapons hanging on their waists or backs wylniva who stood next to me the whole time also got ready to follow along her eyes ever so observing as always watching my every step sometimes even teasing me for a bit by shooting a wave of lust over our bond because of this she would sometimes catch me off guard and immediately make me flush red.The experiment she was doing amused her a lot since I would sometimes react funnily,she was trying to wear me down some bit and test me to satisfy her curiosity towards me also,it was pretty nerve wrecking,but I endured anyways and didn''t say anything since wylniva wasn''t actually doing anything wrong at all,it was her feelings I couldn''t just tell her to stop feeling that after all. -Lord sorron does your hand still hurt ? Hobura and hobusaku came forward asking at the same time about my small wound,they seemed to be the most concerned about my hand that I burned not too long ago,it was now covered by a gray piece of cloth,I had already forgotten it since it didn''t hurt all too much. I smiled wryly,my still reeked of burned blood if you had describe it,it could potentially lead to blood infections because of the burn,but I wasn''t that paranoid at a simple cut or burn. -It doesn''t hurt anymore so don''t worry about it after getting the healing slimes it will be as good as new I assured them,they were already very calm,but their feelings still had that lingering worry to it,since it proved how easily I could get hurt just by cooking after all. ============================================== I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 141 Piggy Back Dragon -I hope you will have a prosperous relationship with the kobolds and do ask me for anything if something major happens that bothers you dakiro can contact me through the emblem after all -Yes,don''t worry my lord we will become much more stronger from now,I will keep my eyes onto everything and make sure that the rules are being properly followed The village chief replied,bowing his head to me in a polite manner his pale long whispers jumping up and down which looked very amusing to me and also assured me that he took his job to heart. I also nodded in return giving a gentle smile until I turned towards dakiro who stood straight behind his father showing a respectable image in front of me,if not for him I wouldn''t have saved this village of ratman he had heart enough to say what he wanted to say courageous and caring for his people ready to sacrifice himself just for his underlings. For a rat he is quite a valiant one more of a knight then a lurking creature of the dark very ironic. -Dakiro,if you have trouble don''t be shy and call me the emblem you hold on your back hand symbolizes the bond we share and the strength I am willing to invest in you fight get strong and when we meet the next time I want to see you to be someone who the other ratman can look up to someone even the other races feel admiration from,strength is everything inside this forest you know as well as me that the incident with the lamia could always repeat itself so be strong and stay on your own ideology like always I trust you dakiro I said,showing some respect in my tone as I faced the ratman in front of me who was extremely tense at the moment gripping his thin hands together as his eyes showed pride and determination. -I won''t disappoint you my lord next time we meet I won''t be the weak,dakiro I will do as you as and become a powerful being even if it costs me my life ! His answer was strong and resolute,the emblem on his back hand shined for a slight moment with a faint luster only visible to me,showing that his loyalty never wavered and his heart stayed true. I smiled,I haven''t really fully explained to dakiro what the emblem allowed him to do,but he did understand that it was a connection to me as my loyal subordinate or even more,the added experience bonus and growth was something I don''t really need to tell him since it would be much more effective not telling him,with the current resolution he has I am positive that he will become much stronger the next time we meet. With this discussion finished the villager elder and I touched up on a few minor points concerning the trade between the kobolds and their further relationship,I only answered questions pretty much gaps that the villager elder felt uneasy from and nothing else,we stood in front of the entrance to the village,the ratman villagers were also gathered to say goodbye politely,not too far away I could also see the lamias standing in the cave entrance bowing our way. We left the village soon after finally making our way back to the kobold village and then back home. =================================== While walking through the thick forest with the others I figured that I should use some of my spells in this spare time to see their effects more in action,we didn''t have a lot of trouble getting through in this part of the forest,the enemies were strong since we were close to the core zone,but they were still very weak compared to the girls who were able to single handedly crush them into meat paste. - I muttered,invoking my spell and instant creating a triangular shaped narrow piece of ice that was very sharp and looked ominous as it had small gray snow particles surrounding it,just like the spell I could keep it in my palm for a set amount of time before I decide to actually shoot it,the time for it to stay in my casting hand was roughly 2 to 3 minutes after this time the spell would automatically disappear with the mana for the spell consumed and the cool down restarting even if I didn''t use the spell directly and this also counts for the other spells. While fighting I also shot a few spells to see their speed and cast range surprisingly the cast range for the was more then 80 meters much higher then the spell,the speed it traveled in was also 60 meters per second suggesting that it could go in a even longer range then just this. The was also very interesting since when casted the spell would create a huge spike of ice on the ground shooting upwards impaling the thing that was standing above it,the accuracy of this spell was slightly questionable since it would at most only work for things that were bigger then the average human or when that thing would move at all as a mid combat spell the isn''t very effective it is most suited as a assassination spell or a surprise attack when the opponent does see it coming,in and out it is still a very powerful spell when it does hit something the time it takes for the spell to invoke is approximately a second or even less the range is unclear since I can use it where my eyes can reach,but trying to cast in from a distance is a bit unstable. The on the other hand seems to be pretty useful the AOE effect is freezing cold slowing down movement and the actually attack sort of works like a blender with dozens on thousands of ice shards flying inside the storm in a circle and ripping things apart,it does damage overtime and doesn''t have much burst damage,but its still very useful inside a small area or in the middle of a fight since it immediately throw off someone if they are careful enough the effect is surprisingly instant,there doesn''t seem to be any preparation present the snow storm just suddenly appears out of nowhere and it comes in a raging fit too. -Hmm...I didn''t level up at all ? I mumbled to myself,shooting off another as it flew in high speed directly hitting the right head of a two headed black wolf that was standing a long distance away from me while preparing another spell on my other hand casting and impaling it from its soft abdomen killing it instantly as the freezing effect of both of the spells overwhelmed it,shutting off both organs and brain. -Wahhh ! The girls squealed pleasantly seeing me deal with the two headed wolf so casually,I found it a bit exaggerating since the girls could deal with the wolf more easily,but that wasn''t what I was thinking about rather I had noticed that my level wasn''t raising so quickly anymore previously I was used to instantaneous level jumps,but now it seems like the monsters inside this part of the forest are also starting to get too weak for me my level is 12 right now my stats are roughly equal that of hoboku,but they are still a bit higher nonetheless. -Mister sorron...this magic you are using right now its isn''t it ?! Rimulu asked pulling the hem of my clothing while looking up at me with her sparkling two eyes that closely resembled sapphires at the moment,seeing her from my right side I felt surprised that she was able to sneak up on me just like that either way that confusion only lasted for a few seconds until I registered the cute little girl that was standing next to me. Rimulu wasn''t naked anymore,before we left I prepared some clothing for her so she wouldn''t feel cold,unfortunately the clothing I had on hand were all very big and tall not suitable with her petite and small figure so I had to adjust it some more and cut a few places so she could wear it properly resulting in the current appearance of her which was clad in dark cloth covered with some rough leather to make it warm,I also made some makeshift shoes and they looked pretty solid even though they were made on short notice,I used some of the carapace of the bugs to make the bottom and soft leather to make soles while binding the entire thing with hard leather and then sewing it together so it would stay durable for an extra touch I also added a fur cape which she could use to cover herself with if she ever needs more warmth,over all the girl in front of me now looked like a little bear with all kinds of fur covering her body parts,it was a very good thing that I wasn''t into "That"sort of stuff. Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit. -Yes,its how did you know ? I asked a bit curious,from my own perspective I didn''t see much difference between and hoboku had explained me before the difference between these two that could reach temperatures far lower then any normal being could endure which is why its harder to control and harmful to the person,but because I had the and skill maxed out from frostwing''s egg I didn''t need to worry about it anymore and could use it however I pleased.I hadn''t seen any person yet who could utilize the simple ,but I was very sure that both of these magics on the surface wouldn''t very differ from each other if just looked at so how did Rimulu figure it out ? -Ahhh I knew it ! Rimulu has seen one of the that once visited our tribe use this sort of magic even mother uses it at times ! It looked very different from thy though a bit lighter,but it was the same weird ominous feeling rimulu got when rimulu looked at it ! She explained,it wasn''t very clear to me how she recognized it by just looking at it and comparing it,but either way I didn''t dispute any of it and just answered with a "Is it so" handling this child like any other. Out of the corner of my eye I also noticed another thing,rimulu seemed to have another reason for coming close to me looking at her legs I could see that she was lightly shaking which was odd,her demeanor was still very prideful and arrogant as to say with a all knowing face of hers that any child her age would have,but I can''t really deny that she is dumb either. -Is there anything else you wanted to ask me ? I prompted,it looked like rimulu was bothered with something,but didn''t want to speak it out for some reason her shifting legs were a huge indicator to something her breath also seemed kinda rough tired really...hmm ? Tired ? -No,rimulu doesn''t need your help rimulu is a proud dragon rimulu only wanted to know how a being like you is able to use from what rimulu knows it is a very hard magic to control and use,even mother has a lot of trouble using it since she always complains afterwards that it hurts after using it even though mother is a who is born in ice ! So rimulu was only curious how a being...a such as yourself could use such a high level magic without even seeming to be hurt thats all ! She said finally giving a light "Hmph" as she turned her head away to the left not meeting my face anymore,I could only smile wryly looking at her cute little face and attitude,after another few seconds I also realized that we were actually making the whole party stand still because I wasn''t moving everyone was also staring intently very guarded towards rimulu since she was an outsider and the dragon from before which everyone was clear of right now making it their main concern since she wasn''t weak at all,either way I already guessed that something was bothering this little girl even though she wasn''t directly seeking help from me and I may have an idea of what it is. -Perhaps,you are tired ? We didn''t walk for all too long,but its still very long and the terrain here isn''t very good do you want to rest ? I offered,but just as I finished my words rimulu turned back to me her eyes showing a glint of anger and also embarrassment. -Preposterous ! Rimulu me is a proud and strong dragon this little step doesn''t even count as a walk ! Be quiet and continue walking already ! We have to hurry and get the flower so mother can get better and don''t speak to me anymore ! She yelled out even though it was her who started the conversation in the first place,her attitude kinda surprised me for a bit since she was sort of loud,but I could still understand her some bit she was stubborn her mentality was still that of a child a very proud one too she adored her mother a lot and wanted to do something quickly pretty reckless too. I sighed,looking at the little girl in front of me,I felt that I took in more then I could chew she was nothing like calarel who was very gentle and tame it just showed how much of a difference there was judging from their environment that they grew up in. -Lord sorron ? Someone called out,I looked up for a slight moment facing hobura who looked a bit puzzled while facing me the others were also starting to get a bit impatient since we weren''t moving anymore which I could understand since we had been off from home for the longest time now so everyone must be homesick from it my hand was also slightly burned which just added another reason to hurry up in their minds. I quickly told her that we would move immediately,I just needed to do something first,I crouched down facing my back towards rimulu I hung my hands onto my waist gesturing. -Come here get on my back -Hahhh ?! Rimulu got immediately agitated she looked as if I had offended her somehow and looked at me angrily,the other girls were also pretty confused and shocked by my action since everyone knew that I wasn''t very strong,but that didn''t matter all too much since I already judged from rimulu''s body proportion that she should be relatively light even someone as me could handle of course,of course I knew that rimulu was stubborn and that she would never agree to this,but I also had another card my sleeve. -If you don''t let me carry you right now you will constantly slow down the group,you are tired your dragon body hasn''t recovered and your human body is already very weak which isn''t surprising since you are a child,if you let me carry you then we can move much faster and you wouldn''t get tired anymore...on top of that didn''t you just say that you want to quickly make your mother feel better again ? If you continue like this aren''t you going to make it even slower with the way you are now ? -Gyuuuu ! Rimulu wailed,it seems like I hit were it hurt huh ? Anyways rimulu was still very stubborn,but after a few seconds of considering my words rimulu couldn''t deny anything anymore and allowed herself to be carried by me with a piggy back she seemed very irritated while doing so,but the look of relieve that crossed her face when she got carried by me couldn''t be hid anymore since she no longer needed to walk anymore and stress herself out,her hands were also pretty tight gripping my neck,but I wasn''t troubled nor tired since I had almost endless amount of stamina,my strength wasn''t an issue either since she extremely light as I assumed,the reason I carried her out of all people was simply because I didn''t need to participate in the fights since everyone else already had that covered on top of that I felt that it would be a bit uncomfortable to let herself be carried by someone unknown obviously she didn''t know me for all too long either,but at least she knew who I was right ? The girls on the other hand felt very conflicted about my action they looked a bit envious of rimulu who was being carried by me like this and pouted for a bit which also looked a bit cute to be honest either way they didn''t say anything against that since they understood why I was doing it to being with. -Do you want to tell me about your family ? -No ! -How about your hobbies then do you like to play ? -No ! She replied still very stubborn and proud as ever making me laugh awkwardly as I tried to think about a few other topics to make the walk a bit more faster and then suddenly an idea popped up again. -How about I tell you a story instead ? ========================================== I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 142 Faithful Gaze I hadn''t been posting for a single day sorry my brain is a bit burned out at the moment so the content making machine is slowing down ! I fix it in no time and get back on track ! ============================================== The ground was rough and the sun was bright shining through the big leafs of the dark trees beside us,the thick vegetation of the area never changed and small cries would sometimes resound throughout this forest giving a tense atmosphere to it. -The rainbow dragon knew that it was his end and with his last dying breath the dragon decided to have mercy on the souls of these heroes that came to slay him,he had lived a long and satisfying life he knew that there was no place in this world that he belonged to anymore... I narrated continuing to move on as I remembered the story from my muscle memory speaking soft and gently,clear enough for the little dragon girl behind me to hear as she listened patiently her hands tightly hung onto my chest,her breath calm and low and her eyes sparkling with a interested luster. -Wahhh ! What did the dragon do ! He didn''t die right ! He can''t die ! Rimulu interjected her panicked voice showed that she was already very hooked onto the story,I also smiled because of the interest she showed and was about to continue until hobusaku shouted out. -Lord sorron we have come to the village ! The sudden shout startled me for a slight second,it was enough to disturb my thoughts temporarily as I instantly forgot the next line of the story I wanted to tell. Rimulu noticed the sudden pause in my narration and started to get very irritated as her legs started to swing up and down her hands choking me from behinds as she shouted out. -What happened ! Tell rimulu already what did the dragon do ! Her attitude suddenly got very strong as she started to bicker me about the story,I tried to recall the next line,but the more I tried the more I forgot to really say rimulu also wasn''t really helping since she was shaking me up from behind. -Rimulu how about we stop here ? We already arrived at the village after I take care of a few things and we start moving again I continue the story how about it ? I tried to bargain and surprisingly enough rimulu was considering it seriously while humming to herself whether or not she should do it or not,after a few minutes she finally decided. -Fine ! But you have to promise to continue the story ! I didn''t need to think any further and just smiled while also gently putting her down to the ground and meeting her face. -I promise Seeing me smile at her like this made rimulu instantly go red for a second,she seemed a bit stunned by my cheery look and started to go shy as she looked down nodding her head with her cute flushed cheeks. -Fufu...my lord you seem to be very skilled when it comes to children your also a good cook so I bet you will be a wonderful father..fufu Wylniva who was watching our interaction teased on the side making me smile awkwardly as a thought of me becoming a father suddenly entered my head,suddenly a image came to my mind that image showed all of the girls holding a cute little baby in their hands taking care of it and smiling at it with a motherly smile,the thought was stimulating and something I didn''t need right now,not that I didn''t like children I liked them a lot actually,but it was just not the right time right now and even if I wanted to,I also needed to think about the feelings of the girls the foremost since we still had a lot of things to do until we could actually relax some more. Wylniva who was observing me the whole time laughed again,her laughter was obvious as she probably read my expression and figured out what I was thinking about,I got slightly embarrassed because of it so I decided to not give wylniva any opportunity to tease me anymore and instead raised my head for a moment looking forward towards the kobold village. On the way here we had fought dozens or so beasts higher then usually if I had to say,the sudden influx of beasts had me a bit worried,but I immediately figured out that the reason for the sudden influx was because of the huge monster army the demon lord send through the other part of the forest which must have made quite an ruckus making a lot of monsters and beasts run for their lives and get the forest rattling for a bit,the influence was strong and even reached this area,with this I could expect high amounts of fighting going on inside the forest so we had to be a bit more careful if we didn''t want to be overrun by a horde. But because of the influx of beasts an idea popped up into my head ! I stopped in my tracks,slowly turned around towards the girls,my eyes swept over everyone this action made them quickly self conscious of themselves and also pulled their attention as they understood that I had something to say,my mind drifted towards the idea I had and I couldn''t help,but smile expecting something out of this as I started talking. -Everyone we won''t be staying in this village for too long and because of that I decided that we would make a small competition well not really a competition,but a task...you will all go into the forest and catch a beast for yourself and I expect it to be alive since it will serve you as your mount ! If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. I said,quickly following it up with an explanation of how big the beast should be and how long the task would continue which was until I was finished sorting out a few things with the kobolds and was ready to go. While walking through this forest I slowly figured that walking was turning into a chore,it wasn''t tiring the girls,but it was still a effort that we had to make which slowly drained us from our energy it was also a bit too slow and wasted precious time,which is why I thought of having the girls finally catch a beast for themselves and use it as a ride ! I had previously thought about that idea,but I never really gone through with it other then red hawk of course who I took in as a means of necessity because we were really far away from home. The reason I never gone through with it was because I already had a lot of work on my hands adding the beasts into my party was only going to make my job harder since I just didn''t have time to properly take care of them and feed them accordingly,the girls were also not ready for such responsibility since they first needed to get stronger themselves,but now that they were strong and perceptive enough it was about time for them to get a ride for themselves. It would help them to be a bit more responsible and make them grow in areas that I couldn''t teach them in,the amount of monsters that came right now was also a very good opportunity for them since it would give them a huge selection of what to get as a mount or rather companion I had to say. There was little conversation between the girls,but it seemed like the prize that I mentioned had them excited for a few minutes as all uncertainty in their eyes was replaced by excitement it didn''t take long for the first person to run towards the forest to get their beast mount after the first girl a second followed and then a third ending up with almost everyone running at the same time to get the beast mount,I watched them happily sprinting away and as I did,I noticed that hoboku was still standing here her eyes never leaving my figure with a worried flash crossing her eyes for a second. I was a bit puzzled and wanted to ask her what was wrong,but as I was about to do so I saw hoboku moving swiftly towards me her hands suddenly holding my head on both sides and her soft lips sealing my own giving me a hard kiss. The kiss had me thrown off and I wanted to resist lightly,but I couldn''t as the pleasure started to consume me from within without any sort of warning,the kiss lasted for half a minute leaving me sucking for air as hoboku smiled at me cheekily while licking her lips tasting some remains of my saliva. -I am sorry I was impatient... She purred softly,stroking my back as she did so while staring into my eyes deeply,her love and lust was definitely inside her heart,I couldn''t even get angry at her since I enjoyed it as much as she did even though it was a surprise,but through her feelings I could also sense something else...resolve ? I was confused,but didn''t bother asking anything anymore and just watched as hoboku moved her eyes from me and momentarily stared up towards wylniva who stood at the side,wylniva was observing this whole thing and it was kinda embarrassing with her watching us like this since it was something pretty intimate we were doing right now which I didn''t want other people to see naturally,I was expecting her to have a teasing smile on her face when facing her,but unexpectedly that wasn''t the case... Wylniva wasn''t smiling no,she was expressionless at the moment meeting hoboku''s sharp gaze with her very own not looking away to slightest bit...watching these two I couldn''t figure out what they were trying to tell each other through this gaze,but one thing I was sure it wasn''t hostility.... -Hmph...you are pretty good... Wylniva muttered averting her eyes first as she looked down onto the ground with no particular feeling that indicated she lost,hoboku simply grunted seeing wylniva look away also not showing any particular sign that she had won in any way making me even more confused at the moment as she quickly left towards the forest like everyone rest for the search of her amazing mount. I could only watch her back disappearing inside the dark forest before asking wylniva. -What did you two do ? Wylniva was quiet for a few seconds before answering with a teasing tone. -Only woman can understand such things even if I told you,you probably wouldn''t understand fufufu... She laughed with all knowing tone quickly facing back towards the entrance to the kobold village her usual playful demeanor back as if nothing happened. I already knew that asking any further wouldn''t do anything so I didn''t bother with it anymore and just sighed looking at the wooden gate and watching it slowly open up to us as the kobolds on the other side made huge effort to open up. I touched my lips for a second,feeling the warm that was transmitted through them a few minutes ago and also that foreign weird taste of hoboku''s saliva that I liked for some reason. ======================================================= I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 143 The Use Of The Emblem -Lord sorron you have returned ! Rokuten called out,delight showing in his voice as he greeted me with a big smile on his face,I felt welcomed by the warm soul of his and nodded my head to him while smiling evenly giving a polite "hello". The other kobolds of this village mainly the warriors were also assembled at the moment standing behind their chieftain in a line with a very respectable aura flashing through them,it looked very gallant for dog like beings,it almost seemed enchanting even if I had to be honest. I didn''t waste much time and simply explained to rokuten a few things telling him that I wasn''t going to stay for the the night and that I needed to talk to him about a few things of utmost importance before I would leave. Initially rokuten was slightly surprised,but he immediately caught himself and turned serious very quickly understanding that I had limited amount of time and quickly getting to the point like a straight man...or a straight old kobold I guess. Rokuten also seemed very curious of why I was alone at the moment,he knew from his soldiers on the walls that the girls were here a few minutes ago,but I quickly explained to him that they were out doing some business under my orders,I also introduced him to both wylniva and rimulu who stood by my side and asked him whether or not he could get a good room for them and maybe something to eat. Rokuten was very hospitable he knew that wylniva was one of us through the simple connection of the emblems they had,that made them close to each other,wylniva also knew this and instead of being all arrogant and prideful like always she seemed to acknowledge rokuten some bit since he was also a bearer of the emblem I bestowed to him,I couldn''t tell if they got along or not,but I knew that they didn''t think bad against each other at least because they had the same understand when meeting eyes. -Wuhh ! Rimulu wants to go look around the village ! Rimulu cried out,when we got inside she didn''t seem to be all excited,but now that she found a new place to see she wanted to fully experience the place with her own eyes,having her stay in a single room the entire time would obviously make her bored so I arranged a few slimes in this village to keep an eye on her while I wasn''t looking,the slimes were more then happy to comply and seemed to like this very much as they had previous experience with children like calarel expecting some more fun...they sure have their tastes right for being a pile of slime that is. After sending off rimulu to have some fun,I turned back towards rokuten who seemed to have noticed the burn mark on my hand,he was staring at it for a few seconds before averting his eyes showing a stiff look on his face,he didn''t ask me how I got it and I wasn''t going to tell him since it wasn''t a big deal,the healing slimes were also on their way to patch me up so it was okay. -Lets go shall we ? I asked,rokuten simply nodded towards my question and lead the way to his house where we were going to discuss a few things,wylniva followed me staying close while looking around with an aloof attitude of hers,she didn''t seem to quite dislike this place compared to the ratman village since it was a bit more cleaner and better looking,but still,it seemed like she still had a small complaint about this place her standard of beauty is pretty high after all. -You don''t need to follow me,I am fine I said,normally at least one of the girls would follow me around to keep an eye on me just in case,but because it was wylniva and not one of the girls,I was sure that she would quickly get bored of this since she was only going to stand next to me and listen to my conversation with rokuten which she couldn''t understand in the first place. The girls on the hand are very insistent on having me being watched by at least one of them for my safety''s sake,they don''t seem to get very bored by it and instead seem to be happy by simply standing near me smiling when I would look at them or giggle when I would praise them they basically acted as if they were having a good time with their loved one even thought they were guarding me really,at one point I couldn''t decide if it was healthy or not to have such motivation when guarding me,but at the same time I never bothered to somehow change it since they didn''t get bored,I wasn''t forcing them or ordering them either since it was them who made this policy in the first place which they all seemed to have somehow agreed on behind my back,if you think about it. Hearing my words wylniva frowned for a bit,that frown only lasted for a split second until it was turned back into a confident smile as she started to get closer to me,her head distinctively close as I could smell her sweet body odor from here. -Hmm so your saying that I am not allowed to follow you around even though those other girls always seem to go wherever you go and you don''t even seem to complain ? Much favoritism isn''t it my dear lord ? She said,her voice sounding sweet and playful,but I could still hear the small amount of hurt that was inside of it making me immediately worked up as I stopped in my tracks. My sudden stop warranted wylniva bumping up my back and through doing so I could feel her bosom gently brushing down my shoulder sparking a small flame inside of me creating heat that followed up my cheeks making me blush,there were a few reasons why I felt like this.In a way I could say that wylniva is a very experienced kind of woman her disposition is naturally seductive and sometimes very misleading when she puts things into her words,it is hard to pick up on her when she talks making her charm a bit unique then the ones the girls possess...someone who definitely knows what she is doing and knows how to bark the tree in the right way to get what she wants. If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. I thought,clearing my throat as I turned around facing wylniva who looked a bit surprised by my sudden stop looking at me with those big beautiful eyes of hers,I wanted to be honest she was after all one of my own,I would apologize if I did something wrong,being petty or unfair to my own people wasn''t going to slide for me. -I am sorry,I didn''t mean it like that nor do I dislike you its just that I thought that you would get bored staying with me,I am not a very interesting man and work is one of the things I do the most Wylniva''s eyes turned wide momentarily,she was stunned and didn''t seem to have expecting something like this from me and after a few seconds a smiled started to curl up wylniva''s lips she didn''t laugh,but still looked very pleased as if she gotten a good reaction out of me. -Fufu...I am sorry,you don''t need to be so serious,I obviously I understand what you meant at first,I just wanted to scratch your back for a bit to see what you say and don''t worry your interesting enough for me to watch after all it is my reason to have joined you in the first place She said,cheering up a lot as her eyes stared at me pleased,I also smiled in return knowing full well that the small hurting feeling that she had in her tone wasn''t acting at all...I have to be careful what I say really. -Ahem...my lord ? Rokuten called out making me quickly realize my situation and that I was probably stalling this for way too long,the edgy feeling I had towards wylniva also disappeared like this surprisingly,she didn''t feel love or happiness while walking next to me,but she did feel a bit glad and interested while being here which was good enough since she wasn''t bored. As we continued to move on numerous kobolds were passing us by giving a polite bow to us as we passed them mainly towards me and the chieftain,while passing them I felt some kind of odd sensation when looking at them,it felt like a connection,but that shouldn''t be the case since they weren''t bestowed with the emblem...either way that feeling only flared up towards specific people too the ones who looked like warriors in fact...rokuten was also observing me from his back mostly glancing at me as if he was trying to see my reaction to something. It was confusing and puzzling really the more we walked.The village hadn''t change since I was gone,but at the same time it felt as if it had changed significantly if you know what I mean,it was bustling with all kinds of people running around doing their work my previous tips on construction work and agriculture probably had something to do with it,but its seems as if it was something else entirely... -Father ! Someone shouted out,looking to the left I could see another kobold a bit younger with orange red pelt walking towards us...yet again there was this odd feeling of connection...I glanced at wylniva she didn''t seem to have noticed anything odd or felt something weird like me and just looked around the place with mild curiosity,asking her would probably yield nothing so I refrained from doing so and simply observed the young kobold...I knew who he was,he was the son of current village chieftain rokuten...the name I don''t know unfortunately maybe I had forgotten it or it was never mentioned before. At this point rokuten quickly took the control of the situation and smiled pulling over his son trying to make him greet me in a more formal way...I also didn''t refuse the pleasantry and smiled looking at the younger kobold who seemed to be very shy while facing me with hidden admiration behind his eyes and a clean good look on his hairy dog face...in my opinion he seemed to be a very good boy maybe even hardworking since he was the only son of the village chief,even though rokuten was smiling,I couldn''t help,but think that he was still trying to show me something,he could just tell me what it was that he wanted to say,but showing seemed to be more easier if I had reading him right. -Hello,its nice to see you again I said,moving my hand forward for a simple handshake,the poor boy was still very shy and jumpy too quickly moving his hand forward as if a spring was attached to his shoulder ejecting his arm very funny actually...if one of the girls would have been present they would have probably intimidated the poor boy just because of this rash action in a way it was convenient to have wylniva here since she could read on things like these without a problem. -Yes,its...its very nice to see you too ! Lord sorron He replied holding onto my hand giving me a light handshake stuttered for a bit...I could only smile seeing him like this amused my eyes moving up and down as if searching for something and finally I found something...something very odd.. My smile froze at that very minute...looking at the young kobolds back hand I saw something... It was an emblem...the emblem looked incredibly identical to that of rokutens... Wahh...? ========================================================== I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 144 The Net And The Strings What was happening ? How did the emblem appear just like that ? I wondered brooding over the whole deal inside of my head as I tried to think of a lot of situation it could be possible,but I found none...there were already basic rules for the emblem to be bestowed upon someone these rules I have already figured out very quickly,but now with this,does it mean that I am not fully aware of how the emblem works or something ? Does it have another functionality that allows it to spread like this that I am not aware of ? The emblem rowaldy currently possesses-the son of rokuten-is in fact very identical to rokuten''s emblem by this I mean the picture of the emblem is a bloodied hound,but the embelm rowaldy has does have a very small difference in it as the color of the emblem is entirely white instead of red like rokuten''s original emblem,also the effect of any emblem I bestow to someone is always the same with , and that allow the wearer to grow faster strong and understands things more quicker,but rowaldy''s emblem''s effect isn''t like that either,the effect it shows when appraised is much weaker,it has in fact only two effects which is and . This alone proofs that the emblem rowaldy possesses isn''t actually the real emblem I usually bestow onto someone,to proof it even further each emblem I bestow to someone is always different there can''t be two people with the exact same emblem,the form is always different its like each individual person is a snowflake falling down the sky with its different structure forming. But now...rowaldy has the exact same emblem as his father and I know for a fact already that he isn''t the only one. -So your warriors also somehow gained your emblem too and from what I understand rohimen''s apprentices also gained his emblem am I correct ? I asked,staring at rokuten in front of me as both me and him sat opposite to each other on a big pelt seat inside his living room,after he showed me his sons emblem we didn''t waste any more time and directly came here to discuss this matter,rokuten looked a bit nervous he didn''t know whether or not this was bad and in fact I didn''t either,but it couldn''t be helped that I felt slightly tense since this situation was too bizarre and something that could maybe go out of control if not handled properly. My tense attitude also resulted in making rokuten a bit more nervous as he himself knew the effects of the emblem as well since I had explained it to him. Anyways rokuten briefly got himself together and took a small breath his eyes squirming for a small second until he met my gaze ready to continue his story. After I left the village to help the ratman rokuten decided to do his usuall duties as the village chief his work mainly entitles him to attend meetings with other elders concerning the growth of their city and over all status he makes the choices inside this city by the advise of the other elders who are also the most experienced craftsman and warriors rokuten in fact is also the strongest warrior in this village which is how he became the village chief in the first place. Of course the meeting isn''t the only things rokuten does as a village chief he does make decisions and tries to improve the village and keep its survival high,but as a warrior he is also entitled to fight and train the young kobolds himself in the way of the sword,his son rowaldy especially since rokuten hoped rowaldy to also inherit his title as the village chief and continue on his legacy to be a powerful warrior to keep his people safe. In one of those lessons rokuten usually gives to rowaldy something strange happened,it happened in the middle of a lecture actually when rokuten explained rowaldy the importance of being a village chief and how he should care about his people more then himself rowaldy acknowledged all of it and swore that he would protect his people with his life the back of rowaldy''s hand suddenly shined up and just like the time I bestowed rokuten the emblem rowaldy immediately felt the connection between him and his father getting extremely close and thats not just it... Rokuten also gained the ability to talk to his son through the connection at will... -... My eyes were wide,I couldn''t very well comprehend such thing being possible,but it was true...I couldn''t deny it the emblem rowaldy had on his back hand was real I appraised it personally and even if it was fake...why would they do that ? Or rather how could they do that ? I trusted rokuten he had the real emblem on his back hand that emblem was already proof that rokuten was loyal to me that he wouldn''t betray me or anything of that sort meaning that this could mean only one thing. The people who are bestowed with the "real" emblem from me gain a pseudo ability just like mine that allows them to give other people a weakened version of their own emblem with weakened effect,how this specific emblem works for them is very unclear to me and the reason I haven''t known of this was because I have been only giving individual emblems.The people who I have given the emblems to also haven''t had any subordinates themselves to give their emblems to nor was there any requirement met for this kind of function to be activated...other then rokuten of course who is a village chief and has a lot of trusted people who are loyal to him. Which means that the requirements for people like rokuten to bestow others with a weakened version of his emblem is also the same as my own rules...they need to have loyalty to be acknowledge. -Hahaha... -Lord sorron is everything alright ? Rokuten asked a bit worried as he listened to my almost maddened laughter...I didn''t know why I was laughing nor why it seemed funny since I also didn''t know if I should be scared or not....one thing was for sure,it was an incredibly good decision early on to not give this emblem to just anyone the real emblem that I bestow to people has a lot of power already which could cause a lot of trouble and maybe even backfire on me,but at the same time I don''t know why I am so scared...the people who have been bestowed with the "real" emblem are all people who are loyal to me so they shouldn''t even think of betraying me in the first place right ? I asked myself cold sweat running down my cheek as I considered it...even though I spout a lot of words and try to be positive,it couldn''t be helped that I still had small amounts of doubt inside my heart...for example blondy...she possessed the "real" emblem she swore to be loyal to me and acquired the emblem just like that even though she works with glasses girl and the others how can that be called being loyal to me ? Maybe there are a few loop holes inside this deal or rules that I haven''t understood yet just like this extra functionality of the emblem... If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. The class was far more complex then I thought it was...from now on I need to be extremely careful of who I am going bestow this emblem,there always needs to be some sort of line that I need to be crossed for me to be sure if the person I chose is right. I noted to myself,my laughter had also long since been silenced as I sat inside the warm pelt seat my facial expression clearly gone down a notch as I continued to think about this some more trying to see the good sides and whether or not this could help me and in fact it could. The thought of this being actually pretty useful slightly helped me to recover the light headedness that I had inside my head,it also gave me a lot security to know that the people who had the emblem were very few and most of which in my own reach. -Lord sorron ? Wylniva started she didn''t understand the whole gist of the conversation,but she did see the emblem on rowaldy''s back hand so it was without a doubt that she somewhat understood the situation I was facing. Her soft slender hand touched my shoulder,I felt the support that came with it so it wasn''t for naught as I pushed it away gently getting back to myself. -Its fine...everything''s alright I tried to be reassuring again thinking a bit more rationally and calmer at the moment losing my cool wasn''t good at all,I can''t afford to be weak or clueless at issues,I need to sort them properly if I don''t want to lose to them. Continuing the conversation I told rokuten to keep this to himself,I didn''t want everyone in this village to have this emblem even though the effect was very weakened it still was a bit too much so I limited it to 20 people at most which he could give his own emblem to,rokuten understood,he seemed to have expected such a thing and had already taken precaution to this not giving anyone the emblems until I came back to talk with him about it. At first when he saw the emblem appear on rowaldy''s back hand he didn''t think of it as being something he caused himself he was surprised and puzzled,but only after he mistakingly gave his emblem to 7 of his other friends who were the stronger warriors of this village did he realize that it was him who was causing it,of course he understood how to not give people the emblem very quickly by simply denying it himself since without his approval no,one would acquire the emblem and without my approval he wouldn''t even dare to try anything of that sort. And concerning rohimen the kobold blacksmith he also gave 3 of his apprentices the emblem,but was faster thinking up the cause of it and stopped on his own which was a small relief. While talking I seriously wondered how the emblems actually worked...I was also very convinced that the emblems rokuten and the others possess must have some kind of limitation in functionality since they are bestowed by me who makes them in the first place,this limitation wasn''t clear to me just yet,but I already knew that the emblems bestowed by the girls or rokuten were much more weaker then the original it also may be that there is a number limitation too,but for now I rather keep it safe like this and only test it if I am sure of what I am doing. Just to be sure I also checked my contract tab in my status window to see whether or not rowaldy''s status window was present inside the tab,the last time I checked was yesterday and looking at it now I couldn''t find rowaldy or anyone else newly added to it telling me that that other weaker emblems that are not bestowed by me don''t count as real contractors which is why they aren''t in the tab,but conveniently enough I am still able to talk to them through my transmission link showing that they are still partially connected to me through the people who I gave the real emblems to. The entire procedure took longer then expected,I had to make sure that this wouldn''t spread like a virus and fortunately enough it seems like the people who had gotten the lesser emblem-is what I am calling it from now on-aren''t able to give others another emblem themselves they do on the other hand gain the ability to use the emblem to speak to the person who had originally given it to them,they can''t speak to me though if I don''t call them first nor can they speak to others other then the person who they got their emblem from. The whole structure of this ability looked to me like a big net with dozens of strings connected to each other with me as the core or at least the line which every being can get access to if they are connected to me...I already warned dakiro about it making him cautions enough to not make a mistake to give the lesser emblem to a useless person and also regarding blondy I was very hesitant on having her know such thing she could potentially tell glasses girl or her friends about it which I didn''t like since I didn''t want people to generally know I had such a ability knowing blondy for a bit I was also very convinced that she wouldn''t have anyone to bestow the lesser emblem her air-headedness would probably make people think twice to put their trust into such person. And thinking about it really...maybe its because of her air-headedness it was possible for her to be able to gain the emblem from me,this sorta sounds a bit bad since I am directly insulting her to be stupid even though its not the case really since she is pretty smart,but she is also just too good natured and trusting to really think of anything evil like betrayal which is maybe how it registered as loyalty in the first place ? She just didn''t have it inside of her to think of betrayal. Either way I didn''t concern myself with this issue anymore and after getting everything under control I simply sighed clasping my hands while calming myself. Rokuten who was sitting to my front also didn''t say anything,but it was clear that he was very nervous when he addressed me with this issue,he didn''t seem to knew very well how to deal with it properly which was understandable and maybe he was scared too thinking that something bad might happen if he didn''t come straight. -Rokuten thank you.. I said making rokuten a bit surprised as his dog ears started to flop up and down with small puzzlement. -For what ? He asked,I thought for a bit thinking about my reply,but simply decided to give a small answer continuing to smile. -I mean it generally that you are here you are a big help so I want to thank you I wasn''t sure if rokuten was embarrassed or not,but he suddenly cleared his throat as if he wanted to hide something it looked amusing and after a while he waved his hand at me and said "its okay its okay" finally ending the topic at that. =================================================================== I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 145 Overcoming The Distance Rokuten and I continued our discussion without a problem,the matter concerning the emblem was big,but we still had other important things to talk about me personally I need to tell him about the trade I had arranged with the ratman village and also the I had brought with me so rohimen could start enchanting weapons and armor for us. -To make a trade with the ratman ?!... Rokuten said a bit surprised by the unexpected swing of events a bit recoiling towards this idea his face evidently showing that he didn''t like it entirely,his reaction was normal I already predicted something like this would happen the previous fights and enmity these two villages had shared against each other wasn''t just small,if I hadn''t interjected it was most likely that the ratman would have demolished the kobold village and taken every resource they could find killing the kobolds with it. Even for rokuten who was a thoughtful and straight man he couldn''t just over look this issue just like that as a village chief he had to consider the well being of his people,but he also had to decide the things on his own judgment,it was already very fortunate the rokuten didn''t outright refuse the offer just like that he still seemed to have a shred of consideration that could make him decide. -I know that you and your people wouldn''t really like this,but this deal is very beneficial to both you and the ratman themselves they have the mine,but even with the stones they are lacking the necessary knowledge and other resources to make a proper use out of them while to the opposite you need the from them to use them to strengthen yourself even more...this isn''t a matter of who hates who hate,it is a matter of who will work with the other to achieve their goals as I said before depending on me is something very good,but if you continue to stay like this then I am not sure I will always be here to help you out,the same goes for the ratman the village chief of the ratman village had already agreed on making the trade... I said,my words seemed to have hit a significant part of rokuten as he eyes started to squirm left and right his hands gripped tightly thinking deeply about his response,it was the exact same as the village chief of the ratman the decision was hard on both of the sides they needed to find the best way to keep their people safe in this one aspect these two village chiefs weren''t different to the least...the cared about their people caring more about them then themselves. -I agree...what we need is strength without it we can''t move on and if get stuck forever at our level then we won''t reach anything even if we survive... Looking at rokutens eyes I could already see that he was still very anxious about the deal,but nonetheless his judgment got the better of him he knew that I was really giving him the chance and that I wasn''t forcing him to make the trade with the ratman,it was an opportunity I was giving him the result was unknown,but if both villages tried very hard on their own...then it won''t be an issue to have them understand each other. -Lord sorron...its about time Wylniva called out,holding my shoulder as she reminded me of the time of the day...we already sat here far too long,I wasn''t planning on staying in this village for the night the girls and I all wanted to get back home already...it was time. I slowly stood up from my seat,seeing me suddenly get up like this make rokuten a bit puzzled,but he quickly realized what was happening and remembered that I wasn''t going to stay here for the night,me leaving made rokuten sort of depressed if you had to say,rokuten seems to feel a bit more secure when I am present,but because he still had his own pride as a man he didn''t admit it,but simply faced this issue without looking depressed,he didn''t offer me to stay since he knew that wasn''t going to work and I also didn''t point out his feelings so we both wouldn''t embarrass each other. -Ahh...I almost forgot,I brought something ! I exclaimed quickly remembering about the while opening my and summoning a huge pile of different colored stones faintly on the ground,these were the I had gotten from the treasure room inside the lamia cave,for right now I was only going to give them half of the amount I had on my body,if I gave them too much then the trade wouldn''t be very necessary towards the kobolds and the amount was probably good enough to do experiments and other tests so they didn''t need to be very careful about the use and could use these stones very casually without any pressure...but knowing rohimen for a bit,I am not very sure if he would even let anyone waste a single stone. -Whahhh.... Rokuten was wide eyed,his mouthing gaping and forming a incredible hole as he watched me summon this shining stones out of nowhere creating a huge pile inside his living room that almost reached the ceiling,even wylniva was a bit surprised it didn''t show in her face directly,but I could see a small twitch appear on her right eyebrow,she saw me clean up the whole room of treasure inside the lamia cave and at the time she seemed to have thought that I used a dimensional pouch or a spatial ring to take the items,but after observing me for a long time she probably figured out that I wasn''t using neither of these items and felt confused of how I was making this possible,I thought that magic that creates space would be common,but it seems like it isn''t the case,if I ever go into public,I have to be careful not to show this to anyone in the open. I thought finishing up summoning the stones and facing back towards the stunned rokuten,it took him a few seconds to calm down his eyes staring at the pile of that were piled inside his living room as if it was a storage room no,his room wasn''t even worth calling a storage room if you compare the value of these two things,he knew exactly what these stones were because his own sword the flame sword was also a weapon that was infused with the very same stone made by the best blacksmith in this village and also unique on its own as it is the only magical weapon,the trade with the ratman concerning the had rokuten already very excited,but now with this amount already in his door steps,he couldn''t possibly feel not ecstatic about it,his feelings were literally thumping with excitemen and disbelieve,but soon enough he calmed down shaking his head he avoided looking at the stones anymore scared that his greed would take over...He faced me seriously. The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. -Thank you...thank you a lot ! He said his words were incredibly respectful and he also showed it through his actions bowing down while lowering his head to me...My face flushed seeing him like this,I still wasn''t very used to this kind of treatment and like always I still didn''t like it all too much either especially towards a friend like rokuten so without wasting anymore time I quickly grabbed onto rokuten and brought him back up onto his legs,he already knew that I didn''t like such treatment,I hadn''t even told him this before so he quickly stopped just giving me another small thanks while clearing his throat to push off the embarrassment. Wylniva who stood behind us still laughed enchantingly almost teasing our interaction,both me and rokuten ignored her laughter and just got back to normal as if this never happened.Finally I was about to give my goodbyes to this friend,but just as I was about to do so,he also quickly seemed to have remembered something and walked away for a slightly moving towards a huge wooden chest that was in the corner of the room. -This here,the tailor said that you have requested clothing for you and your companions ! Rokuten exclaimed quickly bringing out a big stack of finely folded clothing with all kinds of colors...looking at it and listening to rokutens words,I remembered that I had indeed requested clothing for both me and the girls...at the time I had only requested it for me,hobusaku and hobura,but looking at the huge stack and more remaining inside the big chest behind rokuten,I could tell that the tailor didn''t just make clothing for me and the other two girls even though he didn''t know the exact size of the other girls he probably took the measurement for hobusaku and hobura as a example and made different sizes to match them accordingly seeing the clothing finally made and with the underwear which was the first thing on the stack made me very happy and excited. Weapons and armor were good and helpful,but casual clothing like shirts,pants and underwear were just too tempting and comfortable to refuse...even now I don''t have a second pair of underwear,I have to always wash my single available one and go without underwear for a bit which feels incredibly itchy and uncomfortable since the leather armor I wear was a bit hard and the pants too rough to make it comfortable,but these new clothing looked very fine and refined my hesitation was also gone my hands moving on their own as I took the entire stack feeling the soft and smooth fabric of my fingers touching the fine clothing.... I gave a small thanks to rokuten looking at him gratefully as I considered my next words.. -Become strong rokuten,I won''t be here for a long bit so until then get stronger... I said,it almost sounded as if I was repeating myself in front of dakiro,but it couldn''t be helped since I couldn''t think of anything else then that,rokuten in turn simply nodded to me,the look on his face resolute and his hands gripping tightly. -Yes,I won''t disappoint -Thats good to hear... I replied,storing the clothing into my storage as we exchanged goodbyes finally parting with this friend leaving his house with wylniva following closely behind. -My lord,I don''t mean to judge,but the is a very precious material giving it to simple kobolds to use doesn''t very seem effective to me...even orcs could make much better use out of it and dwarves could make superior weapons with a single stone... Wylniva said,her voice wasn''t concerned about the issue on hand,but she was right on that aspect...in her eyes maybe what I was doing was useless or wasteful,but I liked to think that it wasn''t like that. -I know,but it is also my responsibility to make sure they are strong enough to handle things on their own,the stones are indeed precious,but not as precious as the lives of these people in my opinion that is,learning is also a process that they can over go and being strong has nothing to do with birth if you desire and work enough for it then you can overcome the difference,after all didn''t you lose to the girls too ? They were also goblins at first,but you are a succubus since birth don''t you think they crossed this difference incredibly well ? Wylniva suddenly stopped in her tracks,hearing my words she was stunned locked onto the ground as she stared down her eyes showing a luster of deep surprise,she didn''t seem to have ever guessed that the girls were goblins at first she probably assumed that they were since birth this revelation seemed to have caused a lot turmoil inside of her prideful self,that superiority she showed against the girls was also starting to waver... I wasn''t expecting her to react like this,but I wasn''t going to speak either and just waited for her. -Thats why I lost huh... She muttered to herself sighing as she crossed her arms together,I couldn''t even guess what she was thinking,but when I probed her feelings for a moment,I felt a incredibly hot willpower and unyieldingness ignite inside her heart...she seemed normal from the outside,but within her eyes I could see that burning flame getting stronger. So she was finally getting it huh...competition is a good thing so I shouldn''t interrupt. I thought silently pretending as if I didn''t see anything and just turning back to the road wylniva was also finally moving forward her steps starting to get a bit more heavier then before as her pride was burning hot. ================================================================================= I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 146 A White And Royal Surprise Standing outside the gate of the kobold village both me and wylniva stood still looking around waiting for someone to come,fortunately we didn''t need to wait for too long. -Lord sorron look what I brought ! Habaru shouted out being the first person to come back from the forest...habaru was smiling happily waving at me from a distance while holding onto a long thick strap of vine with one hand as she quickly made her way towards us,she was very enchanting like this with her long white hair fluttering in the wind,but she wasn''t the only thing that was catching my attention right now...behind her another big beast was following her closely. My face at that very moment cramped up temporarily as I looked at the beast...normally if I didn''t know better I would have thought that the beast was going to attack habaru,but looking at it now,I could only feel pity towards it as the face of the entire beast was bloodied and bruised miserably... The vine that habaru was holding was tightly tied onto the neck of this beast almost looking as if it was too tight maybe even choking it,the beast in question wasn''t only injured on its head its left back leg also seemed to have been broken as it was dragging it along painfully,but not daring to make a sound of complaint or go against habaru who was mercilessly pulling it even though it was obvious that the beast was hurt and tired...the look in the beasts eyes was that of extreme fear and despair the body was shivering constantly with blood dripping down its neck and quivering lips... My whole stomach rounded up seeing this image with habaru pulling a extremely bruised beast while smiling happily,it was sort of a nightmare scenario if you think about it making me imagine how she must have gone around catching this intimidating beast. Anyways the beast itself was miserable at the moment,but looking at its outer appearance I immediately guessed it to be some sort of deer its coloration was a bit more brownish yellow,its antlers were the most impressive as they looked like two huge axes growing from the top of the beasts head the bone of these antlers were also pitch black only the spikes on the antlers looked very different as they glowed a intense red color resembling a piping hot metal rod. The eyes of this beast from what I could tell at least was also entirely white the hoofs also red as if they were piping hot and the fur a brownish yellow with a few white and black patterns going down its fluffy fur and instead of a single tail the deer had 3 tails that were so long they reached the ground. In terms of looks the beast was incredibly unique,I couldn''t help,but quickly appraise it myself figuring out the species of this deer as it was a the power this beast holds is very impressive in itself a bit inferior to habaru,but not all too much. -habaru how about you let him,rest ? I offered to her cold sweat running down my forehead as I felt a bit worried and sad about the poor deer as it looked like as if it was going to die any moment now from either blood loss or exhaustion,the healing slimes were already present at the moment quickly moving towards the half dead deer to heal it. -Hmm yes ! Lord sorron what do you think about my mount isn''t it amazing ! She said her expression showing pride towards her find and deep anticipation towards my answer,because the deer was incredibly bloodied and horrible,I couldn''t find anything good to say so instead I gave her a light answer and told her that it looked very impressive...either way habaru was satisfied with the answer and smiled happily. Looking at the deer again,I couldn''t help,but smile wryly it was already on the ground its tongue sticking out of its mouth breathing heavily as it constantly opened and closed its eyes with exhaustion,the slimes were currently doing their very best to keep the deer alive to patch it up properly... I already expected something like this,so I wasn''t very surprised when I saw the beast so bloodied and hurt since I figured that most of the girls would resolve towards force to catch a beast and make it submit to strength which would result in injuries of course. I only hoped that some of them would be able to tame the beast normally like using bait or trapping it without hurting it,hakuro and hasumi were the people who could be the most successful in this since their magics were pretty useful for capturing things while the rest needed to rely on either strength or craftiness,unfortunately I was wrong. Either way after habaru came the other girls soon started to pop up one after another with their own beast following behind them,no one was riding it,but that wouldn''t have been possible either way since most of them were very hurt just like the deer habaru had brought,the healing slimes were busy with work individually healing a single beast while also checking on the others,it gotten so bad to the point that I also had to help checking on the weak beasts so they wouldn''t die all of a sudden by cleaning their wounds for a bit or giving them herbs to heal and keep them conscious. Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. Hobusaku and hoboku were the third and second last to come,with only hobura still missing inside the forest making her the last,surprisingly enough hoboku''s beast was the most undamaged one,it didn''t even have a bruise on it,she even used it to ride back here as it seemed to have submitted towards hoboku without a fight... When I later asked how she did it,hoboku told me that she used her skill to make it pass out repeatedly by fear until it would submit to her...wow...It very much explained why the beast had such a haunted look on it when it came forward or looked at hoboku''s general direction. The beasts everyone brought were all unique no,one got the same beast their size was also generally passable and most of them either resembling a cat,dog,wolf,bear and even what looked like a raptor. Hoboku''s beast was the only beast that was almost normal resembling a horse,but her horse was entirely black and looked like a unicorn with 3 horns,one on the forehead that was bent upwards and the other two sticked on either sides of the head near the forehead going backwards and forming a half circle,the mane of the black horse was very thick and long making it look very wild,but in front of hoboku that wild look only turned very docile and obedient...it must have once had incredible pride before meeting hoboku. I already appraised everyones mounts and remembered their species and what they eat just to be safe. Hoboku -> Hobuha -> Hobusaku -> Hobuhiko -> Hobushi -> Hobumamu -> Hasumi -> Habaru -> Husuku -> Habana -> Hakuro -> I had everyones mounts already lined up and getting treated by the slimes,the girls were also standing next to their beasts watching it or simply trying to give it a good name,hobura was still missing,feeling a bit puzzled I wanted to call out and ask her if she was okay or not,but just as I was about to do so I saw a shadow coming out the forest a figuring slowly revealing itself...it was hobura. And just like the others she had also gotten herself a beast....but... -Heehhh ?! My eyes were wide looking behind her I could see her dragging the beast...It wasn''t strange that she was dragging it since most of the girls also did the same thing,no the strange thing was that hobura was actually dragging it by its ears ! It looked very strange and I was worried whether or not she had been dragging the ears of this beast for so long that it stretched so long,but looking closer at the beast I realized that it wasn''t the case,but the ears themselves were naturally this long...my eyes widened some more watching hobura drag the beast into the open. The beast was huge...Fat is a more fitting term as it looked rounded and somewhat wide its ears were incredibly long and fluffy,its entire body was covered by snow white fluffy fur,it had a lot of long gray whiskers growing from its cheeks with adorable legs and pawns and a cute nose its eyes were very big and brown you could see deep fear instilled into them as it was paralyzed by fear itself with no way to move,other then being dragged by hobura. I already knew what the beast was,but one of the most amazing features this beast had was the horn on top of its head that looked like a kings crown... -Lord sorron I came back ! Hobura shouted out and just like everyone else she was smiling very happily while also dragging this huge beast with her... ===================================================== I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 147 Horned Rabbit Queen Of Light -Hobura where did you get this guy ? I asked smiling wryly as I looking up towards the timid looking big white and adorable creature in front of me that was shivering non-stop,I already knew it was a giant rabbit,but it seems to closely resemble a hare maybe even a jackrabbit ? Either way it didn''t matter what kind of type it,I had already seen beasts that resembled rabbits in this area most of them are actually very normal looking and small with the unique features on their own such as having a sharp long horn on their heads which they use as a weapon to impale enemies with when corned. Mostly these creatures simply run away the moment they see someone or something as rabbits they are naturally cowardly and timid so it couldn''t be helped. But this rabbit in front of me...it was very different from the rabbits I had met so far it was much bigger then any normal rabbit almost reaching hobura''s height or even more its pawns were also very big and fluffy comparable to bear pawns without any claws though which didn''t make it look very intimidating in all honestly,it was the least intimidating beast from the bunch the other girls gathered,but at the same time it was also the most cutest one out of the bunch which in my opinion was good but also useless if it couldn''t fight. But that also didn''t matter what made me intrigued about this beast was the horn on its head which closely resembled a crown...looking at it any longer I was even more so convinced that hobura had brought something very extraordinary it felt as if I was in the presence of some kind royalty as the rabbit was still very frightened,but also had that aura of dignity to it that it didn''t want to give up even in this kind of situation it could cry or even wail,but it refused,not because it was scared from crying and being punished by hobura,but because it generally didn''t want to do that...if I would compare the very first rabbit I had met in this forest "habi" to this rabbit then I would think that this rabbit is a evolved species a leader of its kind...a king maybe ? Or was this a queen ? In anyway I could just be wrong though. I told myself facing towards hobura as she held the ears of this rabbit tightly around her hands as if it was rope,the rabbit was in pain,but it didn''t complain it was too terrified to do so just keeping a low profile and doing what hobura expects it to do...from what I could see the rabbit wasn''t harmed in any way its face was clean without a single injury or bruise that indicated it was beaten,its body was also clean only its left foot was covered in small amounts of blood,but seeing that it wasn''t dragging it or expressing pain through it,I already guessed that the blood didn''t belong to the rabbit at all...what happened ?! I was very confused expecting some good explanation to this from hobura who immediately replied smiling at me heartily. -When I was going through the forest,I found a big beast chasing this white beast,I was very amazed by the speed of the white beast,but I was even more so amazed by the looks of the other darker beast that was chasing the white beast so I decided to catch the darker beast as a mount... She started,continuing her explanation as she got further into the story where she chased both of these beasts through the entire forest in a big circle,it seems like hobura used all of her time to chase these two beasts down and the reason she couldn''t catch up to neither of them was because she was still a bit slower then them,she was specialized in strength rather then speed,but that didn''t mean she was bad at it,because of the perks of the emblem gave her she was still very fast her stamina was also something to be credited really as she seemed to have run for about a few hours until finally the beasts started run out of gas. After seeing the two beasts finally starting to slow down some more hobura felt delighted,her pace was starting to catch up to the two and it seemed like they still didn''t notice hobura as they were too occupied against each other through the race hobura was also a bit sneaky and wanted to end this as fast as possible with a surprise attack she originally planned to beat down the darker beast and make it submit that way which wasn''t a surprise,but after running some more trying to catch them she figured that she should simply surprise the darker beast while he was occupied with the rabbit and fortunate for her they finally started to stop running after a while their tiredness taking over as the final stand started to begin with of the beasts dead tired facing off against each other. I looked at the rabbit,if what hobura said was true up to this point why was this guy still alive ? Why didn''t she bring the darker beast ? I wondered. Either way hobura started explaining that point too as she came to the fight between these two beasts. The start was very slow both the rabbit and what seemed to be a dark wolf were extremely tired only standing against each other and panting heavily not making a move,but instead just observing one another to make sure neither of them was making a move that could benefit the other,at the time hobura felt urged to just go over there and start hammering the wolf with her fists,but she didn''t and kept patient she had learned a lot of things from and the girls while training and knew very well that surprise attacks were the most effective when they were a "Surprise" after all. The two beasts were also extremely tired getting away from hobura wasn''t going to happen and hobura was also not doubting who was going to win this fight... At least thats what hobura thought seeing that the wolf was far too strong for the rabbit to handle since she knew that the rabbit avoided the wolf for this very reason because it knew that it would die against the wolf. This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work. Surprisingly enough this wasn''t the case. The fight soon began after another few minutes the wolf didn''t hesitate and jumped forward pouncing at the white rabbit with its claws stretched out to cut it into shreds the impatient''s shown through this act was obvious,the charge from the wolf showed how much of contempt it held towards the rabbit or the prey the wolf considered the rabbit to be,it didn''t even consider anything dangerous to happen to it,it saw the rabbit as a beast that couldn''t fight back...a big tasty morsel with walking legs,but that action of his brought immediately defeat as the rabbit showed an incredible move at the very last moment.... -It shot magic at the wolf ? I asked a bit surprised when I heard hobura''s words,hobura in turn simply nodded her head up and down smiling happily and pulling the ear from the rabbit..quite literally as she brought the huge adorable thing closer to us pointing at its crown explaining further. It seems like the move it executed when the wolf jumped at it was indeed magic with the way hobura explained it,hobura herself knew magic very well because she does fight with the other magician girls very so often to understand a few things magicians have to do to invoke their spells properly,the magic circle is one of them,its the main activator to a spell that also works like a formula for the spell to properly work the circle normally appears when someone invokes a spell it can be for a brief moment depending on the caster,but for the rabbit it was slow enough time for hobura to watch what was going on and discern the situation properly. The magic was instantaneous and shot towards the dark wolf from point blank range without a doubt it obliterated the wolf immediately and burned it into a crisp,the kind of magic the rabbit used was questionable since I immediately figured out that it wasn''t ,but from hobura''s description I deduced it to be instead which could cause burns when used offensively through the bright light it created. Hobura was obviously bummed out that the wolf died like that since she wasted a lot of time chasing them,but at the same time she didn''t feel too regretful and instead aimed at the next best thing that was present and took the rabbit instead,when the rabbit realized hobura''s presence it tried to run away once again,but it was tired physically the magic it used seemed to have drained it even more and with this alone hobura was capable enough to catch the rabbit without an issue subduing it without beating it even as the rabbit became immediately obedient upon capture,but also scared as hobura on the way back slaughtered every beast that tried to come eat them without any sort of effort which explains the blood splatter on the foot of this rabbit and also the fear it shows right now. Either way the news that the rabbit could use magic wasn''t too surprising,there were a lot of magic beasts in this forest that could do the exact same thing,but this rabbit in particular was very different and intriguing,normally when a beast uses some kind of magic it is a innate natural ability it has from being that sort of magic beast,when they use magic,circles don''t normally appear because the magic they use is totally different something that they were naturally born with if they were capable of using spells like me and hoboku then it would mean that the beast had actually took time to learn the magic to make the circle appear which means... -Hey you,aren''t you going to talk ? I asked now facing the big white rabbit my arms held together crossing each other as I stared into the eyes of this unusual rabbit my words were strange sounding like wails,tongue clicks and blows it was probably the language of the rabbits,I still remember using this language to speak with the horned rabbit habi too. I used my skill on it to see more details about the rabbit,but unfortunately it failed my skill wasn''t high enough just yet currently it was at level 8 leveling this particular skill was hard,I originally thought that appraising many items different items would make it easy,but the more I appraised the more I realized that it wasn''t making a difference soon enough I realized that the skill needs to appraising more high ranking items to be leveled up any further which is a bit troublesome,but still nothing to complain about since I still can get through with a lot of things even with this level. The things that I can''t appraise is also useful to know since it would immediately tell me that the thing I tried to appraise was of a higher ranking meaning that it could set the worth of something to me without even appraising the item since I would immediately know that the item or thing was something mysterious and maybe potentially useful or dangerous... And the rabbit...it wasn''t dangerous that I knew,it was strong don''t misunderstand,but at the current situation even I could single handedly take it if it tried to resist then I would immediately hit it and interrupt whatever it wanted to do either way the rabbit hadn''t had a way out,it was stuck in a den of wolfs well at least another rabbit is in front of him,but he won''t be kind either. I thought to myself looking at the rabbit which was showing an incredible shocked look on its face while gaping at me stunned that I could speak her tongue. -You...you can understand me,human ?! ====================================================== I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 148 Subordinate And Boss -First of all I am not a I am a second of all who are you ? I asked flicking the forehead of this rabbit with my index finger,my small action was relatively painless since I wasn''t strong,but it was still enough to irritate the giant rabbit as it puffed its cheeks very so cutely even though I knew it was dissatisfied. -Hmph,do you think this is the right way to treat a queen ? I don''t care what you are,be it or in my eyes you are still a savage being ! The horned rabbit retorted being surprisingly poisonous with her tongue,her attitude quickly turning prideful as well and I couldn''t even understand why she was acting so high and mighty in front of me...after all she was a goddamn rabbit a prisoner too ! Calling me a savage being even though she is one of the most wild animals in this bunch is very contradicting,but at the same time I don''t know what she considers savage or noble she is a animal after all there is no,point in asking. Using my transmission link,I signaled hobura what to do,she immediately took the notice and pulled the ear of the horned rabbit making her immediately experience some pain and cut out the annoying way she spoke. -You didn''t answer my question,who are you ? And where did you come from ? At this point,she knew that it wasn''t going to go well for her if she continued to be stubborn she at least had some amount of rational thinking and quickly laid out who she was and from where she came from. The rabbit herself doesn''t have a name,she is called by her people as the light rabbit or the queen currently she is the sole ruler of the horned rabbits a royalty so to speak,in my opinion she is more of a evolved form of a horned rabbit then a royalty,but I didn''t comment on it and just listened further. The reason she is called the light rabbit is because she was able to understand and learn how to use on her own basically she was somehow able to comprehend the laws of mana and invoked her own element inside of her like any other person which wasn''t very shocking if I had to be honest. She didn''t rule for a very long time,her mother who was also a queen died not too long ago from old age which is why she needed to take over the position for her mother and become the new queen herself added with the fact that she was a magician too the people or in a better sense the horned rabbits were delighter for their new ruler. Listening to her,my imagination would sometimes go a bit too wild,I couldn''t comprehend how the rabbits would live with each other or make something like a tribe...did they have a hierarchy system ? democracy ? Communism ? Monarchy ? Dictatorship ? or a Republic ? judging that this big rabbit was their sole ruler I would assume that they work on either monarchy or a communism system. Either of these options seemed just too ridiculous to me since this was a rabbit we were talking about...habi a horned rabbit I had met previous was very knowledgeable about plants and wild life taking this on account the rabbits could live for a very long time without starving since this forest was full of fruits and vegetables,but their fighting power in my opinion was just too small for their survival to last long enough,they would be immediately picked off by a bigger beast if it so desired and from what I know rabbits simply don''t fight they are herbivore''s so they don''t eat meat meaning that they don''t need to hunt something for food. They only run away,even if they would have the advantage in a fight rabbits seem to be automatically more cowardly a prime example is this so called queen who preferred to run away even though she had her magic which she could have used any time to deal with the wolf,but only using it at the very end when she didn''t have any ways out...ruling such animals...wasn''t it a bit too much or did the rabbits just don''t care ? In anyways,I didn''t comment on anything and simply continued listening,the army I had seen far away from here which was dispatched by the demon king seemed to have destroyed her home,because of this every rabbit in the vicinity had to run away,no one followed the queen nor did anyone care about her as she ran away like any other rabbit scared witless fleeing from the destruction that came from the monster army,many of her people seemed to have died,but looking at this so called queen I already knew that she couldn''t care less... Her attitude slightly disturbed me since I love and looking at this big fellow I also couldn''t help,but feel charmed by it at first,but after getting further into the conversation and acquiring a basic gist of her personality I started to look at this fluffy animal in a different light. Finally after a few hours of running the queen figured that she was a safe distance away and rested for a bit only to discover that a wolf had come it was hidden behind trees and was already about to pounce at her,she needed to run once again this time running from the horrors of the forest so she wouldn''t get eaten through this endeavor hobura noticed the two which finally ended up in this situation. -Hmm understand... I said,nodding my head while looking at this huge rabbit in front of me my eyes were slightly cold,but the rabbit didn''t queen didn''t seem to have noticed at all and just smiled with a proud look on her face regaining some of her dignity by talking about herself,at least thats what I thought she was doing. -Its good if you understand ! If so you should let me go since I am a queen I don''t deserve to be in such savage place ! Once again the giant rabbit started to get delusional even hobura looked at her as if she was an idiot,she couldn''t even understand her language,but could immediately tell from the expression the rabbit made her hands tingling as she was tempted to just pull her ear and make her experience some more pain...in the future I have to warn hobura that she can''t that that all the time it would be bad for the rabbit after all. I grinned for a moment the grin slowly turned into a full fletched smile as I stared at giant rabbit in front of me as if expecting something from me unfortunately this wasn''t going to happen. -Because you are a queen obviously you are special and because you are special I will allow you to stay with us as hobura''s new mount I hope you two get a long -...heh ? In that very moment the atmosphere significantly colder as the rabbit became a bit more rigid its pawns shivering for a bit not because of the cold,but because of the harsh reality she was in. I only glanced at this big rabbit once and decided that it was enough I had already wasted too much time looking at this big fellow and turned around walking towards rimulu who was playing with some of the beasts that were laying on the ground...no,not playing rather she was looking at these beasts with a hungry look on her face,it seems like she had taken a liking to the variety of meat that was present and wanted to get a bite out of one of them. The beasts who had seen her look weren''t as prideful or gutsy enough next to their new owners and could only cower in fear as they felt the sharp hungry stare of the dragon loli looking at them,I quickly quickened my pace towards rimulu hoping that she wouldn''t do anything bad or give a heart attack to the beasts,but just as I was doing so the rabbit behind me quickly followed gently with a terrified look on her face. You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. -Wait ! Wait ! Please let me free I didn''t do anything wrong ! The rabbit was desperate...I sighed,there was a sinking feeling deep down my heart as I heard the rabbits words...it was true she didn''t do anything wrong so she shouldn''t be caught right ? Wrong,this isn''t a society with rules we bound to there is no government or police to regulate us the sole rule of this forest was the rule of the jungle where the strong rule the weak,if you want to survive you have to be strong only the strong can eat while the weak will become food even if she didn''t do anything wrong it didn''t mean she was an exception towards this rule. My attitude turned cold for a moment swiftly turning back towards the rabbit as I stated with a clear thought in my mind my eyes changing into a deep snow storm as the rabbit was stuck in place almost frozen by my stare. -From today on you are hobura''s mount she will take responsibility for what you do and yourself,but do know that you will also have to listen to her and do what she says.If you hurt your new owner or if you attack your companion then know that you won''t go off easy... The last bit I voiced with a bit of killing intent which made the poor rabbit queen shiver,but she indeed understood my words at this point and didn''t dare to go against me,she was a bit too pampered in my opinion she obviously never entered the forest and only lived inside her home her whole life seeing the real world outside was harsh,but she would understand,it was already a blessing for her to be picked up by hobura as this rabbit couldn''t have possibly survived this forest all by herself,she may not be thankful now or ever,but she would one day. The rest of the beasts had their eyes on me for a while now,they seemed to have understood on a deeper level that I was the person who was in charge which is why they started to get a bit more respectful,these beasts didn''t need to be lectured they were all experienced in this forest and knew exactly well what kind of situation they got themselves into if they resisted they would be killed without hesitation and because everyone wanted to live it was only a reasonable thing to do,but to submit for your life it was cruel,but it was still how the world was. Afterwards nothing major happened,I did go around meeting every beast and talking with it some bit,their intelligence was pretty good almost reaching that of a teenager they were initially surprised that I could communicate with them and quickly accustomed to it as they answered some of my questions such as what they eat and if they needed something special to live. I was basically making a lot of preparations to make the beasts comfortable in their new environment since I was going to build something like a barn or a stable their sizes were different and they all lived in different environment so I needed to make it optimal for them so they would be satisfied diving these guys into different sections as herbivores,omnivores and carnivores. The numbers were pretty even most of these creatures were omnivores while meat was the meal that they preferred the most,but the herbivores weren''t small either as half of them liked fruits and vegetables too. Right now I gave them enough time to get acquaintance with their new owners,each beast had already seen the strength their new owner wielded to subdue them easily which was bloody and painful. Something that would be kept in their heads for a while which would serve as a reminded of status and strength,of course a relationship wouldn''t be established in mere minutes which made the initial awkwardness a bit understandable as some started out a bit distanced from their owner maybe hurt from their pride as a beast being broken so fast there also some beasts who were quickly accustomed to it not accepting it immediately,but still acknowledging the other party as their new owner these beasts were a bit rare and they owners were hoboku,hobuha and habana. Hoboku''s horse the was the least hurt beast in this flock,the horse was tamed by hoboku through the skill,which she used to constantly bring fear into the horse and black it out until it completely submitted to her.The experience must have been incredibly torturous for the horse and looking at it I could tell immediately tell that it may have had the most pride and confidence in this group,but after hoboku''s nightmare ride he seemed to have been relatively scarred mentally. The experience gave the horse a very deep impression of its new owner which made it automatically not dare to go against her at all costs,but now seeing that very same person stroking its mane so peacefully may have charmed the horse some bit as it took a very long time to stare at hoboku''s smile with a amazed look on its face. Hobuha''s was really a surprise,looking at these two I could tell that they seemed to very friendly with each other,the tiger looked very intimidating with black fur and radiating sun stripes that looked as if they were burning. From what I know hobuha had only used brute force to fight the tiger she couldn''t use her magic since it would killed it if she did and even though she was a magician and had very small amount of strength she still won at the end without getting injured which showed how overwhelmingly strong she was even though she was a magician. The nature of the tiger nor its intents were unknown to me,but I had a very distinctive feeling that the tiger simply respected strength which is why it was so ready to be docile in front of hobuha. Hobuha herself was still a bit shy and anxious while sitting next to the huge tiger muttering something while the tiger simply listened to its new mistress even though both of them couldn''t understand one another they still got into the same wave length of understand to one another,it wasn''t a fully trusting relationship they got,but it would in time I was sure. Lastly habana''s looked like a lion with a lot of armor attached to it,the lion was flashy and pure white simply sitting in front of habana with a very bored look on its face almost about to sleep,habana herself was talking cheerily to the lion even though it looked like it was only a one sided conversation with herself. These two were relatively odd as the lion when he came had only a single spot injured which was its right hind leg,evidently habana being a agility oriented character used her speed to overwhelm the lion and attack it with her blades,the armor was very hard and something that even the girls would have trouble penetrating,but it seemed like habana didn''t have any trouble with it and simply avoided it cutting its hind leg which must have made the lion very impressed finally decided to follow habana on his own free will,sort of like a person decided to become a subordinate of a boss looking at these two it was also very fitting match really. Chapter 149 I Am Here -huhhh... Rimulu murmured,sleeping calmly on my back as we walked through the dark forest,night was already about to begin the atmosphere had changed significantly with the area turning deathly quiet sometimes birds would cry and then raise into the deep dark sky,but at the other times beasts would also roar their roars resounding through the whole forest that gave away their deathly cry. My hands were gripped tight holding onto rimulus thighs as I carried her while traversing the road ahead of us,rimulu had turned sleepy while walking she didn''t even get to hear the ending of the story and prematurely started sleeping on my shoulder,it was sort of cute really so I didn''t bother waking her up and just simply let her sleep for now,she was a child after all her energy wasn''t endless and she still needed to grow even as a dragon. Beside me the girls were walking in the same formation covering all points around me they were quiet and vigilante looking around them with a sharp look in their eyes,weapons drawn with their beasts standing right next to them following closely and just like their new owners they were evenly as vigilante most of the these beasts probably experience the activities of the night circle so they were especially careful walking gently as to not make a single sound. As you can imagine with this big group walking without sound wasn''t possible,but surprisingly enough we managed well as of now we didn''t meet any beasts on our way,but that didn''t mean much since we had only started departing half an hour ago. I gave the girls enough time to prepare no the beasts had to follow instructions and since I could talk to them they understood everything and followed without a second word,even the white rabbit stopped complaining and finally followed hobura closely...looking at these two I could only smile wryly,they were nothing alike the white rabbit was scarred out of its wits keeping close to hobura as if she was her protective guardian... Aren''t you supposed to protect your master instead ?! I thought only shaking my head as I looked away from these two looking forward towards the path we weren''t far away a bit more and we would get back home,the girls were already very home sick including me since we had been traveling for a bit too long they did seem to enjoy their stays in actual huts and houses,but at multiple times some of the girls would ask me when we could finally go home...these huts and houses were after all not ours we were only using them to rest the places we slept was foreign so without a doubt a lot of the girls felt uneasy to stay far away in a unknown land for too long. My presence seemed to have been the only thing that was keeping them calm and rational if they ever get lost somewhere all alone I couldn''t image what would happen to them it was frightening to think about since they all seemed to so dependent on me its another aspect I wanted them to learn at some point,but for now...it wasn''t the time...well I wasn''t ready I guess. By the way no one was riding their beasts,even though we caught these beasts to specifically ride them and use them as mounts,we didn''t do so because the girls and the beasts were still very unfamiliar with each other even hoboku who came back riding the horse seemed to be very uncomfortable riding her entrance was a show really she just wanted to show off in front of me,her actual riding skills were close to zero so were the other girls we would need a bit more time to properly use the beasts to ride them,the girls needed to start from scratch,I didn''t want them to make an accident while riding the beasts especially not when we were in the middle of the night when we could get attacked at any moment it would be disastrous if anything would happen and the girls were down on their ground not able to retaliate properly or get ready to fight. Fortunately all of us here including the beasts had night vision it seems to be a skill that generally most predators have automatically of course the part of the forest we lived in was a place were dozens of strong beasts lived and fought everyday...if you didn''t have this particular skill then you would obviously be at a very big disadvantage against a beast who does have the skill and could use it to strike from the shadows,being strong doesn''t only come with practice sometimes you are just born with it anyways,but in either way that strength doesn''t come without a price either there are beasts that are good in one area,but are weaker in another it balances out,even the all mighty dragons don''t have a solution to everything a prime example would be rimulus mother the chieftain of the dragon tribe in the mountains currently she was poisoned it wasn''t lethal instantaneously,but if we waste too much time I don''t think we would be able to save rimulus mother. Rimulu had already explained to me that we had a maximum amount of a week to get the to her mother,the information was a bit too vague in my opinion,but the way rimulu said it with conviction told me that she had read up on everything there was about the poison meaning that I could trust the information relatively well. But at the same time it didn''t mean we could take it slow of course being careful was a must,but time was of essence every second rimulus mother would suffer from the poison and get weaker frostwing already suspected that someone from the tribe must have poisoned the chieftain,he didn''t say it bluntly like that,but I myself had my own suspicious as well we had no info of where the poison came from only that one day rimulus mother collapsed and the doctors figured out that she was poisoned even if we deliver the flower to her mother and gain something out of it,I am not sure if it is worth in the long run on top of that the flower itself grew in the deepest part of the earth...the info rimulu gathered describing her ancestors finding the flower was a very long time ago,the chance that the flower was still there without anything happening to it was slim,it could have been just withered away with the flow of time or a random beast could have come along and ate it dying from the unstable powers the flower had within finally exploding into thousand pieces ruining the flower... Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author. These thoughts haunted me really every minute if I didn''t stop thinking about something else,I needed to coordinate properly think of the best way this could work...in the end I had to ask myself... For who was I doing this ? For myself ? For the girls ? For the dragons ? I looked at rimulu...she was still sleeping her hands were tightly hung onto my waist she murmured a pleasant charming sound as she slept,her lips were curled upwards smiling gently as she seemed to have made herself comfortable behind my back. Watching her had my thoughts momentarily disturbed,It wasn''t that I fell in love with her or anything hell...she was a little girl I wasn''t into that sort of thing my preferences were grown woman it would be impossible for a girl like rimulu to charm me at most she could make me feel warm from her silliness or cute behavior as a child,but that was it...there was a completely other reason why I was doing this. -I can''t leave you alone... I muttered sighing as I felt some amount of pain surge into my heart...if I don''t help rimulu she will most certainly go on her own and start searching for that flower herself with her incredibly stubborn nature she wasn''t going to give up even in this feeble form of hers that could be killed with a simply slap she needed time to recover and I didn''t hold her back right now she would die without ever getting the flower nor telling her mother how deeply she cared about her,the mother herself would also grief at least thats what I thought she would do there was no parent in this whole world who didn''t have feelings or care for their child,they could act cruel or cold,but deep down blood was thicker then water... -Hahah...what am I even thinking ? I laughed almost ridiculing myself.Well at least I would like to believe thats true...maybe I am just trying to convince myself of that ? I don''t have parents I am an orphan I wouldn''t know anything about parental feelings the closest I ever got was the care the nanny would give me or the nurses in the hospital that would keep check on me both of which would tell me stories when I couldn''t fall asleep or felt pained to do so,the feelings that I would get was always very warm and fuzzy what I would not give to one day meet my parents and ask them why ? But in the end I didn''t... And I knew it would haunt me forever,but I never did try to find them because I was scared,this small wound inside my heart was something that I would hold forever as if it was a grudge...maybe this is why I hold books and stories so much dear to me...because they remind me of things that I could never had heard from the mouth of another,tales that I would need to make myself to fully imagine and teachings that could only be learned by pain and not by gentle advise. I didn''t want to see it,I just didn''t want to see rimulu going sad if she would never be able to see her parent again,it was the same as calar children in general had a very soft spot in my heart they were pure without any mischief or taint covering their hearts adorable at that too so why not help them ? Frostwing also never stopped me,he thought that what I did was good and in a way it was very beneficial for both parties.I was going to visit the dungeon and test it out,it was dangerous,but what wasn''t dangerous in this giant forest ? If you don''t take those risks you would never grow and I wasn''t going to stay like this forever either,I may be incredibly weak,but that didn''t stop me from boldly stepping into a fight for death wasn''t what I was scared about...it was the people who I cared about would disappear from my eyes that scared me. -Lord sorron...? Are you okay ? Someone spoke finally popping the bubble inside my head as I quickly turned to my right looking at the beautiful hoboku,she seemed even more so beautiful with the horse next to her complimenting her appearance her skin was naturally dark combined with the current dark forest,it made her almost invisible as if hidden under a veil completely,but not my eyes,in my eyes she was fully visible and now looking closer I realized that I had made her very worried the way her eyes reflected when looking at me was almost always the same it was loving and caring no,matter what I did knew she would still follow me including the other girls. I smiled,tightening the grip around rimulu as I brought her up a bit further looking at hoboku with a thankful smile on my face. -Its alright,don''t worry its nothing serious because of you I am already smiling a lot ! I said,my voice was confident really,but looking at hoboku she didn''t seem to be all too convinced about what I said in the end she didn''t say anything and just waited for a bit looking around her suspiciously observing the girls specifically before she leaned closer to me kissing me on my cheek. It was quick and no,one seemed to have noticed as everyone still kept their guard up,Hobokus kiss on the cheek may have been a bit too plain considering the other way too daring things she did to me,but this feeling in itself was very deep usually hoboku would be very passionate her kisses signified such desire,but this kiss showed something completely else. Hoboku didn''t voice her intention,but I understood it clearly as she tried to tell me that I could always depend on her it was sort of an assurance she wanted to let me know that she would be always close if I needed anything... In a way this was way more embarrassing then her usual bold and shameless actions it made me look incredibly unmanly not that I considered myself manly enough its just that most of the times these girls always seem to take things in their own hands even though their woman they are also barbarians... It was laughable really,but I got already used to it and even though they were barbarians they were also woman,my barbarian woman. ======================================= I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 150 Following The Current Sorry if I am not updates as fast as usual don''t worry about the updates,currently I am about to have a important exam I have already studied for it very hard and I am now just going over the material so when I am finished expect the updates to get back to daily I even post 2 more chapters ! ================================================================================== -Blondy are you awake ? I called using the transmission link in my head while also leaning closer to the fireplace as I tried to spread the flames inserting some more wooden logs into the blazing pile to increase the duration of the flame. -Oh your free now ?! Thats good ! We were already getting a bit confused with some of the things going on...how are you doing actually ?! Blondy said her voice cheery as ever this time she didn''t forget to use her mind instead of her voice hearing her talk like this made me unconsciously grin for a moment as I stepped back sitting down onto my wooden chair while leaning on the table looking around my cabin recalling a few events. -Nothing much...lets just say that I had a few inconveniences... I answered reluctantly as I didn''t want to disclose too much,blondy didn''t really understand my cue,but either way she didn''t ask further and simply continued on her own It had been a couple days since I had last contacted glasses girl''s group,the last time we talked was when blondy called me to inform me about the dungeon they had discovered inside the forest which also coincidentally is the place I needed to get so we could search for the flower rimulu needed to heal her mother. For the past days blondy told me that they hadn''t had many problems,it seems to be mainly because of me,well because of the bath I had installed in their base,their over all happiness seemed to have increased significantly by sleeping and walking with cleaner bodies,their food and water issues were long since gone everyone in their camp had recovered to a decent level mentally going into the forest at least once to hunt something to eat and also gain experience to level up and gain new skills for their classes to help their survival. But still just because their issues had lessened it didn''t mean that there weren''t any at all,the girls in that group still disliked the few boys that were among them,there hadn''t been any direct confrontations or arguments between them rather then that the hostility was one sided on the girls part and only seemed to grow for some reason,some didn''t have it,some reluctantly coped with it avoiding it completely while others straight our resented it... I had seen from last time how the girls avoided the boys altogether that guy called gary even wanted to join my own group because of that hidden hostility which was actually a big mistake on his part since it would have been even worse for him if he stayed with me and the girls... Right now he is working as a simple scout,his class which is a allows him to sneak into shadows and become undetected which suits his job,he mostly seems to simply walk around the forest and search for anything that could be helpful or dangerous to inform his own group later on,through this they are slowly getting familiar with the forest ,to get a better idea of their surroundings,the idea was originally brought up by glasses girl herself since they couldn''t escape from the forest for the time being they could only stand duck and build themselves until they were able to do so which seems to be steady at the current pace. Gary himself doesn''t have a complaint about the job probably because he doesn''t need to work with anyone to do it,he does go regularly into the forest and reports a few sightings he had found,his initial fear seemed to have been vanished and it sort of is attributed to the fact that he doesn''t feel very welcome in his own group...the other two males are in the same opinion they do their jobs adequately without bothering anyone the guys rarely talk to the girls and when they do its mostly something about their current tasks sometimes though they seem to get a little bit confident enough and talk friendly to some of the girls,but that as stated happens rarely. Their current position was very complicated no one actually hated anyone,it was just that everyone knew what happened to the other person which made it awkward and uncomfortable some may be still mentally scarred remembering what had happened to them while others just had a hard time coping with it after all there wasn''t any kind of psychologist in their area to help them go through it more easier and the guys were simply too cowardly to take action by themselves...unity wasn''t the problem in their issue it was atmosphere. Glasses girl obviously tried to do something about it and she did a lot of things such as creating teams with a guy and a girl to create a sense of camaraderie or have them regularly meet each other for work reasons to try make the other used to it,but in the end her efforts just backfired...whenever she makes someone a team with another guy the girl would always comes up and ask to change with another person,when asked why the girl would answer that there wasn''t any reason and that she just didn''t like the job all too much sometimes even making up random reasons,but never accusing the guy of being the problem. Glasses girl would always be stressed when something like this would happen the guys would also be demoralized often because they knew very well why their partners switched so much which was the most awkward and shameful event for both parties since everyone knew why... Very problematic indeed. -Hey ! sarah are you talking to sorron ?! Glasses girl called out I had already linked into blondy and was currently using her eyes too to look around,it seemed like it was her time to stand guard today her eyes swaying into the dark forest until turning back to glasses girls call. -Ahh...yeah I forgot ! Blondy exclaimed embarrassingly as she got lost in a one sided conversation with me with me about the past events so much that she didn''t even bother calling glasses girl for the more important discussion,I was also a bit embarrassed since I didn''t bother telling her that point and rather got lost listening to her,usually I would cut her off at one point in her conversation and go on,but for some reason I found it interest what she was talking about and got lost. -Hehe...sorry janet don''t worry I didn''t say too much... Blondy apologized showing her a wryly smile as she scratched her head,glasses girl simply sighed shaking her head in a helpless motion. -I really don''t know what your definition of "too much" is either way can I start talking with him now ? Glasses girl motion making blondy nod for a second as she finally started acting as a telephone for both of us. -You really have a lot of work on your hands right now don''t you ? I said my tone wasn''t conveyed in my sentence really,but glasses girl understood and only smiled wryly as she took in the sympathy while grinding her teeth. -Is that the only thing that you came to say are do you have something else ? If I recall I figured the reason you called was because you wanted to know more about the dungeon we discovered no ? Glasses girl said fixing her glasses at the same time while speaking her sentence with a prideful smile on her face,looking closer at her I could see that she wasn''t in the best state she was relatively clean nothing to say about that,but her clothing was really ragged at the moment she had to use a few big pieces of pelt to cover up some of her ripped garments so she wouldn''t expose herself too much,it over all didn''t look good and it seemed to be pretty uncomfortable as well,but it would do thats for sure. If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. A lot of things changed over the past few days after getting acquaintance with the forest for a extended amount of time these people slowly started to understand how to live by themselves,I remember that clothing used be a problem a short lived problem,but a problem nonetheless for a person like me who lived in a highly advanced world not even counting other problems such as underwear which doesn''t seem to exist in this forest. For guys underwear is something they feel comfortable with and prefer to have something they don''t really need when in a hitch,but is very convenient to have,on the other hand for girls...underwear is like their life. Thinking about this topic my eyes suddenly shifted looking down to the lower portion of her body as I discovered her jeans covered by a thick pelt skirt,looking closer.I could see that glasses girl was slowly shifting her legs left and right her expression hid it very well that she didn''t seem to be bothered at all,but the way she stood straight with her hands lowered obviously indicated a lot of things to me...things that I didn''t necessarily need to speak out loud if I didn''t want to get shouted by glasses girl. -I am not a person who likes to brush around the bush so i get to the point,I need to know where the dungeon is,a friend that I had encountered needs some help,but I am obviously not going to take it from you for free or anything as I said earlier we are partners and friends,but we don''t need to necessarily share with each other if we don''t want to,so state your demand please I said,getting straight on the topic while staring at glasses girl,she seemed a bit nervous about this point of the conversation,but she kept her cool and started to consider a few things while in a thinking gesture,there weren''t many people outside our conversation seemed pretty much alone as it was dark outside with a very people guarding outside next to blondy,these people while standing looked as if they were about to nod off at any minute,knowing that they weren''t used to things like this was very understandable,but even then if compared to the girls their stamina wasn''t very high...of course its a bit unfair to compare them to my girls since they gain the huge benefit from my emblem... -Your really merciless to negotiations...can you at least pretend to think this is important ? We don''t have much in our camp you know we basically live like cavemen right now... She said her cheeks dyed with a little bit of red while smiling at me wryly,I could very well understand her feelings and knew how hard it was to live like this hunger was only your first problem after that came boredom people couldn''t just always go up and do something productive with their time,work is exhausting for most people especially for the people on earth,usually a normal person entertains themselves with video games,internet,phones or even books if you are like me,but in this world other then books with confusing languages,there is no video games,internet or phones to fumble around with people just don''t often realize how actually boring it was to be in such a unadvanced world or live without their technology in general,they only ever talk about the romance of the possibilities or the fantasy aspect of it to care which isn''t what its really about... In the end we couldn''t do much about it,its not like I found some of the things I do interest either even stevens group is a very good example of this since they were the main victims this feeling,they felt bored they did their horrible acts because their boredom drove them to it,having people bored is something that can cause a lot of trouble by itself,its not something good for either the people or the person who is in charge of these people which can end in more then one way...most of which are very bad. A person can really just endure for so long until they succumb to it or go mad with depression personally I hadn''t reached this point and I am also not expecting these guys to soon reach that point either since they weren''t hermits like stevens group it would be only a matter of time until they finally got out of this forest to see the world and until then everyone needed to endure some more. -Then how about I give you some better garments ? I also have a few excess chairs and tables if you want ? I offered,the clothes I had were generally the once I had taken from the orcs the sizes were very big,but they could fit it up some more like I did previously and concerning the chairs and the tables they were also available right now,I hadn''t a lot of use to them and giving it to them was also nothing bad really since they would need it. Hearing my words,glasses girl''s eyes suddenly lit up she seemed extremely excited by both offers and quickly shook my hand...well blondy''s hand I mean. -Yes,thank you a lot clothing is very needed ! She smiled,her smile was radiating very genuine not that I felt charmed by it,but felt pleasant to see nonetheless since I could have always taken the information from them without a single speck of effort,doing it like this made it far more easier for both groups after striking the deal we quickly discussed when we were going to meet,I needed to get there very quickly so tomorrow morning would be the time since right now the girls needed some time to prepare before leaving again from their home. At this point the harder part of the negotiation ended.Glasses girl didn''t bother asking where the clothing or furniture came from,she only specified that it should be in good condition without any holes or rips in them which I could assure without a problem,regarding cleanliness she was going to take care of it herself the extra tables and chairs were also very welcome to her since in her group everyone needed to sit on the ground to eat having a proper place to sit and eat would help them get better on the mood. Both of us weren''t really in a hurry to end the discussion I also had a few things I needed to tell her specifically such as the demon lord the three great monsters and the layout of the forest which they should avoid basically things they should know about so they should avoid it at all costs. Unfortunately just as I was about to tell her these things the door to my cabin suddenly slammed open ! (Wrank !) The sudden sound that came with the slam startled me a good bunch making me immediately severe the connection to blondy as I quickly moved my head towards the door to see what happened... -hehe...lahrd shoron I waaant my praish... Hobura said her words a bit too jumbled inside her mouth as she stepped inside her body reeking heavily of alcohol while her eyes looked incredibly lustful and hungry... Hobura was drunk... ============================================== I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 151 A Hot Night This chapter gave me more trouble then it was actually worth... Anyways sorry for the unusual delay,I have finished my exam and soon am going to return to schedule ! ======================================================= Hobura was drunk,not incredibly dead drunk like the last few times,but drunk enough to become a bit wishy washy in her head. Concerning the others they were still outside doing their little festive,after we all got finally back home the girls started cheering and begged me to make them some good food,since we traveled far and did a lot of work on the way I figured that the girls at least deserved that much for their hard work which is why I prepared a lot of food for everyone including the new beasts to make a small celebration. Even now I could hear their shouting and cheering outside even more so as the door had been slammed wide open by hobura showing some of the scenery outside with the girls eating,drinking and laughing with the beasts very close gathered in one area together meeting the other beasts such as the crimson wolf and red hawk while also eating happily their own share of meats or vegetables that I had provided for them.. We had a lot of alcohol still so I figured that I should give them some to get the mood right fortunately I was smart enough to not give them all too much so the girls wouldn''t start to go crazy with the drinks,I took precautions to these things,but I still kinda predicted something like this would happen so I wasn''t very surprised when I saw her come. I smiled wryly,getting up from my wooden chair as I swiftly approached the wobbling hobura standing in the door way smiling at me.Her eyes were incredibly longing and loving reeking alcohol very badly as if she bathed in it,her steel armor was also stripped revealing her normal cloth under garments that I usually told everyone to wear under their armor so they wouldn''t get uncomfortable or cold. Most of the time her perfect figure would be hidden under her bulky armor it was also a look that I was the most familiar with since I knew that hobura loved her armor a lot just like she loved her sword both of which she carried along everywhere when we traveled rarely taking them off in places she doesn''t feel safe in or is unfamiliar with. But now she was fully revealed to me not as in she was nude or anything,but rather she looked very unrestrained with her shorts hugging her entire waist exposing her fine body lines and her big shirt that we got from the orc village slightly disheveled revealing an entire half of her shoulder a part of her breast which I couldn''t help,but admire while staring at her. -Hehehe lorhd shorron ! She wailed cutely smiling lovingly as she came forward approaching me at the same time with open arms to hug me tight,her steps were unstable and a bit wobbly every time she took a step forward her breasts would bounce for a split second underneath her shirt which was also a bit distracting. But just as we were about to face each other hobura made a mistake she took one step too short and started tripping on the floor at first I instinctively believed that she could stabilize herself without a problem,but at then I remembered that hobura was actually drunk the chance of her being able to stabilize herself while intoxicated weren''t low,but with the way she wobbled around made me wonder if she could even do such thing. I was a bit worried after all and quickly jumped without thinking trying to help her stabilize herself,but the moment I got into her arms reach hobura''s eyes shined for a second,her hands moved fast latching herself onto my waist while also leaning her entire body weight on me as we both fell down onto the wooden floor together. (Whamp!) The impact wasn''t too strong,but it still hurt a lot making me groan from the inside as I felt my entire back spread with a lot of pain.In the end the only thing I could do was suck it in and look down towards the beautiful red head in front of me. I could feel her entire body pressing onto me she reeked very strongly,but I didn''t mind and just smiled gently raising my hand for a moment to push away the strands of red hair that blocked her charming face,the atmosphere was left something to be desired,but I was still not very bothered. -Lohrd shoron I whant mai praish ! She said repeating her opening sentence in a cute manner,her tone a bit resolute and demanding then usually domineering even something that I didn''t expect to hear from her when facing me,it was something new,but I didn''t comment on it and just stroked her soft cheek my touch had her momentarily melting as she felt comfortable in my care her body only etching further into me as she started to get excited her feelings rushing with lust and love together washing over me through our connection,her eyes were also very sharp and strong she hadn''t sobered up quite,but she was still very conscious of everything that was happening. Originally when I announced hobura as the winner of the beast catching competition I didn''t think of the prize as something like selling my body to that someone,its not that I didn''t think about it,but always selling my body seemed a just a bit too narcissistic of me which I didn''t really like personally since I wasn''t such a person,I was rather thinking something on the lines of giving that person a present cooking something delicious or unique maybe going on a date even spending some time alone with that particular person to strengthen our bond holding hands or even kissing while having some quality time together,but in the end this is what they wanted the most didn''t they ? I bit too direct,but that didn''t mean they didn''t love me they also just wanted me to feel good just like they wanted to make themselves feel good. I couldn''t help,but giggle seeing her like this,she was incredibly headstrong and eager even though she could have always picked a better timing to get her way with me she chose this particular time after we got settled back home,her eagerness was very cute to me and most of all appealing as a woman. -Alright I give you your prize,but if I say anything you have to do it alright ? I asked smiling at hobura as her cheek was still very nuzzled into my palm hearing my words she nodded very quickly her eyes sparkling with desire and her body shivering with anticipation. I also didn''t reserve myself going in straight forward as I kissed her soft lips passionately,the door to the cabin was still open,but it wasn''t a problem as I also quickly casted my with my free hand closing the door behind us with a gently push as the atmosphere started to rise inside this lonely little cabin of ours. This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. The flames crackled in the fireplace causing small sparks to fly into the air,the flames of the fire place shone brightly simultaneously casting a huge shadow over the wall from the cast of our bodies combining and shuffled into all kinds of shapes. My tongue being extremely dominated by hoburas desire as she fully started go wild on me.Our heart beats were merging the more hobura felt horny the more I felt a pint of desire rushing through the bond of ours making me go through a turmoil of emotions which I embraced without a second thought. My intake of air was getting shorter,hobura was literally sucking in all of my fluids inside my mouth she was starting to get more aggressive the more she had her way,I couldn''t just have her continue like this since I would most likely lose conscious if I didn''t stop her somehow... Fortunately I didn''t need to think too much about the solution and simply pushed hobura to the side putting her onto her back as I simultaneously mounted on top of her soft waist giving both of us some breathing time as we stared at each other with heated emotions. My heart was pounding intensely my hands moved on their own as I started to fondle hobura bellow,rubbing her waist with my bottom at the same time as we both started to enjoy each other some more. Hobura moaned in pleasure she was incredibly impatient and horny,the only thing she wanted to do was to rip apart the thin baggy shirt I wore and pull off my pants so she could enjoy bonding through our flesh and even though she wanted that badly she also wanted monopolize me all by herself possess me in a way only she could. I wasn''t entirely against it and simply continued stroking her my hands traveling up her stomach and finally towards her ample breasts that I squeezed gently the intensity in her eyes was getting stronger the more I aroused her,her hands almost about to jump at me,but still keeping herself under control trying to relax under my soft care. -I love you I whispered,hearing my words hobura''s mind suddenly jumped into a intense turmoil she froze at the very second a bit stunned that I brought it up so suddenly,I was really more surprised that I was so straight up blunt like this usually I would avoid saying it directly and only show it,but for some reason my heart didn''t allow that,for some reason I wanted her to know that I did love her just like the others she had a very big spot in my heart that no,one could simply wash away,maybe I had learned this trait from hoboku...her blatant way to say these words without a single shred of shame really amazed me to this day... My face heated up I was embarrassed to no end,my hands were still playing with hobura''s breasts squeezing and fondling her warmly,I couldn''t see hobura herself since I was slightly avoiding her gaze by just concentrating on the pleasure I wanted both of us to experience.I wanted to continue and act as if I didn''t say anything,but while I was thinking about it hobura suddenly raised herself. Her action was sudden she directly broke my balance on top of her,but quickly coiled up with her arms around me holding my tight facing her,I could see a flash in front of me her shirt had suddenly been taken off flying into the air and slowly falling behind her revealing hobura''s nude body,her ample breasts were shaking momentarily showing their elastic and seductive appeal in front of me,I was a bit unsure what was happening and raised my head for a bit looking towards hobura''s expression and whether or not it had changed my heart was worried even though I shouldn''t have any reason at all to be worried since I knew that hobura loved me back,but still it was simply hard to open yourself to someone sometimes even though you knew that person loves you unconditionally it is one of the reasons why I don''t say these words that often. But as I believed it to be true the moment I raised my head to look at hobura properly I saw a smile,a radiating beautiful smile it wasn''t lustful or seductive,but rather it was happy and excited I had seen such a smile before and knew very well of its meaning. -I love you too lord sorron... She whispered me back and at that very moment it seemed as if all restraints on her emotions had been set free a full dam of lust,love and excited started to stream through our bond time started to go on incredibly fast I hadn''t even enough time to respond to her properly as hobura didn''t spare anything and stripped both of us in a matter of seconds I could even remember that she some parts of my pants off at one point later we were already at the bed both naked and sweaty my hard and erect dick was closing into her pussy from behind as I continued to pound her furiously while also holding her dark ass tightly so she wouldn''t get pushed off. Hobura constantly moaned,she was wild and begged me to go in harder every time I slammed it into her soon enough the flame inside my heart started to roar loudly the ringing in my head was second to hobura''s constant moaning and whimpering. After I finished pounding her from behind I continued and pulled her towards her back,hobura''s face at that point was a bit teary and full of ecstasy I wasn''t quite tired yet and hobura was still begging for more which is why I continued to come into her from the front. Hobura also started to move,her crimson red hair always shuffled left and right when she finally came up and sat onto my lap hugging my tightly her nails clawing my back while simultaneously locking her legs behind my back. My hands were tightly gripping her ass fondling her my mouth didn''t stop either as I sucked on one of her breasts sometimes getting forced by hobura to kiss her until she was satisfied. The fireplace still continued to crackle and after some time the flames completely distinguished leaving us in the dark and somewhat cold. Not that we needed it actually and it was a hot night anyways. ===================================================== I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 152 Bloody Pillow I am sorry if the story is so slow paced,but that works very well since the average words of a single chapter is 2000 to 3000 words this way connecting all of the chapters makes a better continuation of the previous chapter and also a good way for me to think about the random component assets and story I can write before actually writing them the updates are daily after all so you shouldn''t need to wait a whole week just for single long chapter that may not even exceed 8000 words. This is also a faster and convenient way ! I hope you enjoy ! =============================================================== The next day was quite peaceful. When I opened my eyes I immediately felt the extremely soft and warm embrace of a certain someone coming from behind,her hand was directly pushing me tightly to her chest while her hair mildly covered the side of my head the smell also good with a strange spicy aroma that usually came from the meats that I cook... The blanket was very big,it was just enough to barely cover both of us throughout the night warmth in my opinion probably wouldn''t have been a problem seeing that hobura and I were so close to each other... I could hear a faint purring coming behind my ear,I already knew that hobura was awake,she had been awake for the last 3 or 4 hours and simply watched over me the whole time with a heated look in her eyes,the night had been pretty sleepless,I still had a lot of memories with hobura being in a different position sometimes moaning and sometimes begging for more relief our bodies had been constantly connected,gripping,clawing,bitting and sucking one another in a lot of places which made a lot of unimaginable feelings and sensations made possible. -Mmhmmm... Hobura purred,she was really enjoying herself right now,I couldn''t really understand what she found so interesting by watching me sleep for 3 to 4 hours straight,its not like I was surprised or anything since hobura does it all the time,but still at one point I would like to know what kind of thought revolves around her head when she watches me like this... In anyway I still felt a bit tired and wanted to sleep hobura had already deprived me of a lot of restless hours I knew that she was tired just like me,but her mental energy seemed just far more then mine maybe its because she motivated right now...at least I hope that she can control herself and not do anything outrageous at the moment. I really wanted to pretend that I was sleeping right now,but even if I tried hobura and I already knew the other person was wide awake,our bond was very close there was no way neither of us wouldn''t have perceived these feelings to one another,but still I wanted to pretend...maybe hobura wouldn''t call me out just yet. Unfortunately It was already early in the morning,I already felt very used tp waking up at these hours my mental clock had been changed significantly since coming here and it didn''t seem like I would sleep at any time soon,I also needed to get up and check on the other girls,we weren''t going to stay at home base for a very long time after eating and preparing for a bit we soon head out again towards the dungeon today. There was no,guarantee that we could located that flower nor if the dungeon was good enough for us to handle,we as well get stuck at the very first level of the dungeon if this really happens the danger will only increase,but our leveling speed on the other hand might benefit a lot through this trip. Either way,we needed to check no matter what not just because of rimulu and her mother,but to also strengthen ourselves,lately the gap between me and the level of the girls was slowly closing in they had already undergone their second evolution and started a new.At the current stage one of the girls was already either slightly higher in terms of a stats compared to me or even at my level this gap would only continue rising the more they would continue hunting and gaining experience even though it wasn''t my job to actually level up and gain experience there was still no reason for me not to gain levels to strengthen myself. Most of the times because of my pathetically low strength I would support the girls from the back with my water and ice magic while they were fighting by either freezing the opponents or defending the girls which helped a lot.Strengthening the support was going to make our group better,I also very much needed self defense power since it was only ever going to get harder with everyone opponent we faced,currently with the newly acquired spells that I got from frostwing my fire power exceeded everyone else in terms of consistency it wouldn''t always stay like this and the magician girls would also soon finish with their deconstruction of their magic circles and make other spells which would maybe even exceed my own fire power what we needed the most was training,training that the dungeon may be able to give us all maybe even more. I thought,going through the entire plan with a light thought through my brain I had some small worries and doubts about this,but I knew that we couldn''t just sit in our comfort zone forever there were far too intimidating opponents in this forest for us to keep our guard down the white ape and rimulu were only beasts who lived in the outskirts of the core zone even they were far more powerful then us,the demon king was also creating some large ruckus inside this forest,his plans were unknown to me,but from what I gathered through his actions this army of monsters he lead,I felt very much that this relatively calm state of the forest wouldn''t last long for a very long time...this demon king was really a jack in the box...I wasn''t sure what to really expect from him neither could I challenge what he did I could only wait and see,and until then I also needed to be prepared. Every single argument I presented to myself made me just a bit more motivated from the inside as I wanted to simply get out of the bed and start taking action,it was hard like this sometimes going too fast wasn''t going to help me,its not like we could improve tremendously through a single night everything needed time we needed to garner our patience and strike when the iron was hot reminding myself to not get ahead of myself was a good thing for me and the girls of course. Thinking about it at this very moment my serious attitude seemed a bit laughable as hobura was only a few centimeters away from me completely nude and eager I could feel her for a while now as she was trying to make me initiate on her instead by moving her legs around and stroking me gently at a few parts to arouse me,for a slight moment I seriously forgot that she was even there,not that I saw her as someone invisible or easy to miss,but rather I thought of her as someone that was always here already very much engraved onto my mind as if it was natural that she was here...very silly really. -ehh... Suddenly at the very second I felt something wet and warm touching my shoulder,I was very surprised for a slight moment,but calmed down very quickly as I realized that hobura was licking me...I couldn''t see her expression really,but I generally imagined that she had a very perverted look on her face which was almost 85 % times the correct answer. I didn''t want to move or tell her to stop either as I was still trying to pretend that I was sleeping even though it was very clear that both of us knew that the other wasn''t sleeping at all...it was really weird alright ! Hobura herself still didn''t call me out on that point even though she knew I was awake,her licking was also only getting worse as it was slowly turning me on...making me hot and bothered,I really felt like hobura was just playing a big joke on me why couldn''t she just turn me around and demand it from me like usually...she is a person who talks around an issue she is a person who simply says what she likes and doesn''t like,but at the moment she was being awfully clueless.. This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. I really considered what she was trying to do,but then suddenly again another thought sprang out of my mind...this time remembering the hot night we shared yesterday and how it also ended... Hobura was a bit ruthless while doing it,she seemed to have fully committed to her wild side and acted slightly rough with both her moves and pulls which sometimes brought me small amount of discomfort or pain,of course I hadn''t told her to that is uncomfortable or anything...I felt like it would just hurt her feelings if I told her that so I simply ignored it and let hobura feel her happiness. But at one moment something else happened,while doing it hobura had used her hands to tightly grip onto my shoulder her eyes were incredibly crazed and lustful at the time she seemed as if she wanted nothing else,but to eat me up and while pulling me the nails on her hands accidentally grazed my shoulder. Blood was drawn. Even though it hurt very much I still didn''t know that I was actually bleeding I only thought that hobura had claw my from behind and nothing else,hobura on the other didn''t need to see the blood to know that I was bleeding after all she was a blood was something very distinctive that she could always differentiate without a problem even her innate skills were deeply involved with blood she could find a bleeding target from miles away even if the bleeding cut was only a centimeter her abilities were amazing and unique like any other making this no different,but also mind boggling to her. The blood that was drawn from my body seemed to have literally frozen hobura instantly I remember that I was confused of why she had stopped all of a sudden her look was very shocking too,she was fully petrified her eyes changing back to normal with a more worried glint and her previous small drunk state immediately turning sober the previous happiness and lust that she had indulged herself with had turned into worry and self blame instead. It was only after a few seconds later did I realize that I was actually bleeding,the bleeding wasn''t serious it really wasn''t my health may be pathetic,but a cut like this even I could endure without a problem.Hobura had only put a bit too much force into her hand while pulling me the single nail she stabbed into my flesh only caused a very small cut that bled a few drops of blood and nothing else. Honestly saying,bleeding while doing it was something I didn''t know if it was normal or not I fairly unexperienced myself and only know some simple poses for doing this.I did imagine a lot of kinky things happening where there could be injuries of any sorts,but things like these simple scratches just made me think that it was a bit over exaggerating which is why I didn''t think of it as anything at the time,but for hobura...it seemed as if her whole world had collapsed at that very second the moment I started bleeding. Without another comment it was at this moment that hobura finally calmed down and we decided to stop,she deeply apologized to me and cried a bit seeing her cry was something that I could never take in a thousand years...after all hobura was a super strong barbarian girl compared to the other girls her crying was something that could rupture the hearts of million men within mere seconds I hadn''t seen a lot of the girls cry,but whenever someone would cry I couldn''t just stand still and not do anything it was just too heart breaking to watch which is why I do anything to stop them from doing so. In the end having hobura cry was something normal she was a woman after all she is mostly credited to be extremely strong and barbaric,but deep down she also just wants me as man to hug her lovingly as a woman it wasn''t anything strange and I had not a single right to judge her at all nor did I ever consider to do such a thing in the first place. Fortunately me calming her was very successful attempt she still sniffled at times while snuggling into my chest for a warm embrace,but in the end she was glad finally giving both of us a few hours to sleep. The spot she was licking right now was very much the small injury with her nails when pulling me up,I could even slowly feel her tongue grazing the small edges of the injury,pathetically...it didn''t even heal yet...my natural health regeneration sucked at this moment even hobura''s tongue was doing much better then my own body... I couldn''t endure anymore feeling a bit too shameless of myself,I swiftly turned around facing hobura''s whose wet tongue was out staring at me. Hahah...it seems like I was wrong when I tried to guess her expression... Looking at hobura I could only smile with a pained look on my face...her eyes were a bit red and I could see small amounts of tear stains under her eyes,she looked very sad my heart shook when I saw her feeling very ashamed of myself for some reason. -Hobura... I started,trying to lighten up her feelings for a bit,our bond was there and I could feel how much hobura did love me,but there was also guilt the guilt of hurting that very loved one with her own hands. -lord sorron I always hurt you more then I actually protect you... She mumbled her words were very painful indeed,but I didn''t mind it,in my head she was only talking nonsense and nothing else even though she did hurt me physically in the forest,I also knew that it wasn''t because of her own desire after all she didn''t have full control over the situation making me and the rest already forgive her without a second thought. But even then it seems like hobura hadn''t full forgiven herself...the blood that she drew from my body accidentally may have uncovered her little trauma as she was once again confronted with hurting me some bit even though it wasn''t her fault once again... It didn''t matter whether or not I did forgive her or not,but what did matter was that if she could forgive herself and I for the most didn''t want to see her like this. I didn''t hesitate going forward I kissed hobura passionately,she was very surprised by my sudden action her desire were instantly ignited even though she was also trying to resist them,but in the end she wasn''t able to her desire and love towards me was stronger as she returned the kiss to me twofold. -Hobura...I don''t mind you can hurt me as much as you like if its you I won''t feel pain or regret you belong to me and I also belong to you and because we belong to each other we can also do anything we want to one another...I already said it didn''t I? I asked her making the heated hobura temporarily stiff as her feelings started to bloom endlessly inside her heart a smile slowly radiating from her lips the same slime she gave me yesterday night... -I love you...I love you with all my heart lord sorron I would give my soul and body to you no matter what just to stay with you for all eternity and hold your hand... She said her isolated barrier now fully breaking down under the waves of love that streamed through them...we gazed at one another heat was once again gathering intensely doing it a second time in the morning seemed to be unavoidable right now....not that I minded of course. Or so I thought. -Hey its really hurtful that you two aren''t even acknowledging my presence right now ! Even though I am standing right next to you ! Wylniva shouted out,her voice a bit jealous,but also hurt as if she seemed to be annoyed by something. ================================================================= I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 153 Improve From The Outside -Wahhh ! The moment I heard wylniva''s voice a immediate sense of insecurity and dread spread throughout my entire body,I was obviously startled by her sudden appearance even more so as she was right next to us standing there for how god long observing what were were doing,that simple thought alone made my face heat up entirely as I held onto the blanket tightly covering my entire body. Hobura also didn''t react very well to wylniva''s sudden appearance or surprise I had to say,she seemed awfully disgruntled and annoyed by wylniva as we were just about to do something very intimate with each other just to be suddenly interrupted just like that,her personal security also seemed to have been breached by wylniva as hobura quickly pulled me along tightly locking me within her arms and legs while pushing my head towards her ample and soft breasts looking at wylniva with a angry look in her eyes. As a woman hobura didn''t have anything to feel ashamed about since wylniva was also a woman,on top of that I too kinda acted as a cover up hiding hobura''s lady bits with my body,the current position we were in was actually a bit more embarrassing then before,but right now I really didn''t have the energy to either say anything or voice my complaint... Wylniva who was still standing next to us just smiled,her smile was incredibly teasing as she felt amused by our little panic attack. -Wow,if you want to continue then don''t let me stop you... Wylniva said her voice was a bit hoarse and expecting,hobura couldn''t understand a word wylniva was saying and simply kept a tight hold onto me while watching her with vigilance,hobura was still not very good in terms of wylniva,deep down she had a small grudge about succubi in general with previous events that caused all of us especially hobura a lot of trouble,mind control was something that caused hobura a small trauma so you would think that she doesn''t like any woman that has black wings behind her back. But another more major reason why she doesn''t like wylniva is because she is also a woman,when I first decided to add wylniva to our group the girls were all against it not because they couldn''t trust wylniva or thought that she would hurt me no,it was because everyone felt threatened by the sudden appearance of the striking beauty getting close to me,the girls were all very beautiful on their own in terms of looks no one would lose against wylniva,but at the same time they wouldn''t win either,they were pretty much scared that wylniva would snatch me away from them at one point which is why they were strictly against having her in our group. In the end I needed to make a promise with everyone that stated that I would never have any romantic relationship with wylniva to let her join us,because that was the only way I promised without a second thought,I wasn''t so arrogant and snotty enough to think that every woman I liked or met would be my girlfriend or wife.I already had enough of that with my own girls here they were also pretty forceful themselves and cheating on 12 woman wasn''t very good in my book either even though my common sense had already been shattered the moment I started to have 12 girlfriends or wifes... Thinking about it more throughly I hadn''t quite specified what the girls meant to me...up until now it always just seemed like we were all a big family a bit noisy,rude and shameless,but a family nonetheless,the girls also liked one another a lot since they all had been together since the very beginning creating a hard to severe bond that even I couldn''t make so easily treating each other like real sisters helping and supporting when needed,there were some conflicts of course between the girls mostly at the start of their training when they were goblins,but now conflicts were rare and when they do happen its always either because of me or because one girl stole the other girl''s roasted meat...but I do know that the girls have a small rivalry between each other when it comes to me and overall strength they work very hard everyday to make better results then before complaining had been done at the very beginning,but now there was only grunting and slashing,blasting and squashing.... I shook my head,no point in thinking about this,its not like I will ever leave or abandon any one of them loving them meant that I had to be always with them and support them which I would do regardless. I concentrated back at wylniva,glancing at her I noticed that she really seemed to have something to say,her sudden appearance wasn''t just because she wanted to bother us it seemed. -Hobura,its already early in the morning how about you go out and check on the other girls whether or not they are alright,we will soon leave today too so I want everyone to be prepared,I''ll keep wylniva here there are a few things I need to talk with her about I said gently smiling towards hobura while stroking her sides so she would be a bit more relaxed,hobura obviously didn''t like the idea to the least and stared at me for a bit,her eyes looked a bit unrelenting as if she was saying that she wouldn''t leave no matter what,her gaze was also very heated,she was hot and bothered from the inside having wylniva suddenly pop up and interrupt the both of us in the middle of almost doing it gave her a pretty bad mood as she still wasn''t able to get relief from me only able to endure even though I was right in front of her in a silver plater. But in the end she couldn''t do much,she would do as I say because it was me who said it after all,she trusted me a lot,but leaving me with a seductress alone in a room was still hard for her as it made her uneasy from the inside as a woman even though she did have believe in me. You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version. At the end she swiftly kissed me in front of wylniva her kiss was a surprise and threw me off lightly also embarrassing me since someone else was watching either way I didn''t resist and just got through with it returning the kiss with even passion,hobura also squeezing me tight for both enjoyment and show while also glaring at wylniva at the front as if telling her where her spot was and where she was. Wylniva only snorted at that glare looking to the side crossing her arms and not saying anything...woman really had a way to convey their meanings without actually speaking,I wonder how things would turn out if wylniva and the girls would finally able to communicate with each other...at least I hope they get along very well the other girls might quickly warm up to wylniva at some point and regarding hobura...I wasn''t sure. Finally hobura climbed out of the bed her crimson red hair was very messy flowing down her back like a river bank.A few parts of her skin were also stained with some love juices from yesterday we exchanged she looked and smelled very dirty at the moment,but even so I couldn''t really say that hobura wasn''t attractive as her fully revealed back side still had me staring at her from head to toe,it almost seemed as if it was a dream to have slept with a fairy like her,but I knew better and this pleasant dream was mostly likely going to repeat in the near future maybe even more eventful then the last. Hobura didn''t take much time she simply walked around the room and picked up her clothing that was scattered everywhere,she didn''t immediately wear it though and just held in her hands while walking around nude as if she was giving me a small show for my eyes finally walking to the exit,giving wylniva one last warning glance and me a happy smile before opening the door and slamming it shut again. -... -... After hobura there was a small silence between me and wylniva,I was still not clothed and just hid under my blanket only now did I realize that the odor of the whole cabin was very bad,the smell was something that was left from our wild hot desire from yesterday it wasn''t thick or anything,but it was still very obvious as it constantly reminded me of what I did yesterday and who was standing in front of me right now. -That woman....hobura was her name ? She is the second most annoying and willful woman I had seen so far in your camp almost religiously obsessed...or rather just being a woman in love I guess.. Wylniva said,her tone showing a hint of amusement,hearing that she considered hobura the second most annoying,I really wondered who was the first...hoboku most likely. I believed not really bothered to ask her myself as I straight my posture trying to look a little bit respectable,but failing as my current position didn''t look very impressive since I was butt naked covered by a thick fur blanket inside a smell room....I really wanted this to end quickly and stared at wylniva with a expecting look in my eyes,she immediately caught onto what I wanted to say and started on her own pulling a wooden chair from the side as she observed the room some more. -After all the settlements I had seen you take over,I really didn''t expect you to and those woman to live in such a dull place... Her words were a bit hurtful,but I didn''t mind and just replied calmly. -Did you just come to complain or do you have anything more worthwhile to say...yes,I admit its dull,but it does very well for living and it is our home after all the girls are also more happier in this place then any other,but considering you I am not very sure you will be satisfied...in either way you should have at least slightly expected something like this when you decided to join us I said my voice also holding a hint of humor to it,wylniva was still smiling though,I knew that she really didn''t actually complain about anything,but it was very clear that she didn''t like this place since it almost didn''t have anything at all a person like her and noble lady nonetheless wouldn''t very much want to live in a empty space after all much less in a cave nor a cabin maybe now she regretted to have had joined us after all and considered to ask me to let her free and in all honestly I would let her free if she asked for it,I was confident enough to say that she wasn''t a person who would snitch on someone just to see them suffer she was rather a calculative person who would only see profit in things she was interested in which is the reason she joined us,ordinary people would be frightened by the unknown,but not her as she had previously stated herself. She loved the unknown and even now I could see that she had no intention on quitting on anything,that wasn''t her style after all. -Hahah..yes I did and in all honesty even I have my standards of living that even I can''t quit so quickly,thats why I came today to ask you if I could help you in different area that suited me more She offered making me a bit more curious as to what she had in mind,I didn''t see why not so simply let her continue nodding my head as she started to tell me about her "area" that she was strong in. ============================================================= I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 154 You Need To Know About Me -You want to help me build this place ? Develop it further in a sense just like a small settlement you mean ? I asked,my tone a bit interested and my facial expression slightly stunned after fully listening to wylniva''s offer and idea. -Yes,exactly just as I said before,I am a librarian even though I am also a competent fighter,fighting isn''t the only thing I can do people back in my home even considered me as the most youngest scholar there was,with my ideas and general knowledge in all kinds of subjects I am sure that I can make this place better and more enjoyable to live in,after all I also know the concept of a home its the place where you are the most comfortable and safe in making it better and more safer doesn''t hurt now does it ? She said,showing a very prideful and confident look on her face as she crossed her legs together sitting on the wooden chair with a straight back while staring at me with those,beautiful eyes of hers lightly pulling her hair to the side with a natural and skillful manner. I narrowed my eyes for a moment,thinking about her offer a bit more seriously,in all honesty there was nothing in that idea that I really against or anything like that,I felt that it would be more beneficial towards our future endeavor and having the girls always live inside that cave also made me worried and feel bad from the inside,her offer wasn''t something I didn''t consider myself,I already had planned to build some simple cabins like my own to house the girls and make them feel more comfortable,I also knew that they didn''t mind where they slept either way more then that I quite highly suspected that they were more attached to the cave then a house,the safety and comfort a solid roof over your head can bring couldn''t be compared to that of a dark cave ceiling of course the girls wouldn''t understand such aspect since they never lived inside a house for a very long time spending most of their lives in a cave which was the most familiar in their heads,but slowly I wanted to change that fact and make them feel a bit more comfortable. But as much as I like them to feel comfortable,I also didn''t want to force anyone they would decide on their own if they wanted a house or not and preparing before hand didn''t hurt,we also needed to make the stable or pens for the different beasts mounts the girls now owned there was a lot to be considered such as more food for everyone,I wasn''t planning on having the beasts live inside the cave,but make an environment that they would get to love individual after all there was plenty of space in our base we could always expend too since the trees had been cut down,up rooted from their places creating more free space. This time we had been really moving around a bit too long,we needed improve our base too since it was our home basic materials wouldn''t cost us anything either since we had the slimes to do it for us instead,they could go into the forest and gather everything we needed without getting tired.We also had the support of the other villages such as the kobolds and the ratman village that could help us with the more detailed things such as carpentry and carving which was a big help. -Then can you tell me what you have in mind then ? For example how would you go around building our sleeping areas or would you add other rooms with different uses? Maybe even make completely different housings like storage rooms and dining areas the beast we currently have also need to be considered I asked trying to gauge whether or not she was all talk,but no do and it seemed like wylniva was very fazed by these questions as she rummaged through her breast pockets and pulled a big piece of square skin out of nowhere... I was sort of surprised since I didn''t know she had space to hide such a thing,it seemed as if we didn''t search her thorough enough...not that it matter now of course. Anyways I looked at the big piece of skin with a glint of interest shining in my eyes,looking at it I already figured out that she was using it as a sort of parchment which she could use to draw or write something,I remember that in medieval times people actually used to these things instead of creating paper...maybe paper isn''t something common even though most of the books I had were indeed made out of paper. -Here see last night I didn''t play around and got drunk like those other woman,I looked at this place from outside and to inside the drawings I made here are the basic concepts of what I want to make here,we can also use the cave as a storage location because of its cool humidity... She said swiftly getting closer to me as she stood up giving me sheep skin herself,watching her lean closer,I couldn''t help,but notice her cleavage,I didn''t stare it too for too long though and quickly concentrated to the sheep skins before making a fool of myself,even though the action was quick wylniva still seemed to have noticed nonetheless,but not calling it out and simply handing the sheep skin over to me without a second word. I could feel our bond very closely,it was sometimes very uncomfortable to have a bond with someone you aren''t really very intimate with especially a woman as a man since it is also hard to consider her as a normal friend,I could know anything that she felt right now,in some situations this could be very annoying since that person could get nervous or embarrassed and since we had a bond she would also know that I knew what she felt which could make things even worse... Up until now this wasn''t very much a problem...the girls never had an issue with me being able to read them throughly they were much more open when it came to me and really preferred this kind of connection since they could also read me at the same time a bit weaker,but reading nonetheless which they also seemed to be satisfied with,but wylniva on the other hand was someone I kept a length apart,not that I didn''t like her anything,I considered her as a companion and a very friend very much,but even as a friend there needs to be a line she was very open as a person shameless in fact since she is a succubi being able to freely flaunt her sexual appeal without any worries,but sometimes I couldn''t really figure out what she thinks in her head she is intelligent and strong she even has her quiet moments to simply sit around and look far away in a thoughtful demeanor knowledge is something she absolutely seeks as a person. -Am I that pleasant to look at my lord or do you just like the feel of my skin? She suddenly asked her expression turning into a pleasant smile as her feelings started to revolve some more a spark of desire and lust coming forth with a tint of curiosity following along...her eyes shone form the inside beautifully she was a seductress without a doubt no,normal man could possibly not feel pulled towards her. The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.I smiled taking the sheep skin from her hand,I looked down again,I had my promise to never have any romantic relationship with wylniva I would keep this promise since it was the girls who issued it in the first place,but even so it couldn''t helped that I felt a bit excited by this beauty in front of me,even though I was immune to her because of my I still couldn''t deny that she was extremely attractive and candy to the eyes. Clearing my through,I quickly tried to not make this anymore awkward then it was,wylniva was still standing in front of her me her smile as if permanently plastered on her face,she wasn''t going to sit down again I could tell so I didn''t bother to tell her sit down either and just glanced at the sheep skin for a moment trying to discern what was drawn on it,but just as I started looking at it some more wylniva suddenly came closer her body moving in lightning speed as she pushed me down onto the bed...my mind was very temporarily blank as I couldn''t figure out what just happened,above me I could see wylniva sitting on my waist smiling at me deviously,I wasn''t clothed right now the blanket was the only thing separating the both of us as we stared at each other.The look in my eyes was hard. -What are you... -Shhh... She quickly started,pushing her index to her lips making a shushing noise to tell me to shut up...I still wasn''t sure where this was going,I couldn''t push her away either since her strength was too much for me,it was weird. -My lord when you first caught me...no from the very beginning you do know what we are right ? As a succubus I mean what kind of folk we are...up until now you never really asked me anything about what makes us so unique that we are succubi... She asked her words were deep with a sugary feeling to it,but I wasn''t quite keen in my position and simply answered her question my head going towards a place that shouldn''t be gone to right now as I answered her. -I heard a few things...your kind has a quite interesting type of diet if my memory serves right you don''t even seem to need to eat anything... I said trying to briefly gloss over the words without actually saying what they were,wylniva also noticed this fact and only smiled more deviously interrupting me. -Oh you mean Sex ? Desire ? Lust? yes that is indeed something we need to keep our souls nourished and no,we still do need to eat something physical to eat for vitamins in our bodies in fact your cooking is top notch I had to say I would eat anything that came out of you of course... Once again she started to be suggestive licking her lips in a seductive manner,her feelings were now starting to grow,not very intensely as to say,but a good chunk enough for me to know that she had some small thoughts about actually doing what she was thinking. -I get it wylniva thanks for the compliment in the future I will let you taste more delicious foods if you want simply ask me if you need anything and now can you get off...huh ? Just as I was about to finish that sentence wylniva suddenly started acting on her own her sneakily moving up my body as she gently tucked onto the edges of the blanket her eyes looked very deeply in though at the moment through our bond I could feel that she was still very much under control,so I was clueless as to what she trying to do right now,my hands were still very tightly gripped onto the blanket which was covering me,I could literally feel wylniva''s soft bottom pushing down my waist making me feel hot from the inside. -My lord,did you know our late ancestors thought that ability to nourish our souls was holy it can strengthen us over time and make us purer at heart and soul,but in the eyes of ordinary folk we are seen as anything,but holy beings our ability allows me to feed off of feelings from other people this in added function to our ability as succubi which nourishes our soul,sex isn''t the only thing we can draw our nourishment from we can also draw anger,jealousy,envy,sadness,happiness,surprise and so on.The main component of sex is desire and lust when we draw these feelings we also taste some of it for ourselves which sometimes can be quite addictive especially desire and lust a rush of excitement that bursts through our veins that is both enjoyable and healthy for our kind... Wylniva stopped for a moment in mid sentence,she also stopped tugging the blanket and pulled her hand back to herself looking me into my eyes again. -But when a succubi tries to draw feelings from someone it can be quite hard to catch your preferred feeling from that someone,we need to be in constant search each feeling has also a completely different taste to it which also creates succubi who prefer different taste,in general there are succubi who while the salty taste of anger some who like the sweet sour taste of envy and jealousy and some who simply love the feeling of goodness such as love and happiness...most feelings cannot be simply forced onto someone to feel even if you prefer a emotion that you like to taste you sometimes don''t have a choice,but to pull the feelings of the person with a taste that you don''t like... Her explanation was very clear,in all seriousness it gave me a lot to understand about what a succubus really is a being that feeds off of someones emotions to keep her or his soul in check this also gives succubi the reason to manipulate a person and have intercourse with them they aren''t doing it for enjoyment sakes they are doing it to keep themselves nourished and pull their favorite flavor of emotions to themselves like a drug that would give them constant rush without any draw backs.Controlling the opposite partner could also be very useful since you can use that person as a battery and fill your tank entirely,but there was still things that confused me.. -Why are you telling me this ? Wylniva smiled hearing my question it seemed like this was what she was after all along,her demeanor also changed significantly as she swiftly jumped off the bed standing in front of me again with a light smile adoring her beautiful face. -I just wanted you to know these things after all I am quite sure that we are going to be together for a very long time these woman also don''t seem to be particular keen on having me here time would tell if I would even have the patients to stay,but then again preparing didn''t hurt now did it ? She said striking a confident pose to herself with a even more brighter smile covering her lips. ==================================================================== I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 155 Slimy Memories I am sorry for not posting,I am very tired at the moment I took some bit of rest so I should be okay ========================================== After the small interval on our conversation we quickly finished up by talking about the actually development of the base,looking at her it seemed as if a light weight had been dropped from her shoulders,she was smiling at bit more at me right now the reason for it I couldn''t understand of course. Looking at the sheep skin in my hands,I discovered that wylniva had dozens of ideas in how to go around doing this,the sheep skin was literally full of drawings and sides sentences that were connected to a few drawings the words that were written on the sheep skin were once again incredibly unknown and cryptic to me,I told wylniva that I couldn''t read these things and after telling her that she seemed to be mildly surprised that I couldn''t for some reason she seemed to have assumed that I could since we always talked in her native language which I spoke fluently without a problem. Wylniva ended up explaining most of the things herself while sitting next to me pointing at the drawings and what they meant. -We can building a castle on this side of the mountain maybe even create a tunneling system through it which we could use to travel to the other end or make more rooms for different uses like prison cells or storage space... She explained showing me the different angles of where we could place what maybe even expand further,this plan was incredibly thorough and impressive much more so as it was evident that wylniva drew and thought about all of these ideas only yesterday,she added such things as farming plots and cattle pens so we can produce our own food,she even wanted to make a artificial lake or stream that would travel through these farming plots to nourish them properly,housing was also not a problem currently we were really a very few amount of people and beasts it was unknown if in the future our numbers would expand,but for the safety sake wylniva also added a few guest lodgings and more rooms in case we needed them. She analyzed everything really,from the scale up to the time it would take for everything to finish building,the building procedure itself was something we didn''t talk about since that much would take way too much time to explain,but it seems like wylniva wasn''t worried about it currently we had a lot of working force on our side most notably the slimes who could work from day to night without getting tired or complain and wylniva relied on that fact as she seemed to have realized from where the stacks of lumber and stone bricks came from. -I never knew you could use these insignificant blobs of slime like that,these slimes always just seemed to be as if they were a useless piece of parasite that was created through magical waist up until now their nuclear was the only thing that was useful about them as they carried a sizable amount of magic power in them to be used as a batter for a lantern at least making them do work specific is something that probably no one can do in fact it is widely speculated that these slimes don''t even have a conscious or any instincts to speak of other then attack everything that is alive and sucking our their life energy to sustain themselves and repeated the process... Wylniva said looking to the corner of the room as she observed the with small amount of interest watching it radiate some heat to keep us warm.In all honesty wylniva was very right in some cases these slimes were a bit strange and sometimes even dull,but she is only saying that because she can''t really look into them like I can...slimes are very much alive they are beings that live their lives like any other beast in this forest,but what makes them so mysterious is their goal of living... In my eyes it seems as if they just don''t have any goal,the slimes a very simple minded so simple minded that they wouldn''t ask any question or have sense of doubt to the opposing party even if they know that they are being exploited or doomed,slimes simply enjoy the pleasure of being alive everyday and eat what they get without a second thought a humble life to continue living and be a blob of slime that could potentially just sit at one place for the rest of its life if it wasn''t threatened or ordered to move. The intelligence of a slime also varies even though there are smarter slimes like the one I had met the very first time they are still very simple minded to the core with no greater ambition or goal to speak of,they are always satisfied by the most smallest things these aspects make these slimes really weak which is why they always get disregarded by the monsters in this forest no matter what. The slimes just look like simple bugs that you see everywhere,there really isn''t any point on killing them or leaving them alive it gets to the point that you don''t even see them as a monster anymore,but just a part of a scenery inside this forest. But that also doesn''t really mean that they are actually weak,of course individually and alone without anyone to tell them how to fight they would of course be easy pickings to any beast in this forest,but that isn''t what these slimes are programmed to do or in a sense live to do,they are all like ants very disorganized ants that can''t communicate with each other or work together striving for the same goal,alone they are nothing,but together and with a leader that they can follow... They are a force that is even scarier then the largest beasts inside this forest... They have incredible adaptability and reproduction,capable of doing things exactly as I order them to do and learn very quickly on their own they only need to watch and mimic a single time and without a doubt they could learn a basic skill without a problem even copying their own minds to one another without actually repeating the learning process for the other,just by feeding alone they can become bigger and then to increase their numbers endlessly become a entity army that could be potentially created in a matter of few seconds with enough numbers and items for them to consume. Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. Some of the slimes I had under my command had already turned into pretty decent chefs themselves through my teachings,even though they still don''t have the drive to actually do these things for themselves they are very considered about the person they are following instead which is me of course,they aren''t idiots to the core even though they look like a trashy blob of smile they can think critically as I said previously make rational decisions and strategize together which makes their minds 1000 times better then that of a normal human since they are all connected to each through our bond. The bond we share all together is there without a doubt there may be 1000 of them under my control right now and it may be impossible for me to get to know each of them in my entire life time,but that wasn''t necessary since this bond alone would convey my thoughts to them without mistake. I generally use these guys as pawns,with my ability to connect them all together I made them into a very frightening system even now endless amount of information is going through our bonds traveling from one slime to the other from a very close distance or from afar so everyone was up to the newest news concerning the forest. Me using them as pawns may be a bit too cruel and wrong after all they are one my most powerful assets I have right now treating them like this isn''t very caring now is it ?But at the same time another argument that is to be made is that they aren''t really protecting me like the girls do instead what they do accomplish is something far more useful then the protection of the girls,its to lessen the strains on our current life which was basically almost everything else we had. Security,food,water,labor,scouting,lighting,baths...etcetera. These kinds of things are very vital for our survival they are also small quirks of luxury we can afford which makes our stress lessen quite a lot especially the baths which cleaned both our body and soul,I was scared from diseases on the main part we had medicine both herbs and hand made ones too which I got from the dark elf village,but even then getting sick was something that I still wanted to avoid no matter what a sickness was much more dangerous then the forest as it could be some unknown symptom that even I couldn''t understand fully or how to heal properly having the girls bath daily wouldn''t only let them for the most part avoid such things,it would also calm them some more and give them a relaxed feeling,chaos and disorder wasn''t a issue even when we didn''t have a proper bath the girls were still very obedient and calm,but having baths is much better as it would give them an outlet towards their stress from either hunting or training that they gathered throughout the day. In anyway the basic point I am getting at is that the slimes were really useful towards us,if not for them most of the things we had wouldn''t be even here our growth would have been very slow this cabin would have probably been never build until much later into the future and we probably we probably even wouldn''t have the time or needed effort to keep a proper bath to ourselves. And for this I was very thankful in a way,my thankfulness was unimaginably large since these slimes were also my very first contracted beast,at the beginning I didn''t really think much of them only later did I discover how really useful they were to me making me feel such gratification towards them since in my opinion they were the most powerful and smartest beasts inside this forest. But then again even though I felt very gratified and thankful towards the slimes,I would still not hesitate to sacrifice all of them for at least a single life of the girls,the girls were far more important to me in any aspect they were people who were very close to me while slimes could be said to be my little servants instead,on top of that they never minded this fact,they all knew it,that they were disposable pawns to me,but even then not a single one of the slimes out of the 1000 had yet complaint about anything,for them life and death was something that they didn''t care about,it was a aspect of their lives that they felt wasn''t important to the least for them there is no beginning nor is there a end there is only the moment of now. The original first slime was the slime I had saved,it was through the that I was able to meet him and hear his cry for help I naturally ended up helping him and like this we became small buddies with him decided to follow me at the end conversations didn''t needed to be made really the slime was easy to handle and automatically followed all of my orders without a second question it was as if my orders by themselves gave that slime a reason to live in the first place which it for some reason also ended up feeling grateful towards. Now up to this point,I am not very sure what happened all of the slimes I have right now under my came from the very slime,I know that they all can share a single conscious with one another when a slime it makes a completely identical copy of itself making the original slime right now impossible to actually find out with the name since everyone was the same,but then again I really want to believe that the reason these slimes aren''t complaining is because... They all shared the same memory from the first slime that I saved. =================================================================== I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 156 Monster From The Deep Sea -uhh...?! I exclaimed slightly startled by the display in front of me as I surveyed the whole area,it had only been one step out of my cabin that I left and even then I could clearly see the destruction and mess that had occurred yesterday from the party these girls had... -Well,my lord I let you handle this yourself,since I now have other duties I should start working on them,good luck~ ! Wylniva said in a cheerful tone,smiling wryly looking at the scene in front of us and back to my startled self,she was right wylniva had now other duties to fulfill,I gave her the permission to start working on those plans of hers,I also allowed her to command the slimes on her own even though I had no clue as to how she was going to do so since neither of them could communicate with each other,I asked wylniva about this topic,but she only said that I didn''t need to worry and concentrate on my own tasks,her reassurance was key to my consent in which I also didn''t bother asking any questions anymore. I only hope the slimes are in good hands... I prayed lightly,sending off wylniva on her way to her work as I looked back towards the scene in front of me...my body itched momentarily looking at the scene,before going outside wylniva had started messing with me while I was putting on my clothing her constant harassment had my face still red for a bit,but looking in front of me I couldn''t help,but turn immediately white from surprise. The earth was pretty much over thrown everywhere the fresh grass that was once overing the entire area here was now turned into something like a battle field the girls and the beasts together were laying down everywhere sleeping on the ground,one seemed to be particular hurt or anything which I was glad about,but most of them did indeed looked a bit pained not because of a injury,but because of too much food or drinks I have to guess. The beasts particular pretty much looked like their owners right now,their faces cramped up while a line of saliva was going down their mouth pieces as they slept with or without their owners cuddled up,even the wooden furniture which were the tables and chairs weren''t spared they were more then broken down crushed into wooden chips and pieces some of the bowls and cups on the other hand were okay though which made me a bit more calmer at the moment,I hadn''t listened to what was happening outside yesterday nor had I specifically seen everything even though I knew that they had pretty much gone wild. It was beyond messed up and obliterated...it was worse then last time and it seems like the girls need to learn how to act when drinking...I just hope they don''t start getting addicted too much if so I will eventually just forbid them from drinking for a while until they can control themselves a bit better then this. Anyways,I didn''t just continue standing at this one point and instead started moving already,calling up on a few slimes I told them to help me clean while I started waking up everyone else and pulling them from their mess the way the girls slept was very amusing to watch some were entirely sprawled up with their four limps while others were curled up hugging onto a tanker of alcohol they had drank from yesterday with their cheeks and noses flushed red the heat outside was pretty windy and a bit cold because of this some of the girls were hugging each other or using their mounts as blankets,beds or pillows some of the beasts were actually already awake,but didn''t bother to move away from their spots since their mistress was using them,they probably just didn''t want to ocurre the wrath of their mistresses on themselves by disturbing their sleep which was sort of cute,but also a bit messed up. -Hyuuu !.... While I was trying to wake up one of the girls I couldn''t help,but notice a shrill small cry coming from nearby,it honestly surprised me for a bit and me wonder for a bit as to what it was.I raised my head looking at the direction from where it was coming from and when I did I saw the huge white rabbit that hobura caught laying on the ground with its stomach what was notable when looking at the rabbit was that 5 girls were using the poor thing as a cushion to sleep surprisingly enough hobura was also present sleeping on the back of this fluffy and warm rabbit. I smiled wryly while looking at the sleeping hobura,when I ordered her to go out and check on the girls,I hadn''t quite specified that she should wake up anyone and get them ready,I couldn''t even blame her since she might have also lost a lot of sleep just as me the only reason I wasn''t sleepy right now was only because I had a lot of stamina to spare compared to hobura who had fought a lot over the past days. She must have fell asleep when she finished doing what I said and mounted her rabbit using it as a bed like the other girls,looking at the rabbit itself,I could see why it was making such as pained and pitiful cry. One of the girls was using the rabbits ear as a body pillow,while another two were using its pawns as warm blankets while the fourth one literally sleeping on the bone crown of the poor thing,hobura was the only person who was sleeping on its back and in all honesty I was more surprised to see habaru sleeping on the hard bone crow as if it was a bean sack,isn''t she uncomfortable or something ? From the comfortable expression habaru had while sleeping,the answer seemed pretty obvious. -Heeeelp meee ! The poor rabbit cried out looking at my direction with incredibly teary eyes and a pleading look,the rabbit was very dirty yellow alcohol and dirt was covering its entire body making the once snow white fur of this beast into something else entirely it was the result of the drinking party,looking at it I couldn''t help but feel very bad for the pitiful rabbit all of the girls were pretty wasted right now,it was very much getting on my nerves really since no one had bothered to wake up by themselves anymore. I could feel a very so small vein appear on my forehead,small amounts of orange particles started to arise near my body as I recited the skill in my head,my thoughts slightly malicious as I roared. -EVERYONE WAKE UP ! -Kyuuuu ! Wahhhh ! Hyuuu ! Fueee ! My roar was loud and powerful even the few sleeping birds in the trees started to wake up one after another flying into the sky creating a curtain of shadow over our heads,the girls were the same with everyone single one of the startling awake from their deep slumber looking my way with incredibly confused and scared looks on their faces. -LINE UP RIGHT NOW ! I roared again this time using both my transmission links and my voice together to convey my words which doubled the effect,the girls were very surprised at this point their early sleepy looking faces were turned wide awake at the very instant with a hint of fear resurfacing in their looks as they all realized that I was mad. After my roar it took only another 2 seconds for the girls to react,they were fast incredibly fast jumping and crawling away from their early positions and lining up in one clean line from the biggest to the smallest,even though I couldn''t hear it,I could still feel their panic ridden hearts beating furiously,hobura who shared a hot night with me especially was a bit more panicked then the rest she probably knew that she didn''t quite do her job entirely when I told her to,but I wasn''t going to call her on that and just looked at everyone single one of them with a hard and sharp look in my eyes. Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. I smiled,it was a bit funny to be honest my smiling face also seemed to have made quite a lot of the girls feel dumbfounded as they couldn''t understand what was going on really,the beasts also didn''t dare to move a cm they were actually shivering with no end looking at me with terror in their eyes,the roar I had just produced must have given them quite the scare,even though I was human they must have felt the bestial wrath of these words that were conveyed as a dragon being one of the most powerful and scariest beasts in this forest which almost every single beast was scared witless from,these beasts had previously held a good understanding to who I was by my capability to order their mistresses around with a second thought,but with added bonus of the they were only getting a bit more intimidated by me by the seconds,frostwing already seemed very scary to them when they met him,but a person like me was far more scarier it seemed,even though I wasn''t even trying to be scary or anything just mad. Looking back to the girls,they were instantly stiff when they saw the look in my eyes. -Girls,the party is over clean up this mess and take care of your beasts right now and when I come back you will be finished...if it isn''t finished...I am not cooking for you today.... -(Gulp) My last sentence brought a united state of shock to the girls as they all gulped at the same time with a petrified looks in their eyes,they obviously understood the situation they were in and quickly started to move cleaning the area and moving their beasts respectfully,they didn''t think of complaining or questioning anything as they swiftly moved around doing their jobs. I sighing,a faint smile covering my face as I made my way towards the bath house,my body was very dirty form both fluids and sweat,I was also a bit heated up and needed some relief. =============================================================== -wahh... I sighed out of relief,feeling all of my muscles loosen up for a second as I felt the hot comfortable feeling of water surrounding my entire body sending me directly to cloud nine. My eyes were a bit fuzzy and wet,it was only the dawn of the morning really so it wasn''t without a cause,from afar I could hear the girls quickly squadling around fixing their mess,my irritated feelings also vanished the moment I heard it making me feel a bit bad for shouting really...but it couldn''t be changed sometimes I had to do it,giving these girls too much freedom could at times get into their heads,I didn''t want them to turn into lazy eating sacks of course,not that I even imagined them to turn into something like that,that is. Either way after making some food for everyone I was planning on immediately having everyone leave with me to the dungeon,wylniva would come too the only reason she started to work now was to let the slimes start collecting the things we would need to make the construction,I did offer her to stay here and continue her work,but she firmly insisted on coming with us,I didn''t know why,wylniva didn''t look to me like a person who liked fighting all too much even though she is very strong with the unique blue flames of her. The look in her eyes when she told me she would go with us told me everything,she was competitive maybe she felt something from when she had a stare off with hoboku something that she didn''t want to lose to,in either way I didn''t want to stop her to least,it was okay. -I should concentrate on other things now... I told myself,actually thinking about the farming plot wylniva mentioned,in our current state it wouldn''t actually be really useful to be honest,since we only would ever use these fruits to either boost ourselves or trade with the dark elves,I was already using the divine level fruits and vegetables for cooking giving the girls and myself constant boosts in different attributes my cooking skill in general always gave them 25% to 35% attribute boosts in every attribute most of the dishes and foods were actually the same being meat,I loved to try making different kinds of dishes like burgers,salads,breads and sweets even the skill was very curious experimenting with it some more could give me more insight towards the actually art my experience in this skill was stacking constantly with the amount I cook and I hadn''t quite understood how It really works. My experiments weren''t over either the slimes being the main topic for that I wanted to know how much I could use them,so far they were very useful to me and I felt that they were still lacking for some reason,the healing slimes had already proofed to me that there should be different kinds of "magical" slimes out there if those can be created how useful can they be ? Would it go so far as to eliminated their obvious weaknesses and make them stronger ? Questions,they were all questions really most of them related to my own skills and this world in itself,I still tried to figure out and seek answers something that I had steered from for a while with all the other nonsense going on right now even the dungeon was something that I needed to take care of giving me no real time to do anything productive myself I hoped that the dungeon would be the last objective we had on our list so I could continue doing a few more experiments myself while letting the girls grow,but there still things that worried me...for example the demon king who was obviously up to no good right now... The bath was silent,my conscious was fully engraved into my brain as I simply sat in the hot water pool,I didn''t notice the small bubbles floating up the water a trail making its way towards me with a current and finally... -Wrahhhh ! -Errghhhh! I cried out loudly very startled as I looked at what had just jumped out of the water in front of me,my face was petrified and stiff and my hands gripped hard to myself as if I was hiding my shameful parts... -Hahahahaha ! A person laughed,the laugh was very high pitched and cute to be honest my fuzzy eyes started to constrict until they finally gave me a clear view as to who it was that scared me... -Rimulu ? ============================================ I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 157 Everything Will Be Alright (Puchi) -Oww ! Rimulu cried out very so loudly as she held onto the top of her head in a painful manner losing her balance at the same time as she fell,back first into the hot water which also created waves and splashes of water that flew everywhere as she tried to balance herself again. My expression was incredibly blank no almost expressionless really while watching rimulu struggling in the water trying to get herself together,my heart was lightly thumping it had long since calmed down,but the irritated feeling I had at the start seemed to have returned my frightened reflexes also made me raise my hand which resulted in giving rimulu a straight chop to her head when she came up in shark style scaring me. -Bruwhahah....! Wahhh ! (Inhales) You ! Why did you hit rimulu ! After finally getting some of her balance back rimulu immediately started complaining to me,she was nude,but I didn''t feel anything just by looking at her body since she was only a little girl after all,but I do have to say that her skin did look incredibly smooth and clean maybe all dragons are like this ? The thought only raced for about a second until I looked back towards rimulu,she was still holding her head in painful manner like a little child,her eyes a bit teary while also sulking towards me with her angry looking eyes of hers,that glare of hers was really intense,but because she wasn''t a dragon,but a little girl right now it did nothing to make me feel neither guilty or intimidated if it was the other way around I was sure that I would have at least started sweating with such a glare coming from a huge dragon. -The better question is why did you scare me ? What are you even doing here in the first place ? I asked,mildly recalling rimulu and yesterdays events that had transpired,I very clearly remember that I left rimulu in hobusaku''s care before I left to my cabin,she was sleeping at the time and knowing hobusaku I wasn''t worried about her doing anything wrong even if rimulu woke up,I originally planned on doing a few things in my cabin and talking with glasses girl before I would come back and take care of rimulu myself,but because of hobura''s intentions the idea quickly swam out of my mind as she swept me away with her desires. Well my sense of responsibility towards this case is really left to be desired,looking at rimulu there was no wonder why she was getting mad at me after all,waking up all of a sudden and then discovering that the person who had taken care of you had left you within another strangers care isn''t the most pleasant feeling to have. And concerning the girls they were all very neutral towards rimulu they all knew that she was the huge dragon that fought the white ape they had seen her strength first hand while we fought together which is why they were also so careful towards such strength even though rimulu was a little girl they did not dare to be careless even against a little a girl making their unfamiliarity towards rimulu even more of a problem as they didn''t have a good way to communicate with one another a little girl nonetheless. It must be hard... I thought inside of my head,my previous irritated feelings replaced by small amounts of pity as I looked at the sulking rimulu in front of me getting a gentle smile on my lips as I slowly started to move my hand towards her head patting her gently with care. -Huh ? Rimulu was instantly surprised,she didn''t expect me to do something like this all of a sudden even though she fought and killed before as a dragon rimulu herself was actually very innocent,she didn''t know the ways of a male and a female even though she knew the difference she didn''t feel the line of embarrassment when facing a man since she was still very young,she of course could feel embarrassed or get flustered like a normal person,but right now she could only get these feelings by childish actions like a pat to her head. -w-w-wahhht are you doing ! why are you petting rimulu''s head whyaa ! After few seconds of realization rimulu suddenly started to freak out,she was very flustered which looked incredibly cute and even though she seemed to be freaking out she didn''t bother to move my hand away that was on top of head showing that she didn''t particular dislike what I was doing and only enduring it while looking down mumbling something in her mouth as her cheeks turned a cute rosy red like color. Rimulu was very cute she was a good girl too that cared about her family a lot especially her mother which she adored the most however she also had her short comings herself she was stubborn and quick to anger a bit too arrogant and proud of herself,but even then it was very hard to get angry at rimulu with that kind of cute face and age in the future I was sure that she would turn into a breath taking beauty,but until then I also hoped that everything would resolve on itself,the poison her mother currently suffered from was only the beginning even if we heal her mother there were other things that needed to be considered such as their mother daughter relationship,for a mother she seems awfully too distant from her own blood I would really like to have a word with that woman,but for now we had no other choice but to first heal her to get at that point. In the end I just didn''t want to see her hurt or sad,she was very intelligent and knew what she was doing without a doubt which brought her to the current situation which she wasn''t probably proud of,but was fortunate enough to encounter since she found someone who could help her massively. -mhmm... The bath was silent with only a small humming sound that came off from rimulu''s mouth as I continued to pat her head with a small smile plastered on my lips,rimulu herself still didn''t move away she stopped sulking already and instead stood still while letting my pat her with comforted look on her face,the water level was also a bit too high for her size she needed to at least stand on her legs so she wouldn''t drown all of a sudden.Standing all the time looked very uncomfortable a bath needed to be enjoyed through sitting so the hot water could relax your muscles standing would only strain those muscles making a bath pointless. Thinking like this,I stopped patting rimulu for a second and directly pulled her to my chest letting her sit on my thighs raising her slightly above the water level through my body so she wouldn''t drown,from a outsiders point of view this kind of image would look incredibly indecent or perverted since rimulu and I weren''t related,but those kinds of ideas never came to my mind,I had a few part time jobs that concerned taking care of children myself and personally I was also very fond of them so there wasn''t a problem either. My little pull,had rimulu surprised,but she immediately understood why I did that so she didn''t object against it and just accepted it without a second thought enjoying the hot waters around us with a pleasant sigh of relief. Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator. Even though rimulu seemed very calm and relaxed at the moment I couldn''t help,but notice the slight quivering of her body,from that alone I knew that she was anything,but calm even now when looking into her eyes I could see the expression she held very so clearly,it was a never ending turmoil inside her head for a little girl like her who never admitted defeat it was a surprising thing to see,but even this little girl in front of me knew the dangers that were about to come she also knew the slim chances of success in this mission and consequences that would follow which possibly could earn her the loss of a parent that she tried to protect so strongly Sometimes I really wished that she wouldn''t know such things and simply have a happy go lucky attitude in front of me just like a little girl was supposed to have just like calarel I guess,but at the same time it wasn''t like rimulu had given up,her conviction was incredibly strong so strong in fact that I almost wanted to admire her for it,without conviction she probably wouldn''t be even sitting here with me. I felt a bit useless seeing her like this,she obviously was scared the bath was giving her some comfort and my patting still seemed to have a lot of effect,but even then her mind was still concentrating on the one thing she needed the most...the flower. With that in mind time went on at a snails pace,the atmosphere inside the bath was very calm and serene the sound of faint water drops could be heard flowing down from the top of the ceiling to the surface of the hot water creating a soothing sound to the ears,clouds of steam were surrounding us everywhere giving me an illusionary impression as I kept my eyes half open while faintly staring rimulu in front of me,rimulu herself was unmoving she was actually curled up into a ball enjoying the patting to her head while also creating small bubbles in the water through her mouth I already knew what she was feeling inside and only waited for her to get it out of her chest after all she was just a child not a adult forcing things would only back fire. -Sorron...do you think we''ll be able to get the flower and help rimulu''s mother to get better ? She suddenly asked,her voice was surprisingly weak at the moment the previous haughty and proud demeanor gone without a trace as she instantly turned into a small little worried girl in front of me,her question in itself wasn''t in her character at all which I didn''t like,I wasn''t really sure what to say there were a lot of ideas as to what I would reply to her all of which seemed meaningless if I was in her position so after thinking about it for a few seconds I finally got my words together and replied with a cheery teasing tone in my voice. -Hey where did your previous confidence go ? Didn''t you say that you would get that flower and cure your mother so she would acknowledge you ? As a mighty dragon don''t you think you should have hope if you don''t have hope who will ? I am sure we will succeed so buckle up and believe we will succeed you''ll see ! -... After my encouragement rimulu oddly enough didn''t say anything,I thought that it might have worked,but after glancing at her a few times I realized that it wasn''t the case she still acknowledged my words,but for some reason she couldn''t quite believe in them with them look on her face. My heart tightened,It seemed as if I failed masterfully to cheer her up,but what else could I do ? I wasn''t superman after all nor was I batman to save the day kids could be very unpredictable saying a few nice things sometimes would always distract their minds,but not for rimulu...she just knew better then that. Tightening my fists I finally pulled rimulu towards me some more holding onto her stomach as I placed my chin onto of her little head,my tight grip had her momentarily stunned she wanted to quickly ask what I was doing,but I came in first speaking my word with utter assurance and conviction my eyes were also very hard not even I could imagine what they looked like maybe sky blue or the dark ocean blue either way it didn''t matter. -Rimulu,not matter what happens everything will be alright so please even if you may not believe in yourself then at least believe in my words instead,everything will be alright you''ll see for yourself and I''ll make it happen somehow... I consoled to her,I am wasn''t even sure what I was trying to do here,but these words were the only words I could ever muster out and feel assured even when I was little the nurses would always calm me down like that when i felt scared or nervous,at times you just didn''t need to believe in yourself at times you could also just believe in the words of the others if you do things would get much more easier feeling as if majority of your worries simply flew away just like that,I would never think that I would repeat this words to a little girl nonetheless who I had only met a few days ago and almost knew nothing of. I couldn''t see what kind of face rimulu was making,but after another few seconds rimulu started giggling to herself,her giggling was cute and sweet also throwing me off momentarily as I couldn''t help,but look at her expression at last finally revealing the smiling,confident rimulu that I knew from the beginning it also brought a smile to my face,but just as I was thinking that she would be thankful for my consoling words... -Hehe,your right rimulu is a proud and strong dragon rimulu isn''t scared rimulu can bring back the flower and cure mother without a problem ! She blabbered to herself acting as if my whole try of encouragement was nothing was nothing,but empty air,I myself felt a bit offended by it and couldn''t help,but get flustered by this little brat... Give me back my emotional moments you little brat ! I cried out in my heart helplessly as I couldn''t help but feel a bit sour from the inside on the other hand a smile starting to curl up my lips too which was good...I stared back towards rimulu and her cheered up self...well at least I did something right ? I told myself,starting to feel a bit more better,rimulu at one point also stopped to praise herself and glanced back at me,her eyes a bit shy and expecting also grateful in fact as she muttered out to me in a faint voice. -ehm ahem...rimulu of course is also very thankful of sorron without sorron rimulu would probably not have gotten this far yet on her own so rimulu wants to thank you... -Haha no problem I laughed glancing back at her as I felt some kind of credit at least to this action,rimulu at least had some amount of manners. =================================================== I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 158 Meat Glutton It is currently white month in mongolia a festival to be exact which is why I didn''t post yesterday which I am sorry for,school is also getting hectic with a lot of exams coming up,but don''t worry this mighty writer of yours hasn''t given up ! To be honest I just don''t find time to writing other then weekends or at midnight never less I won''t stop ! I will continue with my fantasy adventures ! ============================================================= The serious topic of conversation pretty much ended at this point,I was glad that we ended our conversation at a light tone further more I also didn''t want the conversation just to die down so suddenly so while I was cleaning rimulu from the back I also told her a story so she would get a bit more relaxed. Rimulu acted really spoiled in my presence she almost...no she was like a princess telling me what to do and when to do it as if I was her manservant,rimulu actually didn''t like me taking care of her at first if I recall correctly she only let me carry her at first because of rational reason since she was tired in her human form,but further on when I started to tell stories,feed her and ask questions myself rimulu seemed to have gotten pulled by the flow of the situation and opened up to me more thinking of me as a loyal subject or something close to it. But in the end I didn''t mind all too much,she was a child after all if she had fun who said this was wrong in any way after all she wasn''t going to clean herself nor could she go hunt and provide for her meals in a way I would temporarily act as her foster father and thinking about it rimulu hadn''t mentioned her father up until now...I wonder if she forgot for worry about her mother or because of something else. In any case thinking of the current flow of the situation I didn''t want to ruin the atmosphere and ask something unnecessary rimulu had fun and that was all I cared about,so after a few seconds I stopped thinking about this and simply finished up cleaning rimulu from head to toe,she was a slippery little eel constantly moving around laughing when I touched a sensitive place making the washing all so more harder. -Rimulu we finished cleaning how about we get out already remember today we will go to the dungeon and search for the flower your mother needs,we aren''t the only people who are going to go the other girls in the camp are also going along in fact they are the people you should be thankful since they are going to mainly fight inside the dungeon you understand ? I declared trying to get rimulu out of the bath as I figured that she would probably not leave without a good reason with the current playful attitude she had,hearing my words rimulu immediately stiffened up,her eyes seemed as if she had just now realized something very important and sure enough rimulu stopped playing around in the water and came out she wasn''t all too sad simply nodding to me telling me that she understood,but she seemed a bit grumpy when I mentioned the "Girls" even though she didn''t say anything to it. Her impression of the girls was neither good nor was it bad hobusaku even took care of her and rimulu also knows that without the help of the girls she wouldn''t have survived the fight against the white ape,she doesn''t admit it,but deep down she is still a bit thankful towards the girls since she knows how useful they are if it was just me alone,I doubt I would of any help really since I am literally just a glass cannon that needs protection all the time. Anyways,I didn''t just loiter around staring absentmindedly,while rimulu was getting out of the bath I also summoned a big towel from my inventory to dry her up so she wouldn''t get cold,while wiping her head with the towel rimulu''s eyes were constantly directed towards my face it looked very ominous to me,but not in a bad way as in she hated what I was doing no she seemed to enjoy it really which is why her stare was a bit disturbing to me,she didn''t even seem to blink as she continued to stare at me in a nonchalant way acting as if I didn''t know what she was doing all along or just didn''t care if I noticed. Her long silky hair dried up pretty quickly too with the rest of the water drops on her body soaking into the towel our little bathing session was a bit long,but at least it was worth it since rimulu seemed much more happier now. After drying rimulu I also proceeded to summon a few spare clothes from my inventory for both of us,the specially tailored clothing from the kobold tailor was both soft and very pleasing to the eyes,the size a bit bigger then my normal size,it was of course intentionally made like this so it wouldn''t stick onto my skin or make me feel stuffy.In and out I felt like some sense of normality had come back to me with these sets of soft warm clothing covering my body again it was as if I came back to living in the normal technologically advanced society I previously lived in to be honest those times seemed just too easier to deal with then this. Concerning rimulu,I had already finished washing her previously attire that I had given her the first time,currently I didn''t have anything in her size the smallest thing I had was the orc shirts that were a bit too big for her to wear,it would literally look like a dress when put onto rimulu''s little body which is why I simply washed the old attire and made her wear it again even though I knew this wasn''t the way how to treat a little girl,but as it turns out rimulu herself didn''t mind it,she didn''t even think clothing was anything important since her mentality was that of a dragon who don''t wear anything,she didn''t need clothing,but because she would be cold without clothing there was no way around it but to wear it and personally speaking even if she didn''t need clothing in her human form I would be more inclined for her to wear it anyways since open nudity for a little girl like her just seem too damaging to my whole mentality. You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.After finally finishing up,both me and rimulu were fully clothed up,clean and ready to go,rimulu needed help to put on the clothing since she was far too unfamiliar with it to know how to put it on properly,but in the end we finished up very quickly and were about to make our way out of the bath. While leaving rimulu had unconsciously already grabbed onto my hand down bellow I didn''t think of it as much really,but still I found it a bit surprising for her to be this clingy. Further more it is very puzzling why a person like her who doesn''t trust anyone so easily would be so carefree around me is it because she still has the mentality of a child to be easily talked with or is it because of me ? Maybe because of my racial skill as a ? Right now the skill isn''t very obvious,looking back I know that strangers would in fact act friendly or mellow with me when encountered,other then a social aspect this skill doesn''t have any use and has zero offensive or defensive capabilities,I wonder how people really feel when they are close to me do they feel familiar,calm or something else ? Maybe it was close to how wylniva uses her succubus powers...if so does wylniva know about this ? She hadn''t told me anything about my aura or if she felt anything when we met the first time and to be fair our first time meeting wasn''t very nice either I had tied her up of course something that she probably wasn''t comfortable with to begin with so I doubt she felt anything in particular good when meeting with me for the first time. Either way this is also a form of talent I guess just being naturally liked or popular,there even used to be some guys and girls in my previous world that I shared a class with that had the exact same disposition not all were super handsome,rich or good at sports that made them amazing in any way for people to flock around,but they simply were popular for one reason or another that was unknown their social skills were also very refined and linguistics suggesting that they were used to these connections and developed their own way of handling... I myself for a person never really wished to be popular,of course I did want friends who I could hang out with and even have a girlfriend or someone to share my thoughts with,but in the end I simply couldn''t figure out how to build a connection with someone while being known as a fragile glass pane around every corner of the school in the end I simply gave up and concentrated on everything else instead of building my social life which wasn''t necessarily bad nor was it good,but now... Do I count as being popular ? I do have some connections and my relationship with everyone is pretty fair too a lot of people are under me and follow my lead the respect I give to some people and the respect I receive from them is good enough for either party to acknowledge each other even the loving relationship I have with the girls wasn''t just made in one day of course the time span was still fast,but was it because I was someone who they could rely on or trust to have gotten to this point or was it because of something external like my race or my class that connected us together ? I shook my head momentarily shaking off these thoughts for a moment...Its not like I cared about that stuff the only thing I needed to know was that the girls generally loved me as I did love them the real question here was something completely different... Do I like being popular ? I asked myself,generally most people would actually answer with a "yes" and to be honest this was something I craved for a very long time when I was in school so I would have probably also answered "yes" without a second thought,but now...it just seemed too unnecessary the situation was different for it to matter to be exact and to be honest being popular would probably grain me more trouble then it was worth,the girls in particular would get anxious or jealous whenever I would meet another woman for one reason or another maybe even create some scenes in the foreseeable future which wasn''t out of question I already had people who I could rely on and receive love from there is no point in adding more and growing hate over time I was happy with the way everything was now after all. -Sorron,Rimulu is hungry ! Rimulu suddenly said,we were just about to leave the bath heading towards the end of the tunnel towards the outside field,I could still hear the girls working vigorously cleaning up the mess they made,it sounded even more so funnier as the beasts also seemed to be helping from the way they were roaring and crying. Looking down I faced towards rimulu with a gentle smile on my lips. -Really,what do you wanna eat then ? I make whatever you want how about it ? My words rewarded me a cheery look from rimulu as she smiled happily while thinking about what she wanted for breakfast this morning after a few seconds of thought she finally got an answer as she looked up to me again. -Meat ! Rimulu wants roast meat ! I could only smile wryly hearing her words,it wasn''t that I didn''t expect them,but it was just that I couldn''t believe that she didn''t want anything else... Vegetables and fruits have feelings too you know. =========================================================== I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 159 Pat Pat Pat Stepping outside into the open field of our base you could already see the sun rising high into the sky,the opening fresh breeze that blew around the area felt refreshing after the hot bath something like a cool drink would make it even more so pleasant if was at hand...maybe I should make something like soda or lemonade ? I wondered for a slightly moment looking over the field that I called my home quickly discovering that the girls were all scattered everywhere laying on their backs in a tired manner,it seemed as if the whole field that I told them to clean up had already been cleaned,the previous trash and destroyed furniture of wooden chairs and tables seemed to have been all already been stowed away into a huge pile of trash nearby,they even took their time to flatten the ground properly and fill the random holes with dirt again making it look normal again-other then the ground being entirely brown and black from the earth with almost no speck of grass visible-I was quite satisfied with their work which was good enough to me since I could always grow back the grass with my skill. -Lord sorron we finished cleaning up ! Hobusaku shouted out,she suddenly appeared out of nowhere which startled me for a second as I looked at her to my right side even rimulu was a bit startled as both of us looked at hobusaku with cautious eyes,I of course soon realizing that it was just hobusaku quickly calmed down rimulu also calmed down noticing that it was the woman that had taken care of her last night. Looking at hobusaku I could see that she wasn''t that much dirty or messed up like the other girls smelling her some bit I could even figure out that she didn''t have that smell of alcohol like the other girls judging from that it seemed like she took care of rimulu the whole night while I was gone which is why she didn''t participate in the party. In some ways I was incredibly glad and proud of her that she did that,but on the other hand I was also a bit ashamed and felt bad because I neglected my duty for the night by playing around with hobura the whole night,I wasn''t sure what to say really,but in either case I was very much swayed towards giving hobusaku some kind of reward for her efforts,the smile she had on her lips while facing me was also very pleasing it was as if she did it regardless of any reward and just wanted to help,it made my heart beat not just because of her beautiful charm and appearance,but also because of her hard working attitude she had. Having the sun shine over our heads I felt very light headed at moment,my lips also couldn''t help,but show a light smile towards hobusaku in return. -Yes,I can see that and thank you hobusaku for taking care of rimulu yesterday while I was gone,it seems like rimulu is also very thankful too...right ? I asked the little girl next to my feet,rimulu wasn''t shy or anything even though that was the case she was still keeping herself hidden next to me while holding my hand,for some reason she didn''t want to show herself in front of hobusaku.She didn''t seem to particular dislike hobusaku rather she did seem to like her a bit because of yesterday when hobusaku took care of her,hobusaku herself also seemed to like rimulu some bit as she waved at the little rimulu next to me Rimulu couldn''t just ignore hobusaku the whole time and after a few seconds she finally got back to herself returning to her usual confident and prideful demeanor as she stepped forward walking away from her little hiding spot behind me,while she moved away I could see that her cheeks were lightly red colored whatever might have happened yesterday between these two it seemed to have had rimulu really embarrassed something that it really surprising to see actually. -This...This rimulu as sorron had just said is indeed thankful for your...services...ahem...rimulu will remember you and reward you very much after you had done your job so rimulu will always....Hugyaaa ! Rimulu cried out,just as she was about to finish her sentence,hobusaku who stood in front of rimulu suddenly moved forward and embraced the little girl into her chest,the event had happened so fast in front of my eyes surprising me a lot as I watched these two cuddle with one another...well the cuddling was actually very one sided as hobusaku was the only one actually hugging rimulu into her voluptuous chest while rimulu herself was constantly struggled trying to free herself from hobusaku''s grip and her bosom,that seemed quite like the mouth of a monster that was about to swallow poor the little girl whole.... The image was partially indecent and partially heartwarming as hobusaku had a incredibly pleased and gentle smile on her face while holding rimulu to herself in a motherly way.Hobusaku also disregarded rimulu''s struggle and continued hugging her as if it was the next normal thing in the world,she also looked as if she completely misunderstood everything even though rimulu was still shouting to let her go calling her names and such like "Monster Chest" or "Fat Monger" which were also completely ignored by hobusaku as she for once didn''t even understand what the insults were directed at and second was more then enough occupied with cuddling rimulu in front of her. Rimulu seemed very against this kind of close contact trying to free herself at every second,but failing miserably as she couldn''t even resist against hobusaku''s monstrous strength with the current body she had which was very weak,rimulu looked like she disliked it,but from the way her eyes looked and her body quivered I could tell that she didn''t absolutely dislike it in a way which made me even more surprised to see. Of course I could be also absolutely wrong right now and be misreading the whole situation,but lets give them the benefit of the doubt because it looked to me like they had genuinely a lot of fun,some good things must have happened yesterday night that I wasn''t aware of and if rimulu had time to get another friend who she could rely on like hobusaku then why shouldn''t I be happy too ? -Wahh your hair is so silky and smells nice ! -What you ! Stop sniffing rimulu''s hair ! baffu...your chest is gonna eat me help ! -hahaha... At one point I couldn''t help,but start laughing warmly,they were really a fun two to watch incidentally my warm laughter also seemed to have made the two girls in front of me stop temporarily I hadn''t noticed that they were staring at me while I was laughing not just them,but the other girls who were scattered everywhere also stared at me with compelled looks in their eyes as if they were hypnotized,I had no clue why they were staring at me like that. If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. Did I have something on my face ? No that shouldn''t be right I just came out of the bath... I quickly stopped laughing and observed my surroundings feeling a bit awkward...maybe I looked bit strange didn''t I ? -Lord sorron...you looked very elegant and handsome just now... Hobusaku admitted shyly,rimulu didn''t say much and simply nodded towards me affirming hobusaku''s reply also showing a slightly surprised look on her face and judging from the way the other girls were looking at me now,I could only smile wryly and let go of this issue feeling a bit too overestimated then I actually am. -Alright either way I think thats enough,hobusaku good job take the other girls to the bath and clean up yourself I will make some light breakfast for everybody and then we will start moving again and by the way also take these newly made clothes I trust you to hand them out to everyone with the right size can you do that ? I asked immediately summoning a huge stack of clothes onto a slab of ice that I summoned,hobusaku hearing the instructions and praise quickly sobered up properly and got bit more serious as she gently put rimulu back to the ground walking towards me. -Yes,my lord as you wish ! She was a bit comical being all formal like that,I lately noticed that she had been learning a lot more words with deeper meanings in them such as "Elegant" and it wasn''t only her,but its also hobura and a few other girls who started speaking a bit more linguistics then usually,they are quite the clapper mounts when it comes to each other and some small gossip in the group they do maybe they learned something from that as of now I would only ever see hoboku as someone who can talk in a very high level of knowledge,but in the end I wasn''t bothered by it as to say,it would really weird if I say that I was bothered by them getting smarter after all its not like they were idiots or anything rather then that I would call them pretty smart right now mostly intuitive though because they rather show their meanings through actions then proper words. While I was thinking about that hobusaku had already forward about to pick up the stack of clothing near me seeing her that close I once again felt a pulse of warmth rushing through my veins my hands started moving instinctively as I slowly grabbed onto her right arm and stared at her with a heated look in my eyes. -Huh ? Lord sorron ? Hobusaku was obviously a bit puzzled and just as she was about to voice her next sentence,she quickly found herself not being able to speak as her lips were entirely sealed...only after a few seconds she realized...it was my lips that were sealing hers. The kiss was a bit too hasty,but I also couldn''t really help it since I felt a bit guilty in front of hobusaku it wasn''t anything about a reward either it was me just appreciating her work,is what I thought,but as we continued to kiss I realized that this was getting a bit too far hobusaku was immediately setting off her tongue starting to play with mine while we both sucked each other off in a hue,she tasted very tasty it made me almost excited again,but I learned to control myself properly which hobusaku didn''t quite seemed to have been able to pull off at moment fully immersed in the moment of ours,she wasn''t even trying to pull me away nor was she thinking about anything else as her feelings fully streamed through our bond showing me her needy and horny desires without a second thought making the experience stronger. As much as I liked to stay a bit longer like this I already knew that staying any longer would be a sin,from the corner of my eyes I could already see a lot of the girls staring us with jealous and envious eyes some even shouting in small frustration doing this in public with the other girls present was a bit too much. Originally this was only supposed to be a small speck on the lips,but because I thought it would be a bit too small I figured I could last it for at least a second or two,but now it was reaching the 6 second threshold some of the girls even looked like as if they were about to stand up and separate us themselves if I didn''t do anything. And fortunately I did.Holding her two shoulders I quickly pried myself from hobusaku''s lips and finally created a small distance from one another. -Hahh your really energetic this morning aren''t you hobusaku ? I asked humorously while also smiling at hobusaku teasing,the person herself was a bit too intoxicated at the moment,not by any alcohol or drug,but by me her gaze looked very carnivores right now not that she wanted to eat me or anything it rather looked like she wanted to consume me like a drug it was a hypnotizing look she had,but in either case whatever it might be she was experience right now quickly disappeared as she got back to her normal senses. -Wahh,Lord sorron ! You ran away ! -Sorry,but its not a good time right now this is only a small thank you for your work so don''t be angry please She immediately started pouting,not that she was actually angry she was just a bit frustrated and sad that we couldn''t continue like this any longer in all reality I was doing it for both of us since the girls were getting really annoyed they would have a ripped us apart if you continued you know ? I really wanted to say that,but for some reason I just couldn''t and simply showed hobusaku an apologetic look on my face the others also significantly calmed down some of their eyes were still very heated at the moment,I really didn''t want to have a second repeat of what happened in the bath if I am not careful these girls will consume me from day to night not even leaving a drop of life in my body. (Pat) While I was thinking like this I noticed that rimulu had suddenly come back next to me,the main reason I noticed was because she was repeatedly hitting my upper rib with her little hands faintly while burying her face into my waist other then doing that she didn''t say anything nor face me properly it was a bit confusing and she didn''t seem to be particular angry or anything,but I still could feel that she was unsatisfied about something. ===================================================================== Sorry about this next chapter will be a bit more action packed so don''t worry I simply like writing peaceful sections like this so I am sorry if your annoyed by it.I hope you enjoy ! I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 160 Slimy And Unexpected Business The fun and play soon ended,I also proceeded to be a bit more serious and started organizing everyone explaining them at the same time what we were going to do today which was to visit the tomb and see whether or not we could somehow retrieve the that resided deep in the tombs so we could cure rimulu''s mother,of course I also didn''t expect this to be a simple cake walk either so when explaining everyone what we were going to do I also intensely pressed onto everyone''s personal safety and that if anyone would get majorly or severely injured in a way or get too tired to move on,we would immediately abandon the mission and leave the tomb as fast as possible. Funnily when I mentioned the topic about safety both rimulu and the girls started sulking or pouting all of a sudden,rimulu I could understand since she needed to get the flower as fast as possible right now we only had 6 to 5 days now until her mother couldn''t take it anymore and would die canceling the mission mid way through the tomb just because of a single person getting injured was unpleasant for her,but in either case she didn''t say anything because she knew that everyone lives meant a lot to me,we weren''t even obligated to help her in all reality she was the one who needed our help the most,she couldn''t call her fellow dragon kin because she also probably guessed that it was one of her people that poisoned her mother with that kind of danger lurking inside her tribe calling for help and letting everyone know that there is a cure for the poison is equivalent to saying that she wants to destroy the cure for her mother as the one person who poisoned her mother obviously also would know and do anything to hinder the cure from happening. What was even worse for rimulu was her current state,because of the fight with the white ape she hadn''t fully recovered from her injuries yet if she had she would have been a huge power up to our team as a dragon can be a enormous powerhouse since they were one of the most powerful monsters in this world,but right now she isn''t she can''t even come with us to the tomb as she is within her weak human form that can break like a simple twig,she didn''t tell me how long the recovery rate for her injuries on her dragon would be in the current pace and I think thats within reason as she probably saw it as far too long for us to wait out and see which is why she is in a hurry right now asking her would probably put a big burden onto her head again so I also avoided doing so since rimulu wasn''t approaching herself. And concerning the girls reason to be so grumpy...its probably because I am highly underestimated the girls,and its not because I don''t think they aren''t strong enough to deal with the monsters themselves,it was just that we didn''t have a lot of information on the tomb for me to be sure if it was hard or easy the only thing I know about the tomb is that a very old elder dragon ran away with its tail between its legs scared by something in the deepest part of the tomb,if a elder dragon ran away something even he judged that he couldn''t defeat by himself why should I think that we could defeat something like that if we can''t even stand before a elder dragon. Thinking even further it just seemed so hopeless and impossible thing to do,I wouldn''t be even helping rimulu if it was not for frostwing telling me to,but complaining about that is meaningless I already committed to it on my own no point in blabbering about it now. With that finally out of the way,the girls also quickly started to move on towards the bath to clean themselves,while passing by everyone gave me a morning hug or a grope to say precisely the reason for that was because everyone found it unfair that only hobusaku got get a morning kiss from me,I also didn''t mind a lot and instead thought that it would at least motivate the girls some bit,hoboku who I thought to be the most responsible of them all turned out to be the person who suffered the most out of the party yesterday with a massive hangover on her shoulders,it turns out this was the reason why she didn''t speak up like she usual does and simply rested her mind to resist her throbbing headache. Because it looked like she was in a intense amount of pain,I felt a bit bad and quickly gave her some medicine that I got from the dark elf village that would cure her headache,the medicine we had in stock right now was massive we hadn''t really used it since no one gets really injured and recovers fast which I should be thankful for,but also a bit conflicted since it seems as if the medicine had no real use to us,In any case I was still very glad that we had it and that it wouldn''t turn bad in the space where time is non-existing who knows when we would ever need it better safe sorry isn''t it ? After watching everyone go into the bath,I also decided to quickly do my own job,rimulu who was standing by my side the whole time seemed as if she was about to follow me the entire day,I suggested her to go and play somewhere else until I finished breakfast since the things I was going to do were probably going to be boring for her,but she refused and said that she rather would stay with me,she didn''t give me a reason as to why and because she was very stubborn at this topic I couldn''t do anything,but leave her be,at least she is quiet a lot of times compared to other kids her age. About the cooking,since we were home right now I could leave 75% of the preparation to the slimes which included cutting,preparing and creating the fire,right now some of the slimes were pretty competent cooks not really cooks though as they only know how to make roasts and soups and nothing else,but still they are very impressive nonetheless following my instructions to the core without complain which once again makes them the perfect working force,in the future I would teach them how to make other dishes for sure the learning capacity of a slimes was very unknown to me,but so far it seemed as if they could keep a lot of information in themselves for a long time without forgetting it or rather they would keep pieces of information in themselves and then share it to each other even now the string of information that traveled between the slimes was pulsating in a rapid speed with my ability to connect them with each other I may have created some kind of uber monster of a computer in some sort...like a zerg hive mind perhaps,the more slimes there are the better the computer gets in terms of information storage and decision making...like bees or ants ? I lightly shook my head feeling a bit light headed. Since the topic was getting a bit too confusing I stopped thinking about it and quickly got back to my own work,while the slimes would make preparations for the breakfast I was going to do everything else inside the base that needed to be done before we would leave again,right now it was really a wreck the once pure grass green ground of the field here had turned into a overthrown ugly dirty black and brown,there was also trash everywhere,but I didn''t need to worry about that as the slimes were already getting to work without my orders properly cleaning the place up using their bodies like a vacuum to suck in the broken remains and dissolve them into their own bodies for nutrition and mass,some of the materials that they sucked in would take more time to dissolve,like wood for example or metal even,I didn''t really know why it was the case I could only guess that the structure of these materials were too hard or tightly bound for the slimes to dissolve properly... While pondering like this suddenly an idea sparked into my head,I already thought of doing experiments with the slimes with the current amount of time on my hands I didn''t have time to really put my heart into it and create some results nonetheless it didn''t mean that I couldn''t do anything while I was gone,rather I could leave the slimes here with instructions and make them do the experiments for me while I was gone. The idea was very good and over all my own presence didn''t really needed to be present there were a lot of slimes and other beasts here right now that I could use as eyes if it was necessary and in all honesty I wasn''t expecting much at the current state making a slime more skillful was something that could be done maybe,but with their body constitution I felt like it wouldn''t be of any use rather then that I want to create a different type of slime instead I already have , , and so far these guys are very useful towards us the and the in particular as they give us a lot of support in our lives for a everyday healthy life all of these slimes were created through process of evolution not a simple adaptable evolution or required evolution like other species as the girls and me,but a more demanding and require heavy one that is both simple and hard to guess. Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. From what I understand the slimes simply evolve through eating something and then gaining its characteristics,the evolved through eating the divine fruit,the vitality and the purging effects of the divine fruits must have made it "Holy" the same concept goes towards the other slimes such as fire,poison and paralytic effects that all evolved through herbs that had these kinds of characteristics in them. But the real hard thing about this experiment is the question what kind of item does evolve the slime into that species ? The only way for me to know was to do it in the most basic way possible. Hit and miss. What I needed to do was simply put a pile of something to eat for a single slime have them eat it for a bit and then wait until something happens,the things they eat could be anything really,they don''t have any preferences to anything,but I did notice that some slimes just don''t eat certain things for some reason. For example bones,when I first had slimes fight for me it was against the goblins when they finally got to dissolving the slimes and turning them into nutrition and mass they left behind the bones even thought I never said they shouldn''t eat them and right now they were still inside my storage untouched waiting for whatever purpose they might serve,but later on when we visited the bloody battleground where humans had fought against the orcs I had ordered the slimes to eat every single corpse in the area to collect all the equipment and weaponry that was present at the time they didn''t even leave a single chunk of meat or drop of blood not even bones as to say,but even after eating so much not a single slime changed into anything different... Maybe I am just over thinking this do bones and meat even have anything to do with evolution if so shouldn''t a single corpse do enough for a slime to change or does it not work that way ? A single herb on the other hand was good enough for one slime to turn into a so what was the core ingredient here ? Do I really just need things that aren''t conscious and alive to act as a written slate and use it as data to copy the characteristics of the slate onto the slime ? Wait if so maybe this could answer me why blood or meat in general doesn''t work for the slimes to evolve,after all if we talk about slates and make living beings into slates then genetically speaking all of the slates would be completely different from one another a human or a living being in general doesn''t have unique pure characteristics that a slime can use herbs and materials on the other hand are different as they are all the same and features that are purely centered towards it. The clicking inside my head continued on,a storm of thoughts raced through my brain as if it was a tornado making itself through a big city answers were starting to come out,but even more questions sometimes plagued me as of now everything I was thinking about was simply a theory there was no proof no clipboard where I could make sure it was true,but even as a theory they sense to me and it wasn''t that I couldn''t make them true I could test them ! Which is what I did basically,instead of growing the grass back to normal or checking other things I started to single mindedly create a lot of piles of different items onto the ground keeping a single normal slime next to it and ordering it to eat that entire pile. In total I had created 15 different piles of items that each individual single slime would eat until there was nothing left,the 15 items I choose were ranging from different types of herbs that had collected by the slimes to hard and unusual items like iron axes and swords I even put a pile of of course I didn''t make the pile a mix of different elemental attributes,but rather a single attribute in which I choose earth as the experimental subject. What would happen from this was mystery to me and I honestly fully expected it to go wrong or fail in some way what I was worried the most was the earth attribute the rest of the item piles that were currently eaten by the slimes could be always renewed or recovered with one way or another,but the stone were very precious used for enchanting I really didn''t want them to go to waste,but even if they did go to waste I probably wouldn''t regret it that much since the information of failure was worth it as much as it was a success,it would spare me future experiments and also give me a example sheet for me to work on other tests if needed. In anyway I was pretty much lost in my own devices setting up the piles and watching the slimes interact with them,while I was doing that I didn''t even notice that the slimes who were responsible for cooking preparation were already finished waiting for my further notice not even rimulu or the beasts in the area bothered to speak with me as they both saw me to be busy with my own work rimulu in particular seemed fascinated about the things about the things I was doing she seemed in particular astound that I pulled a big pile of Chapter 161 The Golden Mane I am having tough time with school and moving to a different place sorry if I didn''t update for a whole week I time to stabilize so don''t worry ! ============================================================= Our preparation was swift and precisive the girls didn''t ask why we were leaving so suddenly the only thing they cared about was that I said that we were leaving which is why we were leaving. They also got very much used to my sudden calls of alert,when making such sudden and bold shouts things would always turn out to be somewhat bad or unexpected which is why they didn''t dare to waste a minute on useless talking and simply moved making themselves useful,in either case I was going to explain it to everyone once were on the road,but for now we needed to start moving on quickly. With that in mind I also didn''t loiter around like an idiot waiting for everyone to get ready and instead called the surveillance slimes through the transmission asking them to show me the current position of the group of people that were being chased by that so called snake,as of now I had no idea what we were dealing with,but knowing the animals in this forest I immediately assumed that the beasts that were living here couldn''t be normal or harmless even the smallest bug or worm in this area was a horrifying monster with huge teeth and claws spitting acid,this alone already says a lot about the horrors in the forest in which you can already guess on what level of horror a snake may be. Fortunately enough the snake and the group seemed to be running in a moderate speed even though I still haven''t seen neither of these two,but I could still tell with the way the slimes were taking their time to adjust towards the right angle of vision between themselves in the trees and finally after a few more seconds my vision instantaneously changed ,what was busy dirt field in front of my eyes quickly shifted towards a place with a lot of trees and lush green with leafs and small branches everywhere showing it to me from a above view... -Where are they ? I muttered,a bit confused for a second as I couldn''t see anyone in this area,the hearing wasn''t the best since I was using the slime as a medium nor was the perception of the earth the only thing I could trust right now was my vision in either case I could shift it towards all around me without a problem,but as much as I looked around I still couldn''t find anyone... Did the slimes make a mistake ? I wondered,not really sure if I should ask again or if I was just being blind right now,fortunately enough it was the latter. (WRAHHHGHHHH!) Suddenly a monstrous roar cold be heard coming this way,the roar was so loud and horrifyingly deep that it literally made the section of the forest shake a little the vibration directly felt underneath the slimy body of the slime as it shook like a cup of pudding,the trees and bushes in particular were shaking and whistling with dozens or so birds flying up into the sky fleeing from what was about to come and the hidden beasts that stood in their position revealing themselves,incredible intent of fear showing in their eyes as they ran for their lives... My eyes couldn''t help,but turn wide for a moment,the roar was short and even though it was short it was enough to make everyone run between their tails in fear,I had never seen something like this before if it was some kind of dragon or a huge dinosaur like beast than I would understand,but a snake ? I gulped,I wasn''t fearful or anything nor did I feel nervous at the moment,but still it couldn''t be helped that I started to get second thoughts about this,inevitably I had no choice,but to help glasses girl either way. If I wanted to help rimulu I needed to help glasses girl first,put glasses girl and her people out of harms way or at least try to make the beast go the other way instead...rather I would also really liked to know who it was the snake was chasing after.. The thought momentarily crossed my head and just as if someone was giving me a answer far off to the right you could see the tall and thick trees starting to fall down like domino pieces,the falling trees were creating a pattern leading all the way towards the slime I was using for surveillance,I kept quiet to myself and stopped thinking as I fully concentrated my eyes towards where I assumed the beast would pop out of... While staring at that particular spot for a few seconds I started to hear another sound... (wahhh...) It was very faint at first,but slowly it started to get louder and louder until finally I could identify it... -Is...is that someone crying ? I asked myself not really sure,I could only think about for a few seconds until suddenly. (Slice) It happened,in a split second,a very distinctive shine could be seen coming from the direction I was staring at,there was a very sharp sound coming from it too,focusing my eyes even further I tried to see what happened and when I did I saw it... A tree that was blocking a path had suddenly been cut clean ! And that wasn''t it,the moment it was cut through the tree immediately feel forward with full force someone had kicked it down,I kept my eyes tight and at the next second I finally saw the silhouettes of 3 people jumping off the stump of the newly cut down tree. If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. My eyes weren''t blinking at all fully concentrated towards the 3 individuals that were coming down,because it was a bit too fast to follow I couldn''t see their facial expression properly I observed them without a pause and as I continued watching I saw a very exquisite feature that caught my eye as these three landed down onto the ground. Golden locks of long hair... The sun was up high streaming through the entire forest with its warm rays.The golden long hair on this person almost seemed as if they were reflecting those sun rays.. No.... Rather it looked as if they were absorbing it creating a astounding image both beautiful and mysterious alike my eyes couldn''t help,but become momentarily stuck into those strands of golden hair wondering what they were... Fortunately enough my fascination towards the golden hair was very short lived,there were far more important things to be concerned about then someones hair one of which was the cry that I heard earlier which now didn''t sound like a cry,but more like a whine instead,the one who was whining was actually the person coming from the middle the one with the fascinating golden hair who also turned out to be the only girl from this group,the other two were also very unique on their own with jet black and milky white hair respectively both also being tall and muscular teen males. Narrowing my eyes,I looked at these 3 people more properly they had already landed onto the ground and were now running at top speed more precisely running for their lives really,not as fast as hobusaku I have to say,but fast enough to say that they were pretty experienced with this,while watching them I just wonder who these people were,but then my eyes started to pick up onto their outer appearance some more clues in particular and not just their hair color,but something entirely else that I didn''t notice from the start... These people...they had animal ears ?! I shouted out inside my head very much intrigued as my mind temporarily went blank for a second as I looked at those pair of triangle shaped fluffy ears they had sticking out of the tops of their heads,I couldn''t tell if those ears were real or not,but that wasn''t all they didn''t just have animal ears they also had tails ! Real tails sticking out of their bottoms from their pants going up and down as they ran... -Beastmen... I muttered to myself,a bit surprised really,but not very shocked as I already knew of the existence of these people already as they were one of the more prominent races that had a kingdom I even had seen creatures close to beastmen like rokuten who looked like a dog or the lamia who were half snakes. On top of that I even planned on going to the beast kingdom first because vulgan told me that they didn''t have any slavery laws in that country or discriminated against another race which was perfect for us,but still. I scratched my head lightly. What should I say really,its something like a fantasy or a dream maybe ? Normally people would usual have a fetish over it and I am not saying I am one of those people of course I like animal looking...no no no...lets not think about this if I continue I am sure that I would just waste time... I told myself quickly getting myself under control as I calmed down and continued watching these three from the tree above,the black one in particular was the fastest and it looked like he was holding back really just to let the other two keep up with him while the golden haired one was the slowest,she didn''t look tired or anything,but her leg movement was just too lacking,the white one didn''t have a problem he was a bit confusing as he both didn''t seem to have a problem with the speed nor could he run faster its as if this was the best he could do already which made him look awkward... A very confusing bunch I thought,at least their facial expressions now were the same which was the look of absolute terror as they ran. It didn''t seem like they were about to stop or run out of energy soon and with the way they were running right now they would soon clash with glasses girl''s camp,the estimated time for that to happen was close to 20 to 30 minutes if they keep up this pace which wasn''t very good if you didn''t already guess. I really had no time to think anymore,looking up I quickly wanted to check what was with the snake beast that was chasing these three and just as if it was being called... A huge wide beast broke through the thick trees immediately obliterating them under its path as it revealed itself. (WRAAAAGHHHHH) It roared again...this time you could literally feel the anger that it was showing through its roar,it was enraged to no end its eyes shining a wild red as if it was going crazy about something and finally looking closer at it I finally figured out what it was thats making this whole incident. -A basilisk ? =========================================================== I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 162 Solar Beam (Hisssshhhhhh) The giant snake hissed sharply momentarily making my mind go blank as I stared at its gigantic form temporarily dumbfounded by its appearance,my heart was as if it had stopped beating for a split second feeling the intimidating aura of this king like beast between the woods,its dark green scales lustering through the sun shine covering its entire body with acid like poison coming out of its sharp and mighty fangs,I felt my heart accelerating faster every second I continued to watch this snake a deep uncomfortable feeling rising inside my heart that could not be explained so easily. The first thing I thought when looking at this giant snake was inevitably the king of serpents. The basilisk. There wasn''t a particular reason why I thought like that,the only reason I would think of the basilisk in particular would be because I am novelist and write a lot of fantasies which included mythological creatures,but another strong point to note is that somewhere deep inside my head something unexpectedly clicked when looking at this creatures,its as if I instinctively knew what kind of monster it was just through a glance which was sort of weird and stupid. Of course I could be very wrong though and this could also be just a gigantic pissed off wild snake that lived inside this forest,but at the same time the strings of my heart started to shake violently when I stared at this beast,for some reason I just couldn''t help,but recall the look the white ape had when we first fought against it,this snake had that very same crazed and enraged look on its monstrous face the eyes in particular shone with a crimson red color as if they were seeing onlt blood and nothing else showing very heavily that it wasn''t trying to play with its food. It was trying to make it suffer so much that it would prefer death. And this is when another point of realization started to kick in that I understood. We can''t possibly defeat this monster on our own. (WRAAARRGHHHHH) -ughh... I groaned a bit taken a back by the monstrous roar of the giant snake,the roar was strong and even though I wasn''t there personally I could still hear it through the transmission link between the slime and me it didn''t hurt me or anything,but it still gave me a pulse of electricity that ran through every part of my veins making me dizzy momentarily for a few seconds. And it wasn''t only me,the three beastmen that were running from the beast also couldn''t resist the terrifying roar the basilisk like monster made,the 3 of them were now standing still suddenly stopping in their tracks as they held their ears shut trying to keep going and resist the excruciating roar the snake was making,but still failing as it was too much for them to resist. From a close distance away I could even see the black hair beastman starting to bleed from his nose because of the pressuring roar,normally I roar wouldn''t cause such internal damage to someone like this,but listening to it I immediately recognized it as it wasn''t an ordinary roar,but a skill altogether a familiar skill that I even I possessed myself which was I didn''t know if the snake is considered a dragon or not maybe it was different closely related skill,but since it used such a unique skill with such strength I could immediately guess that it was a beast that came from the core zone of the forest most likely the outskirts which explained its over all strength and demeanor that I felt when seeing it. -They are going to die I muttered to myself being of these words as I continued to watch calmly,the situation was getting to a far more different path then I originally assumed it go,it seemed as if this was the end for the beastmen altogether only the black one was still standing on his legs while the white and golden one already stumbled down onto their knees about to fall down entirely maybe even pass out from the amount of pressure the roar was producing truly regretful in their case,but what could be done really ?. -No,maybe I can... I thought for a very brief second,quickly shaking my head as I shook off that foolish idea of mine,helping them was like asking a death wish this giant snake thing was obviously extremely pissed right now,it wouldn''t have chased these 3 all the way until here just to get its revenge for,getting involved with this wasn''t smart the only I needed to do was to shut my eyes and call blondy so I could warn them about the snake,I had no reason to get involved and its not my fault that they ended up foolishly like that,they should have gauge''d their strength with that of the basilisk before doing something like this...serves them right. I gritted my teeth thinking of something very dark as I couldn''t continue watching anymore and was just about to cut my connection towards the slime until suddenly something unexpected occurred. -Stand up we are not going to die here,STAND UP ! I AM TELLING YOU TO STAND UP! The golden haired girls shouted out,her shout was sudden and surprisingly bold,full of commanding demeanor as if she was some kind of ruler that kind of disposition mostly reminded me of rimulu,but at the same time it was a bit different. The other two beastmen also seemed to have been momentarily moved by this girl the white one in particular raised his head towards the girl,looking at him I could see that he was exceptionally handsome,but currently other then his fearful and defeated look there was only a mocking grin on he face as he faced the golden hair beast girl,some way or another I was annoyed by that white beastmen''s grin,it was that kind of grin that showed that he had fully given up hope already an attitude that I didn''t quite like all too much no rather despised as I had experienced such hopelessness countless times in my life already,but still refused to give in. Watching the golden haired beast girl I could tell that she was also thinking the same thing as me while glancing at her white haired companion with a stiff look on her face,she didn''t voice her displeasure at this moment,but still showed it with her intimidating glare which forced the white haired beastman to quickly stand up again surprisingly still able to stand after receiving such a power roar attack from the giant snake,the black one seemed to be most disciplined out of the three as he never even bend his legs or blinked his eyes at the giant snake and another thing I did notice though was the way he was looking at the beast. He didn''t directly stare at its eyes,I cannot say if this is proof that it really is a basilisk or its just that he was coward,but for one reason or another I refused to believe he was a coward as the way he held himself was just too solid and proud,his eyes showing an iron will facing a opponent much stronger then him knowing that he might get killed,but faces it anyways,it sort of reminded me of rokuten...a show of a true warrior. -Valkrive take princess leona and flee,I will fight the basilisk and stall some time for both of you,we can''t continue running like this the basilisk has far too much stamina then we have and he is faster too,if I fight him and buy some time I am sure you can... -NO ! Belore,I refuse to leave you behind ! We will fight together and leave together no matter what ! The golden haired princess refused,the word "princess" in particular caught my attention,it was something very surprising to hear since I wouldn''t expect a princess from the beastmen kingdom to be in this deadly forest with just 2 people protecting her it made me also sort of rethink of what should be done but... Still. In the end,it still didn''t matter too much,they were in a predicament sacrificing one person for the lives of the others was a valid choice to escape even I made this kind of choice once when we faced the succubus and were about to get killed so I can''t say that the black one is foolish or smart by doing what he wants to do right now,the golden haired girl was very against such tactics making me think that they were close to one another for her to be this resolute even when facing death. Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. -... -... (Hiss) After the small exchange of words the atmosphere suddenly turned silent only the sound of the serpent could be heard as it hissed in a hostile tone,since the roar it had been staying in its position the while time watching the 3 beastmen cautiously,it was really one of the things that confused me as it was strange why it hadn''t attacked up until now even though it was obviously much more stronger then these 3 combined,I couldn''t tell if it was just being overly cautious or if there was something else it was after that made it rethink its approach...wait. I stopped thinking momentarily,quickly staring back towards the 3 beastman looking for something... And sure enough there it was ! A light green egg strapped onto the back of the white haired beastman. At first,I didn''t quite recognize it to be an egg through all of this dilemma and only thought it was some kind of armor or storage device really which is why I ignored it at first,but after looking at it more properly I immediately saw the connection between the serpent,the egg and the reason why the serpent was acting so cautious. These three stole the baby of this mother serpent. It was truly moronic and righteous in a way,the mother simply wanted her child back that was kidnapped from 3 random individuals,I don''t know the parenting of the animals in this forest,but do understand that magical beasts like these act completely different when it comes to teaching their children and keeping them safe from harm as they are all very intelligent since they are magical beasts so it comes to me to no surprise why the serpent was so enraged right now and if they were half as smart as I am crediting them to be they would simply throw the egg somewhere far away and then run the other way so the serpent wouldn''t follow them. Knowing the sturdiness of real snake eggs and comparing them to magical beast eggs I doubt they would break when they are thrown and adding to the fact that the whole forest was pretty much full of trees everywhere I would think that one of those threes would catch such a huge egg which could act as a patting too. Which begs the question. Why aren''t they throwing that damn egg,for whatever it was worth it cannot be possibly more worth then their lives now could it ? I considered,my eyes now fully concentrated on these three as I felt an sharp itch starting to gather between my eyebrows,the look in their eyes said it all...they weren''t going to throw the egg away,I wasn''t sure if they even thought of doing such thing for once I really certain that the white one must have thought something like that as he is constantly fiddling with the egg behind him glancing at it and then back at the serpent showing that he isn''t a complete retard,but still he is hesitating. (Hisshshhhhhh) In either case time was already ticking and it wasn''t benevolent as the snake suddenly started to move again its hiss invoking a intimidating atmosphere while approaching the three its head constantly lowering as if it was trying to make them look into its red eyes in which I also wondered...does it affect me too ? First of all the slimes don''t have eyes,I am also not really personally looking into the eyes of the serpent myself,but using the slime to look into its eyes from a very long distance and from what I know about basilisk''s in general they kill anything that looks into their eyes directly,if you use a mirror or anything that reflects images and then look into its through that then the stare is only going to petrify you which was already very scary... So since I am using a reflection to look into the serpents eyes does it mean that I will get petrified ? The question and the attempt were obviously very dangerous,but I had already looking into its eyes when it first appeared and up until now I haven''t felt anything close to of that sort it could also be that my racial skill is hindering me from petrifying since it blocks any negative effect on my body would a status effect meaning that it isn''t a killing effect since it gets blocked by my . These things were dangerous assumptions really,something that I am not quite willing to test even for the sake of science as I value my life quite a lot,I could ask hoboku to help me since her has the effect and I am also very sure that hoboku would ever try to do such a think as it could end up badly if I am wrong, -Belore,I won''t leave and as your princess I order you to never speak such nonsense ever again,we will fight together I will not let you waste your life meaninglessly just for a single item ! -... The golden haired princess declared,her way of speaking was very refined indeed,but it also had a hint of fighting spirit in it that didn''t befit a girl of her statue,the black haired beastman didn''t say anything in return,he seemed rather annoyed by this princess of his and only glanced at the white haired beastman who carried the egg with a meaningful look in his eyes...the white beastman seemed surprised,by that glare,but quickly sighed in a frustrated and helpless manner nodding towards his black haired friend. The serpent was already very close to them neither sides had done any lethal or damaging moves yet,but from the way both of the sides looked at each other,it was clear that fighting would be happening. The only thing was who would survive ? My money was on the serpent no question asked I sort of even sympathized with the mother serpent more then the beastman as she was the victim here and surprisingly not the other way around what the beastmen would do now was something even I couldn''t predict... -Throw the egg already why are you keeping it... I mumbled to myself,I was already watching this for far too long the girls were probably already ready to leave and near me I could feel someone pulling my hand down bellow making me assume that it was rimulu being impatient. Yet again,I was close to severing the contact between me and the slime,but just as I was about do that I suddenly saw a very shine coming from the little group of beastman ! -Her golden hair....its shining !? I exclaimed to myself a bit surprised watching the golden haired girl standing in a robust stance her hair shining like a golden radiance getting brighter and brighter while her two friends started to slowly step back from her showing the same surprised looks on their faces almost predicting what was about to happen next. Unfortunately enough,I couldn''t see what was about to happen the moment the shine got too bright the connection between me and the slime was severed,the slime had died unexpectedly how it died was unknown,but when I finally came back to myself I could see a tower of black smoke rising far from the east. -What is going on ?! ============================================================= I edit and write other stories https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 163 Are Villagers All Ugly ? -That roar just now...it was without a doubt a roar of a angered basilisk... Frostwing said,his voice extremely solemn and also awfully serious as he gazed up into the sky looking towards the far east watching the tower of black smoke rise into the sky,his eyes looked clear,and he seemed to have recovered decently from the amount of power he exerted when transfering me those new spells,but quite sufficiently the only reason he came out right now was because of the basilisk roar that must have disturbed him. -Just now,there was a group of beastmen running away from that basilisk,they stole her egg to be precise and now the mother wants it back I couldn''t see what just happened,but it seemed as if one of the beastmen shot something hot... I explained also staring towards the tower of black smoke as both me and frostwing stood next to each other observing it with narrowed eyes,while doing so I also was constantly trying to contact blondy,but for some reason she wasn''t getting my call...usually even when she is asleep I would be able to wake her up through the call,but right now it just seemed impossible for some reason,from what I could assume that is,she must be quite tired right now because she did the entire night watch only now going to bed,it was inconvenient since it meant that I inevitably needed to go there personally and warn them myself,which was also something I was going to do either way since we needed them for the dungeon that only they knew the whereabouts of. Regarding the beastmen and the basilisk,I could only hope that they weren''t on the move right now,getting close to glasses girls camp,as of now I had no real sight on the situation anymore,the blast seemed to have literally obliterated a huge area together with a few slimes that I had in stand still to observe,it would take a few minutes for any close by slimes to get there and report... And until then I needed to start moving. But before that frostwing suddenly came closer his small claw pushing my leg stopping me in my tracks as he looked up at me with his blue eyes. -Master before you go let me remind you that the basilisk which may not be a is still a very dangerous monster,its stare alone can kill within split seconds,at minimum it would even be able to petrify a living being just by simply looking at its eyes reflection,its poisons fangs are also notoriously deadly,its poison being able to kill a adult dragon in a matter of minutes with the cure almost impossible to get,it is far stronger then the white ape you had seen and stands in a league of its own that even dragons themselves feel fearful of if not careful enough.. Hearing frostwings warning made me momentarily puzzled as I found it odd the way he explained it to me,it sounded as if he didn''t have any confidence in me or something,no rather it looked as if he just didn''t want me to go since it was that dangerous which I could understand,but still a bit hurtful isn''t it ? Way to put on the pressure. In either way,frostwings reminded was very well appreciated even though he didn''t say it openly,he did have a subtle meaning behind his words when he warned me which basically translated into "Don''t do anything unnecessary and don''t get involved if it doesn''t have anything to do with you" as a male friend he was a very good partner not the most perfect partner because he was a dragon,but the most reliable one indeed who always knows what to say and when to say it. -Thanks for the advice and Don''t worry,until I come back you just keep our home safe with the other beasts you need to rest right now as a little baby dragon you wouldn''t want to make the other frostwing suffer now would you ? I asked humorously,frostwing took my words with a grin and simply nodded to me without a word as he quietly retreated back into his mind to recover some more,after he had left I also didn''t stop myself anymore,frostwings advice constantly swam inside my head,those were things to be lived by really no matter where you were in this big world. After getting this settled up I looked down finally staring at the little dragon girl that held onto me this whole time,she was pretty quite fortunately she didn''t hear my and frostwings conversation as we both used our links to talk to one another,her eyes right now were directly shifted towards the tower of smoke just like frostwing rimulu seemed to have had some idea what the roar may have been which is why she had a small frown on her face. -Rimulu we are leaving now,I am going to go ahead alright and while I am gone I want you to go with the other girls,so are you ready ? I asked,the journey was quite a lot for a little girl like her even for a dragon,everything was ready now the only thing I needed was the approval of this little dragon girl,her coming all the way here from her home to get a cure for her mother was her own decision and it was also my decision to help out as best as I could,I didn''t want to think that I did all of this just on a childs whim what I wanted was a firm reply even if she was a little girl. -Yes,lets safe my mother ! She shouted vigorously,her shout very much conveying the amount of commitment she had to this and how much she wanted it to happen,her eyes showing a frightening blood thirst in them not befitting the image of a little girl,but very befitting the look of a dragon. -Good I lightly replied smiling and satisfied with her reply as this was also,sort of a test to her,as I wanted to see how much she wanted to do this,I knew regardless that she would say yes,but if there was even a slightest bit of doubt or uncertain within her eyes then I would have immediately stopped this ordeal altogether,my words to her seemed to have influenced her a lot for some reason may it been for good or bad only time would tell,but for now. We would fight. =========================================================== -Humans that live in the forest,a basilisk and beastmen who stole the basilisk''s egg running around the forest,there are sure things I didn''t know about and interesting things that are happening right now don''t you think my lord ? Wylniva mused,flying closely next to me as she stared straight towards the keep going tower of smoke that was rising into the sky her black leathery wings and her devilish tail showing in indecent manner which I tried to ignore mostly while also observing that tower calling blondy for a reply and asking the slimes if they had found anything yet regarding the beastmen or the basilisk both of which still didn''t either respond or had any results as of now which was making me uncomfortable,but at least I knew that blondy was alive since the bond between us was still there,with the speed we were flying right now getting there under 10 or so minutes was a piece of cake,glasses girl or anyone in her camp should also have already noticed the roar or the smoke in the sky which is why I was expecting for the call to come at any second. Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. My hands were gripping tight onto red hawk''s soft and beautiful feathers as I tried to steadily keep my balance and not look down to scare myself,flying over all was still a very frightening experience to me especially when I was alone like this. After finally getting the preparation done I quickly announced everyone to start moving,because I thought that time was of essence right now I decided to make 2 groups go off at different speeds,me obviously using red hawk to get to blondy''s camp as quickly as possible while the others would come by foot or beast as fast as they could,this time around I decided that we should bring most of us along to this mission because more firepower would be convenient and the girls could also slowly get accustomed to their beasts as much as possible. The beast that I didn''t bring though was frostwing of course who needed to recover some more and was already weak and the white rabbit who I generally thought of almost useless because of its cowardly nature. The reason I was currently only traveling with wylniva by side right now was also because I didn''t want to weigh down red hawk and pull his speed,we needed max efficiency if we didn''t want to be late wylniva also had wings of her own and could keep up with red hawk easily which also makes her a good guardian or bodyguard as to say,of course the girls didn''t that very much,especially hobura who was the most stubborn of them all insisting on taking her because she was the strongest in the group which in turn also caused a lot of arguing between everyone as they all started to bring forth their personal opinions and why they should come with me instead,hobusaku being her reliable self teamed up with the calm hoboku and calmed everyone down,I also got a bit harsh and told everyone that the decision was already made and that I wouldn''t change it which earned multiple evil stares from everybody that were directed towards wylniva who didn''t even participate in the conversation or knew what was going on at that point. In anyway,the flight wasn''t long hearing wylniva muse like that made my insides churn a bit as I really didn''t want to deal with anymore troublesome people anymore at the sametime while talking another interesting topic popped up into my head concerning the people actually or more specific "How many enter this forest" -I would prefer it if those interesting things don''t happen that often really its more work for us and more trouble too and actually...on the topic does the forest often get visitors like these ? Adventurers per say who hunt magical beasts or other lesser races? -Hmm.. Hearing my question wylniva momentarily stopped musing and thought about,from what I can assume there aren''t going to be many people in these parts of the forest since these were the inner parts already where strong beasts live,but how about the outer parts the outskirts of the forest ? -That really depends,there had been a lot of strong magicians,warriors and adventures coming to these parts of the forests and even to the core zone to either hunt beasts or gather something these events happen rarely and maybe once every 50 to 80 years or so since the other kingdoms are too scared to fight the monsters in the core zone to claim the whole territory since they would also bring in a lot of losses to themselves which could make them vulnerable to the other races and potentially invasion.If a human or other major race is already at the inner part of the forest you can expected them to be decently strong maybe B to A rank strong adventurer wise while the outskirts and the core zone are polar opposite with each other one being a place where the newbies go hunt and the other being under control of great monsters entirely.When a normal person or beast tries to get in there they would be instantly killed,me and my kin can usually freely travel between the forest and the outside world,our neutral state makes us look like beautiful human men and woman adding to the fact that there are not many people who can identify a succubi or incubi it makes it easier to live,but even then there are sometimes those who can identify us which makes it very problematic to live in huge cities or small villages as either of these two can unmask you the moment you step into them... Wylniva explained,shaking her head in a helpless manner as she seemed to feel a bit frustrated about this topic,I myself personally felt a bit confused by the last sentence...small villages. -Why small villages ? wouldn''t small villages be easier to live in since there aren''t many people there farmers at most maybe? -Fuffufufu Wylniva laughed suddenly turning a bit mischievous as she started to show of her body line for a bit looking me into the eyes. -Succubi and incubi are known to be extremely beautiful and handsome when suddenly a nobody comes into your small village with 300 to 500 people and looks gorgeous almost to the point of perfection wouldn''t you think that person is some kind succubi or incubi ? I frowned hearing that looking at wylniva I really couldn''t tell if she was just joking or if she was serious right now,the logic behind that was very messed up really since it would make every beautiful or handsome person in a small village called a succubus and incubus just because they are blessed with looks,but still in some ways this is also pretty understandable small villages and towns wouldn''t be able to afford protection like a city has which obviously would make a lot of people doubt everything they see getting them all paranoid...I wonder is every person in a village ugly or something ? Throughout this silly conversation of ours time had gone like a whirlwind I had already given directions to red hawk he knew where to fly and flew with the highest speed possible at the moment we were like a shadow hovering over the sky just about to reach over destination... Until a golden shine came out of the forest followed by a huge explosion. (BOOM) ===================================================== I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 164 Did He Notice Me ? -Wahhhh ! I cried out,startled as I felt the pressure blow of the explosion traveling up towards us,the explosion wasn''t small at all it was huge so big that I could even feel some of its warmth pushing through disrupting the flow of the air,wylniva and red hawk obviously had some problems with the current unnatural wind flow,but quick enough they stabilized without a problem,I also held onto red''s feathers the whole time my body shaking left to right making me feel uneasy me falling off was a bigger problem then the explosion pretty much. Fortunately enough the explosion wasn''t very long 5 to 8 seconds max it we weren''t its destructive radius either only pushed away slightly from the gale of wind that came after,the fire was very intense it was as if a mini nuke had gone off creating this huge shroom like cloud that came from the explosion. -I assume that these are the beastmen you spoke about on top of that this explosion was very mysterious it wasn''t any sort of magic I could ordinarily detect,most likely it was caused by the same thing the other tower of smoke was created with...looking at it you did mention that one of the beastmen had shining hair before the explosion went off...maybe thats some kind of unique ability that doesn''t use magic which is why I couldn''t detect it... Wylniva commented on it giving her own view of the situation as we both looked down onto the aftermath of the huge explosion,it was a bit bad,fire was spreading without a question and even thought I feared a forest fire to some degree,I also felt that a forest fire wouldn''t be really possible in this kind of forest as it was still standing after all this time without being seized by anyone at all. I am also pretty sure that someone or something is stopping these flames from spreading or the flames automatically just disperse by something that I can''t quite understand as of yet,In either case I wasn''t very worried the only thing I was worried about right now was the thing that caused this explosion. I felt surprised that they had already made it here,my original prediction seemed to have been a bit off they were far faster then I originally thought most probably because their lives were on the line right now which is why their speed picked up so fast and looking at their line they were also heading straight towards where glasses''s girls group was which was bad in all kinds of ways for me. Through this thick smoke I couldn''t even see what was going on down bellow,the trees were burning up while the wild life all around was pretty much running for their lives,but other then that I had no clue as to what the situation was the slimes weren''t here and even if they were here I doubt they would be of much help either since it would be pretty much visible the same from the inside as it was from the outside,they would also most likely perish inside the raging flames at some point which was just waste of resources. I concluded not sure what to do as of now,wylniva and red hawk were currently just floating above air observing doing the same thing as I was,waiting for me to give my further instructions on what to do. -Should we go down and check ? These beastmen who stole the basilisk egg are most likely alive seeing that they survived the first explosion and on top of that I doubt they would do such a risky move without being sure that they would survive that is of course saying if they weren''t suicidal that is They weren''t I already knew,but even if we knew that they were still alive and kicking down there,there was seriously no reason for us to go there and "check". Just like frostwing advised,getting involved into things that weren''t our business wasn''t a good way to live,we also had more pressing matters to attend then helping random beastmen escaping with a stole basilisk egg from a pissed off basilisk mother a whole lot of minuses in my book pretty much. As if reading my thoughts,wylniva who was flying by my side suddenly snorted in a plain manner,she seemed to quite adamant about going down and there and watch them do their thing,she was naturally more curious about these things since she had such a strange disposition about the unknown,information for the most part and because she could fly she didn''t need to worry about the basilisk or any other ground creature to come and pounce at her from behind,she could easily fly away without a single scratch,truly just staying to be a spectator quite dangerous in fact as these were traits for people who wouldn''t live a very long life,no matter how smart she was such a curiosity could bring her to a early grave which I personally didn''t want to happen since I saw her as a decently reliable friend in my heart,she had a few issues and maybe another few screws loose inside her head as I noticed from our first meeting that she has some kind of complex with her demonic transformation,but who wasn''t borderline crazy in this forest already ? Not even mentioning that this was a different world with different common sense,judging wylniva just through my own standards just didn''t look right to me no matter what. I thought,once again thinking of useless things as I stared down onto the ground with no real decision in mind,not that I needed one as I firmly didn''t want to get involved at all and with that in mind I was also going to tell the others to start moving again and ignore the smoke,but before I was able to do so wylniva''s expression suddenly changed into a serious one as she gazed into the smoke with a sharp look in her eyes speaking her mind. -My lord,someone is about to come out ! Her words were extremely well timed and precise as only after 2 seconds 3 figures flew out of the giant shroom of smoke and without a doubt those 3 were the very same beastmen from before. The three looked as if they were soaring into the sky for a moment,but on further inspection you could see that they had actually just jumped away with incredible strength making them look as if they were soaring soon quickly ascending after the jump with more speed. Spotting them from here was also pretty easy as the moment they jumped out of the huge shroom of smoke they also created 3 separate lines of smoke that followed them behind,closely,even from this distance I could clearly see their current state my eyes picking up on every detail without a problem and from what I could see they weren''t in the most optimal state. To be honesty they looked bad. They were still alive,but hurt especially the black haired one as he seemed to be bleeding from his entire left arm which he didn''t seem to be able to move anymore presumed broken,his expression said everything too that it hurt intensely,blood oozing out of his mouth with a solemn look on his face while using his other hand to support his broken arm,very rough. Comparing him to the other two,I could clearly see the distinction as the other two weren''t as injured as the black haired one was only suffering from minor cuts here and there which didn''t obstruct them all too much other then tiring them maybe,looking at them I just couldn''t help,but sigh in a helpless manner the white one was still holding the basilisk egg behind his back like an idiot,it was amazing how they were still alive even now,but I doubt that they were going to live for a very long time either as they were still in the middle of the forest leaving from here would take them at least 2 months even the human army that came here previously still wasn''t out and I can assure you they don''t have troubles with a pissed off basilisk either. This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. These three also had another problem,that being the amount of energy they could spend at the moment,at one point they would inevitably run out of it and when that happens there would be no more explosions to save them anymore,if they aren''t careful enough they could even run out at any given moment and get send towards the basilisk in a silver platter one after another,mana burn especially wasn''t the most pleasant way to get to paralyzed nor was it the most suitable way to go out and vitality wise speaking they were already boned in that race because the basilisk obviously had far more energy to spent then them ever combined. -The basilisk...its coming...hehe Wylniva said,laughing as if she was watching a few rodents being chased by a feline running from the inevitable,her words also striking true once again as the basilisk soon enough followed the three,similarly jumping out of the huge smoke screen following the 3 beastmen,showing itself and as expected the basilisk had also suffered zero injuries on its body. The powerful explosion surprisingly didn''t seem to have made a lot of damage or any at all not even a scratch could be seen on its dark green scales as if the explosion only served as an obstruction for it and nothing else maybe she thought that she could kill it through her explosion at first,but after failing miserably she must have decided to use it as a space creator instead so she could buy more time for them to run away The hopelessness of the situation was truly despairing this alone showed how big the gap between them and the basilisk was,I wonder who was the fool who even remotely thought that it was a good idea to steal a basilisk egg in the first place are they just stupid because they are beastmen or something ? -Ignore them we need to leave staying is just wasting time I said,getting both wylniva and red hawk to move again as they both nodded back at me without a word quickly accelerating like before into the sky flying forward with extreme speed,the explosion had us pause for a bit,blondy wasn''t calling me either the only people who were calling me right now through the transmission link were some of the girls who were worried that something might have happened as they all had most probably seen and heard the explosion since they weren''t very far away even on ground,knowing them they would probably get even more worried and riled up if I don''t say anything inadvertently making them go faster,I had no intention of making them worried really,but because the situation was calling for it I ignored the calls for once,focusing on the flight while also keeping tabs on the basilisk and the beastmen that were running ahead. I was feeling a bit anxious inside I didn''t want to be the basilisk next target which is why I wanted to avoid contact with this chaotic group our distance was pretty moderate too we were also partially hidden by the smoke which gave me confidence to simply pass them without getting noticed since they were also very busy with their situation. Is what I thought,turns out I was wrong. ==============================Leona''s P.O.V============================ -Princess there are 3 beings flying in the sky following us from behind ! Belore reported to me,sucking in his pain as he held onto his heavy injury on his arm,I felt a sting of guilt and also worry rise in my heart seeing him like this my energy beam earlier had him partially involved and it was really my fault since I wasn''t quite experienced with the ability yet that he get injured. -I already know,it doesn''t seem like they actually want something from us,but we can never be sure keep your guard and don''t let the basilisk catch you we need to somehow shake it off... I said,slightly glancing up towards the sky looking at the 3 beings what seemed to be 2 human like beings and one bird type beast their characteristics were also pretty common not sure if they were people from that race or the other. While fleeing from the basilisk I had invoked my energy beam a second time at the moment I hadn''t noticed anyone following us neither did I notice someone else following us previously which is why I naturally assumed that no one knew that we were here,uncle himself had done a brilliant plan for this which is why I had so much confidence that we wouldn''t get tailed by anyone from the major kingdoms,knowing that I was pretty confident to say that this is a chanced meeting these people probably didn''t even come for us,but came for another reason that involved us most probably their careful and distant attitude also showed that they didn''t want to get involved either... Who am kidding no one would obviously want to get involved after seeing the bloody beast that was following us of course if they really did they would most probably be feeling suicidal or have some kind of brain defect in their heads...says a lot about us doesn''t it ? Its not like I have choice either. I wanted to sigh,but currently I really didn''t have a whole lot of room to sigh or complain my energy was getting low we couldn''t continue like this for forever at most I could only create a third energy beam and then I would collapse...should we really just abandon the egg after all ? I wondered,once again looking up at the sky towards our flying guests,my lips twitching nervously just as my ears were doing the same. Are they friends or foe ? Is what I wondered,looking over belore and then towards the savage basilisk that was following us closely,I didn''t even dare to look at its eyes my heart pounding just by imaging what would happen if I did,the egg on valkrives back was key to us... No matter what we need to keep the egg ! Without it... I can''t possibly become Queen !... I told myself my legs moving like the wind as I felt increasingly worried about our situation worried that one of my dear friends would get eaten for nothing belore already showed his undying loyalty to me,but even if I was selfish enough to consider sacrificing him it still wouldn''t amount to nothing. The basilisk wants the egg and nothing more it won''t be stopped just because belore was thrown at it meaning.. We need help... I thought regretfully looking up into the sky again as I gazed intently towards the one who was sitting on the red bird his and my eyes were very distant and far away,but even through this large distance I could still see the icy blue color in his eyes as he could see the sunny gold in mine. He noticed didn''t he ? ========================================================= I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 165 Night Out -It seems like we were already been noticed,it was somewhat expected,but they aren''t half bad after all... Wylniva said and just like me immediately noticed the face of the golden haired beast girl turning towards us as we kept flying forward within a wide moderate range from one another,I was also a bit surprised that she would look at us from such distance the name beastman wasn''t just for show thats for sure,they really had the abilities and instincts of beasts one of which was keen sense of detection it was my fault to assume that they wouldn''t notice us just because they were concentrated on the basilisk,but that wasn''t it what bothered me the most was the direction she was looking at... For a split second,I could swear that she was looking directly into my eyes her intense stare was sharply engraved onto my mind,her sunny golden eyes meeting own icy blue made me feel slightly more warmer,of course to be able to do something like this seemed just too silly maybe just my imagination kicking in out of nowhere,but I knew better and I also very much knew the intent behind those eyes. She wanted us to help them. It was obvious of course and as obvious it was I also already knew my own answer to this question and even though I knew what to do I still felt a light string of guilt pulling my heart,it was a strange contradictory kind of feeling that also made my lips move on their own as I muttered in a contemplating tone to myself. -Should I at least try ? The question in on itself was foolish to even contemplate,my main reasons to not interfere in this chase was because I didn''t want this basilisk to change targets or have a grudge against me,the only reason I even thought about this question was because there was something shitty about seeing someone die in front of you when you obviously could have done something to hinder it. It pulls at your heart strings and makes you feel responsible for the cause,one of the reasons why I even wanted to pass without being spotted by them was because I didn''t want to get involved with them and feel this responsibility,even frost wing reminding me of this fact when we were about to leave,but I was still me after all my nature just doesn''t change over the course of a single sentence I could learn from mistakes,but not from words alone,of course I could be decisive and cold and look the other way it was their fault after all making me feel guilty isn''t going to do anything you alone are responsible for what you do,thats the rule of the forest. I can''t say that being ignorant is something wrong or right,but I know that if I want to keep the ones important to me alive,I have to look the other way and not look back. My muttering wasn''t only heard by me alone wylniva who was flying by my side whistling in the wind also heard these faint words of mine she was a succubus after all a strong monster indeed she wouldn''t overhear me even if we were 10 meters away from each other her sense of perception was just too great,it makes it one of these aspects alone that makes her quite more capable compared to the other girls she had a variety of strong points not only centered around one aspect knowledge and experience surpassing the girls. But this time I really would have preferred it if she just simply didn''t hear this foolish remark of mine her eyes instantly turning towards me as she was expecting me to say something else,but I kept quiet not moving my eyes nor showing any sign of yielding as we continued flying forward at fast pace. I was going to let it happen,I didn''t want this basilisk to change targets it was a race it took more then a simple head swing and puppy eyes to change my mind. Realizing that I wasn''t going to say anything wylniva put her eyes back forward at first it seemed as if she was done with her little interest,but at the next moment it changed. -My lord I understand your reasoning even you wouldn''t be entirely heartless me being alive proofs this,even in front of a stranger or an enemy you at least show some amount of humility a humility that I can honestly respect and a decisiveness that lets me chose you without a second thought,saving someone is not a bad thing it only becomes bad when you do it the wrong way or for the wrong intentions a succubus like me who always seeks profit for something isn''t going to simply save these people for her own demise at risk,but its for someone else entirely giving a hand isn''t out of question even for me... She said her voice crystal clear as if the whistling wind wasn''t even present giving music to my ears,and for the first time I looked at wylniva to my side my eyes wide like never before,her jet black hair fluttering in the wind showing her entire beautiful face her red eyes that lightly sparkled with a dark tone and her leathery robust wings coming off her back letting her glide. Wylniva was always mysterious,her mannerism was that of someone calm at all times cool in fact always seeming as if she would never lose her cool speaking in cryptic words and sentences that sometimes didn''t make sense or were only there to insult somebody,but at times like these I really couldn''t understand her. Why are you even her with me ? What is your reason for following me ? These kind of questions would pop up,her reason for coming with me was always lack luster she just wanted to know she was hungry for knowledge,but why me ? I wanted to ask,but couldn''t as I already knew wylniva''s answer to that. "Its because your more interesting". She would say and then get us back to square one again,I only hope that interest would be satisfied one day,since I wasn''t sure if I could always keep my promise with the girls and hold back. I thought quite indecently once again choosing to keep silent as I kept my head forward feeling the wind brushing past me,her words were easy to understand she basically meant "if you go I come too" a very bold statement that I didn''t know if it was true or not as my decision was still firm at place. -We aren''t interfering ignore them,since we are already been spotted just fly over them its faster this way I ordered no longer caring to be spotted as both wylniva and red hawk understood and started to change their course somewhat,at the moment I was a bit stone faced,I couldn''t see wylniva''s expression,but knowing her she was most probably holding a grin. -Huh ? My lord it seems like these aren''t the only visitors today... Wylniva suddenly interjected just as we began to speed up her words stroke another bell of surprise to my ears,following her gaze and looking forward I couldn''t quite see at first what she was talking about only after a few more seconds of closing in did something catch my eyes and that something was also extremely familiar making me immediately tense up as I saw the beastmen and the basilisk directly heading towards it. -She isn''t a visitor she lives here... I lightly remarked almost growling with a hard face,this time making wylniva surprised instead as she saw the look on my face immediately knowing what was about to happen as I shouted out to both of them. -FLY FASTER WE HAVE TO GET THERE BEFORE THEY REACH HER ! My shout somewhere midway turned into a somewhat panicked roar my eyes at the moment were only looking at her and her long blond hair as she laid on the ground unconscious and lightly bleeding from her head. The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation. Neither wylniva nor red hawk knew what was happening neither of them questioned why we were going faster nor who the girl was the only who knew was me and it wasn''t very pleasant as you can imagine. -Blondy you.... The situation was just starting to get worse. ============================Sarah''s P.O.V================================ 3 Hours ago -Hey sarah...sarah...please wake up.. Someone whispered,it was very dark at the moment my eyes were shut tight and I was in the mids of sleeping,trying to recover from my long night stand guarding the place outside,it wasn''t actually my turn to take night guard,but because I liked to star gaze I exchanged with someone my duties no one other then me really liked to stand at night so it was very well welcomed from anyone.I also got to speak with sorron which was another plus. -Ughh...what is it morning already ? I lightly groaned still half asleep as I tried to wake up some more,my body was a bit stiff and I still felt a bit exhausted,for a moment I felt as if there hadn''t been a lot of time that had passed since I had gone asleep. And I was right. -Sarah please...we need you right now something just happened... Once again I felt very much confused,the voice was very recognizable as it was lily someone who had joined us a few days ago she was originally in steven''s group,but later after what happened there with us and sorron we decided to team up,she was one of the new girls that I became friends with originally I was taking care of her and a few other girls that suffered from the abuse that had been caused by steven and his guys she didn''t tell me what really happened,but even I didn''t need to ask to know what happened... Hearing her slightly panicked voice made me sober up some more,quickly looking up to see what was going on I finally met face to face with lily who kneeling next to me with her hands tightly locked together on her thighs quivering,my eyes were a bit blurry which is why I started rub them while glancing at her and the entrance thinking loosely. It was still dark...it wasn''t morning ? What is happening ? I started to get suspicious normally waking up at night wouldn''t happen if it wasn''t important and if I recall correctly lily and gary were supposed to replace me and valera why was she here to begin with ? I thought very puzzled and intrigued and just as I looked back at lily I suddenly realized. Her expression,she looked back at lily I saw her worried and scared,it seemed as if she was just about to cry which surprised me,swiftly looking around I also noticed that everyone else was still asleep no,one was waking up from our little conversation because everyone was too tired to wake up from their sleep even janet was snoring off into her dream fully embracing her fur mat. -What are you doing here ? I immediately whispering just like her starting to get a bit more worried about lily who was sitting in front of me,I wasn''t quick to conclusions yet one of the reasons is because lily had done this before waking up late at night asking me for talk with her or if she could sleep with me feeling too scared to sleep on her own because of a bad dream,at the moment I simply thought it was the same thing,but at her now for some reason I knew it was different. Lily seemed a bit hesitant at first and struggled to speak showing an awkward look on her face,I was patient and let her calm down for a second,but just as she was about to speak again another voice spoke up instead. -A few minutes ago sophia and terry walked out of the base and disappeared... I moved my head to the right following the sound of the voice as I finally noticed someone standing next to the wall looking closer it took me only a few seconds to realize it was gary who was leaning on the stone wall,I hadn''t noticed him at first most likely because of his class which was stealth oriented his appearance also kinda surprised me since guys weren''t usually allowed in this part of the cave late at night and on another note he was also the other night guard together with lily who clearly weren''t doing their duties today... -What !? What do you mean by they disappeared ?! -Shh ! -Shh ! Both gary and lily quickly shut my mouth to keep my quiet they didn''t want anyone to wake up it seems,I couldn''t know why as the situation seemed to have gotten serious,but even though I had spoke so loudly still no one was waking up from it. I wanted to talk and shout really,but because lily and gary were blocking I couldn''t voice anything after a few seconds gary quickly came to decision and inched closer his face visibly showing the same amount of worry and panic as lily as he spoke to me in a whisper. -Okay I explain already,but please keep quiet I really don''t want to make this a scene its bad as it is,but maybe we can resolve it.. Gary pleaded,lily who was sitting next to him also nodded up and down looking at me with a sorry look on her face,seeing them like this made me a bit more reasonable not that I was quite calm just yet,I only thought that listening was alright and that they were right. I nodded. -Cool...now let me explain... -You better.. I said now listening to him as he told me the events that had transpired a few minutes ago and after listening to it my eyes couldn''t help,but constrict into tiny dots. Its seems like sophia and terry had left the base,leaving the base at night is strictly forbidden the forest in particular is full of dangerous creatures especially at night everyone knew that and normally no one would ever dream to get out even at day time,but what was even more idiotic is that the way they got out. -You let them get out ?! I almost shouted again lily and gary also quickly proceeded to block my mouth so I wouldn''t get any louder,hearing my accusing remark they both also showed a look of guilt and shame especially shame. -Look...terry said that he just wanted to take a piss alright ? He didn''t want to do it here because he didn''t want to bother anyone,I believed in him so I let him out real quick... -Sophia also said that she forgot something outside very close by she said that she couldn''t sleep without it and that she needed to get it no matter what because she said it was close I thought it would happen very quickly so I let her sneak out.... They explained neither giving the best defense as they both knew that the reasons were far too idiotic to really let pass without telling janet nonetheless... I sighed...looking to my left I stared at the space where janet was sleeping her face indicated that she seemed to be having a pretty good dream... She wasn''t going to like this. ====================================================== I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 166 A True Idiot -Ughhh....I really am a complete idiot... I grumbled to myself feeling very unfortunate at the moment as I felt cold sweat running down my cheek and into my neck line,the chill that come from this sensation made my heart tremble for a moment not because it was cold,but because I felt fear from what I was blocking right now with my two cold hands. (WRAGHHHHHH) The basilisk roared,with its terrifying roar a huge gust started to come forth as it started to thrash its body onto the giant wall of ice that I had summoned to stop its advances,each strike from its humongous tail was like a huge wave of cold chilling water crashing onto my naked body trying to break me down,and each time it happened my mind would temporarily go blank,but only for a split second until I would stabilize again keeping my head tight and jaws clenched ready for the next hit. You might ask,how did I end up in this situation ? And honestly said,I don''t really know,I knew that I had ordered wylniva and red hawk to fly as fast as they could and reach this place before the basilisk would come first,I watched everything that was happening from the sky and as we sped up catching up to the basilisk chasing the beastmen... My mind suddenly went blank,it wasn''t one of those normal blanks rather I was still conscious of everything I was doing,but I couldn''t control everything that I was doing my reflexes for some reasons riled up intensely and at the very next moment I found myself jumping off red hawks back and diving down to the ground in a very suicidal manner,my fear of heights had suddenly gone all out of the window which was replaced by pure determination for something that I couldn''t even realize until I was down at the ground. That reason you may ask ? Blondy. Originally I wasn''t planning on meeting this giant snake or even cross its way the beastmen who had stolen its egg were the only target the basilisk had ever in mind I had thought of letting it stay this way and just simply travel towards glasses girl''s camp and warn her group so they could escape from its impending wrath neither the basilisk nor the beastman that stole the egg had any spot on this plan the whole time,I only wanted to help an ally I couldn''t have cared less whether or not they would end up dead or alive my priorities were only set onto my people and the ones that were connected to us in a way sacrificing yourself for someone you don''t even know is ridiculous to begin with....so once again the question is ? Why am I here ? And the answer to that as I said at the beginning is... 1.I am a complete idiot and 2.Blondy. Lets push away the idiot part for a moment and concentrate on the second point,blondy is one of my companions someone who is also in fact contracted to me and has a transmission link connected to me like the other girls and beasts she did this contract for the sake of being able to communicate with me and to help everyone in her group the contract requires absolute loyalty from the subject to be useful and without a word it is very surprising to say that blondy somehow had met this requirement,I had thought of this strange event and concluded that she indeed had loyalty,but not the sort of loyalty that comes from a king to a servant,a lover to a lover or a man to his pride,but a loyalty that comes from a friend to a friend which the emblem seems to be approving of in the end. The only difference between her and the girls is that she is a human coming from earth just like me set into this mess of a world with no other way,but to fight and survive. We have similarities,but that is as much as they come,blondy as I know her has another very different trait from what makes her almost unique even,but sometimes very much annoying. In short,blondy is quite soft hearted. She is unnecessarily kind and forgiving she is also a bit air headed even though she is clearly smart to a technical degree compared to her other aspects,but that still doesn''t make her outright dumb as she also has at least some amount of caution that was built into her since coming here. I had talked with her on numerous occasions involving exchanging messages or just plain simply chit chatting,I call her blondy because she has exceptional lustrous long blond hair that goes down to her back,another reason why I call her that is also for the sake of simplicity. Now... Don''t get me wrong,I didn''t give her a nickname because I couldn''t remember her name rather I gave her that nickname for a more different reason then you might expect which to be honest can be a bit too disturbing if I had to say it. After all at the very beginning when I met her,I never expected her or her friends to ever live this through... Yes,it is my honest opinion it may sound cruel,but I already had other worries in my way then to attach importance to a name that I may as well never hear again just the next day,it is stupid in fact because I didn''t need people to grab onto my ankles either and slow me down,I was more then satisfied being alone then to deal with other humans even if they were useful in some way without order and control they were nothing more then heavy weight to me. Which is another reason why I decided to stick to the monsters instead,after all controlling them was more easier then a human they weren''t as easily corrupted or swayed by desire and even though what I am saying may sound a bit too contradictory when sticking this to the girls,I still found it way easier to deal with them then to deal with humans they were honest after all if they wanted something or if they were displeased at something,they would never hide it outright they had nothing to hide which made our bond so much more stronger then the bond I could ever make with a human. Our differences make us learn from each other this learning curve also makes us stronger and more connected it isn''t until now that I realized such a crucial point since being a that I knew how to really understand someone or something without being exactly in their shoes. Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon. The same goes to blondy. I had seen her cry and face despair as she would often switch towards her helpless self when cornered,she is a quite useless girl if she would live on earth on her own I can''t even imagine what she would do to survive with her kind of empathy any person would exploit her until nothing was left,in what kind of family did she live to end up like this a very rich one indeed,but not spoiled to the very core to curse or complain at everything that happens around her. I couldn''t understand,I didn''t want to understand either,I would rather cut myself and feel the excruciating pain with my body for an entire life time rather then to try to understand this sort of unreasonable trait that was completely useless in my opinion... But once again... This wasn''t all what I truly thought about. Even though she is like this,even I can''t be mad at someone without knowing them throughly being an idiot isn''t a sin without idiots in my previous world I doubt that wars would have ever ended,I doubt that anyone would have stood up for what is right and helped those in need,I doubt that true peace could have been ever made through this. Yes...a true idiot is someone who does such a think someone so brain dead they don''t even understand that what they are doing is never going to help them. -And now...I am such a idiot I giggled to myself almost ironically as I felt my lips curling up into a foolish grin my hands shaking in a fearful manner as I desperately tried to keep them raised concentrating fully onto the giant wall of ice that was in front of me listening to the massive strikes the basilisk was throwing at the wall. Pash,Push,Tsish... Each time it would strike,the wall would crack I would always renew it again healing the cracks and reinforcing it again,but still I knew it wouldn''t last long this was only prolonging the inevitable so much so making the dire situation even more dire as it was. My ears felt numb the sound that the basilisk was making was intense I almost couldn''t hear what was happening from behind neither could I turn around to see as I feared that even one second of distraction could cost us our lives... But at the same time standing here wasn''t doing much either was it ? Was I now going to die ? For real ? I wondered,is this really how it was going to end now ? How come every time I am about to die it is always for someone else''s sake ? Is this a joke ? I thought to myself,my eyes starting to go hollow as I felt the weight of actions slowly rising into my heart even though I couldn''t feel cold I still felt the impending cold touch of death slowly coming up my shoulder. No plan was now going to save me now even my life saving skill wasn''t going to endure the damage the basilisk would deal to me upon breaking the wall wylniva and red hawk were also probably too far off to respond properly and concerning the beastmen...I don''t know about them,but they probably already escaped at this moment after all I would do the same if I was them since I still wouldn''t able to do anything even at this moment other then stalling which was going to do nothing. Now,do I feel any sort of regret or anger doing this ? Shouldn''t I be somewhat mad to someone for ending up like this like the beastman or blondy for dragging me into this ? No,because I already knew it was all my decision. -WATCH OUT THE WALL IS BREAKING ! Someone shouted out the language new to me ears as my skill started translating it to me hearing the voice made me slightly surprised as I immediately was informed that the beastmen didn''t run after all. But even knowing that wasn''t any more important and just as she had said the ice wall that I created broken. (BOOM) With a sonic slam the robust ice wall shattered instantly as a gaping wide hole appeared in its center,both my hands and legs had already been tressed to their maximum that was my magic I felt the excruciating burn of the mana burn swallowing my soul as paralysis was starting to take over with my finally kneeling down both hands flopping over my thighs as I watched shards of the ice flying past my head missing me by a hairs breath not killing me instantly with a concussion instead. I didn''t know what kind of expression I was making,but I could say it wasn''t a good one watching the wall break down in front of me was like having my mind break down and soon enough the silhouette of the basilisk showed itself with its enraged red eyes directly looking into my own,I had nothing to worry about looking into its eyes as my racial skill hindered it from causing me any sort of harm,but even then it still wasn''t less scary I could literally see this beast imaging me going down its giant throat for a snack... It was all over. I thought to myself,tightly shutting my eyes as I accepted this fate,the basilisk also didn''t wait instantly pouncing from its position as it perfectly jumped through the large gaping hole that it made with its tail precisely heading towards me with a gaping mouth that showed its razor sharp teeth. But suddenly...just before the basilisk was about to eat me whole a small voice could be heard coming from my back with it a warm feeling rushing through me as I felt someone touching me from the back as if giving me energy and just as the feeling came the small voice finished its sentence. - =================================================================== I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 167 Dont FIGHT ! -LORD SORRON LORD SORRON WAKE UP ! LORD SORRON ! Wylniva roared at me her voice almost inaudible at first muffled under the intense ringing that was echoing throughout my brain,but then quickly picking up in pace as I started to get more sober in my head,hearing it louder and clearer making me also flinch at the same time bending my head with a small jerk which also came with a painful shock that rushed through my nerves at the same time. -Wylniva ?...what...what just happened ?! I voiced out my mouth quickly realizing that speaking was turning into a pain instead as I needed a lot of strength to merely speak a few words,soon enough I also realized the state of the rest of my body which was still partially paralyzed that came from the mana burn,a lot of memories were starting to come back too with my last memory being the head of the giant basilisk gaping its mouth at me showing me its razor sharp teeth as it was just about to eat me whole. Just thinking about it made me feel horrified from the inside,but just before that happened I remembered another faint voice speaking out to me judging from the direction the voice came from,I immediately knew it was blondy whose voice I heard and thinking harder I also realized that it was at this point of my memory that everything turned blank. Which made me wonder...what happened ? I tried to look around for a second my eyes were still incredibly blurry and shaky making it hard to see and even though that was the case I could still see the changing scenery in the corner of my eyes the flush green bushes and trees passing us by like a landslide making me quickly understand that we were still on the move,rather on the fly miraculously. -Thank god...you aren''t petrified after all,for a moment I thought you had died in my arms ! Wylniva replied quickly showing a very relieved look on her face as she flashed me with a incredibly beautiful smile of her own,my eyes were starting to focus some more and looking further into her eyes I could see the flash of worry and fright she had while looking at me. For a moment I felt really grateful for having someone like wylniva around,but that thought only lingered for a few seconds until I finally started to come down to business again. I would thank her later for now I needed to know what was going on most importantly blondy and the basilisk...did we escape ?! (RARRHHHHHHHGGGGHHH) I asked to myself and just as if answering my question the sound of a loud furious roar could be heard coming right behind us.But this time the roar seemed just a bit more angrier then before,my eyes couldn''t help,but dart towards the back and just as I turned my head around I saw the basilisk coming right behind us in a hot pursuit,its eyes once again turned from its previous rage into something completely different that couldn''t even described as anything other then mortal wrath,meaning that it was even more so pissed off. My face paled,terror spread through my entire body making me go stiff all of a sudden the look of the basilisk especially the intense amount of blood that was coming down its mouth immediately invoked all of the short term memories I had lost,instantly telling me how we got into this situation and how I was still alive. Blondy... I thought for a second a few hard emotions burning up into my chest as I looked around trying to find that silly blond haired girl and just as I turned my head to the side I saw red hawk dashing beside us and on its back another 4 individuals holding steady 3 of which were the beastman who seemed to have come along with the ride and the forth being the person who I was looking for. The person who had saved my life. -Blondy... I murmured very much lost in thought completely ignoring the dreadful situation we were in with the basilisk following us on hot pursuit with its red and bloody eyes,even I myself knew deep down that it wasn''t the most appropriate moment to get lost like this,but for me it held some amount of important sentimental value something that maybe only I could understand since I always had that grim out look on life itself. -Thank you for shielding me... I murmured once again,feeling a small grin rising from the corner of my mouth as I remembered the spell blondy used to shield us from the basilisk... - ! I could still remember her voice forcing its way out of her throat as a screen of light instantly appeared out of nowhere,at the time I had no clue what was going on my mind had completely gone blank with both despair and the paralyzing pain that came from the now thinking about it,it was really pathetic of me to surrender like that,but that was beside the point. What was really important was the event that came next after the light screen was summoned. (WRAMP !) The basilisk upon clashing with the screen...instantly bounced back ! I could still remember it vividly and for a moment I didn''t even believe it to be true,but for some reason the screen of light was capable of bouncing the basilisk,something that not even my gigantic ice wall could do,what was even more astonishing was that it didn''t only bounce it back,but... It damaged it too ! I could feel my cheeks lightly stained by the drops of blood that came from the basilisk mouth when it was bounced back I even remember its sharp teeth getting broken into tony chips,the whole scene in itself was just too surreal to be true which is one of the reasons why I lost myself so quickly,watching the basilisk fly into the air and roll through the forest trees like a rag doll leaving only crushed debri and broken plants was just too mind boggling especially when you think about who it was that did such think. (Gulp) I composed myself for a moment. Either way soon after that amazing display,blondy was able to buy us some more precious time.With that time red hawk and wylniva quickly jumped into action getting enough time to pick us up and blitz away from the scene unfortunately the basilisk didn''t stay down for too long after only a few seconds it rose up again and instantly started to pursue us again with double the speed then before...which most likely came from the new found rage that it gained from the pain and humiliation it suffered. I thought to myself,at the same time pointing my eyes towards the still unconscious blondy on red,her hair right now was more pink then blond which came from her blood that was flowing down her head she didn''t look good and even though I couldn''t see her HP bar showing her total health I could still tell that she was suffering from a severe concussion which was the cause of her intense sweat and pained look on her face,it was simply unbelievable how she was able to get up and cast that spell while being in this state much less so knowing that there was something or someone in front of her which made her use it... Looking at her there were already so many questions that I wanted ask like how she ended up here and what happened to the others in her group,but I held back knowing full well that blondy wasn''t even in the condition to be answering those questions nor were we safe yet from relaxing that much. If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. I closed my eyes taking a deep breath at the same time as I calmed myself,the sound of the roaring basilisk slowly closing up on us echoed through my ears and even though it was scary,I felt completely calm again calculative in fact just like always. Instantly,my first thoughts out of this situation was to understandably drop the beastmen or more specifically the egg that it was carrying,but after thinking about it for another few seconds and looking back at the basilisk that was bleeding from its mouth with angered blood shot eyes,I concluded that simply dropping the egg with its thieves wasn''t going to do it now...most likely the basilisk wasn''t going to stop until it completely shredded us apart inside its mouth even if it got its egg back I can''t expect it to simply go away just like that after all that fighting we had with it to provoke it,it most probably would chase us until either we got out of gas or until it couldn''t come any longer... With those things in mind I quickly started scanning our surroundings above the sky particular looking at the snowy mountains to our left while thinking of a few plans. -Wylniva rise further into the sky we need to fly over those mountains to the left maybe we can shake it off that way can you fly that long ? I asked my voice very much so sounded very normal again,wylniva looked relived seeing me in this state,but relief only held for a split second until her eyes turned solemn once more her hands tightly hugging onto my chest as we fly through the wind dashingly. -I think we can,but lord sorron even if we shake the basilisk off our tails I don''t think we can escape from it... Wylniva quickly replied her voice slightly worried,her answer made me momentarily startled and confused,but I quickly composed myself and stared back at wylniva at the same time watching her partially transform into a demon starting from her hands which were slowly transforming into claws,it seems like even wylniva needs to put out some more energy... -Why can''t we escape ? Hearing the obvious question out of my mouth,wylniva turned her head towards red,more specifically towards the 3 beastman that were on his back who were taking a free ride on us. Wylniva''s eyes at the moment had already turned black like a demons she was on the borderline of transforming for more power and seeing her turn towards the 3 beastman,the beastman themselves quickly got a bit more tense while staring back at us,they were listening to our conversation the entire time especially the golden haired beast girl,but neither of the beastman had even bothered to slip into the conversation or introduce themselves making me slowly start to believe that they were thinking that we were some kind of bus service. Because wylniva was using her native tongue to speak with me I was sure that they probably didn''t understand a single thing we were talking about since succubus language wasn''t the most common language outside the forest. I initially had thoughts of dropping them of course because of the egg,but because they weren''t a burden and after concluding that they didn''t matter I didn''t have such thoughts anymore what it basically came down towards was that I didn''t want a mid air conflict while being chased by a basilisk if we fight now we would be in a catastrophic state. Until now that is. My eyes grew wide,very serious in fact as I started to feel heated inside my gut staring at those 3 beastmen that were also staring back at us,my eyes in particulary were pointing towards the white haired beastman that was carrying the giant egg behind his back,the golden haired beastgirl saw where I was staring and looked at me anxiously with quivering lips,she probably knew what I was thinking about right now. I wasn''t an idiot,I already knew what wylniva was implying,but at the same time I couldn''t help,but ask just to confirm. -The egg...you mean... -Yes... Wylniva assured,making me feel very exasperated too as I stared towards the basilisk egg and the 3 beastmen which were the cause of all this trouble to begin with,knowing that we had literally a tracking device on our bodies which was connected to the basilisk was like listening to a death sentence. -We need to drop the egg now ! I stared at the golden haired beastgirl and for the very first time speaking to her,our first exchange wasn''t the most memorable or nicest exchange,but I think I already had worse remembering the past few days. Hearing my words the 3 beastmen were immediately surprised,not that I was talking to them rather because I was talking in their language my unique skill tongue of the world would always adjust itself when I wanted it to,it already got to the point that speaking turned into a intuitive thing. Anyways,upon hearing my words the 3 instantly frowned they obviously weren''t compelled towards my idea,but it wasn''t only their lives that was on the line right now stealing the egg to begin with was a dumb idea and the only reason I was even saving them right now was because of pure coincidence that came from blondy''s part... -We...we can''t drop the egg.. After a few seconds of contemplating the golden haired beastgirl finally spoke those words to me,my pupils shrank for a moment hearing this my mouth literally cramping into a sneer as I stared at her furiously ! -WHY ?! I roared frustrated,upon hearing me roar that aggressively the other two beastman started to get a bit more unfriendly,not that they weren''t unfriendly to begin with staring at me with those sharp and distrusting eyes,but now they were really by the sense of the word "unfriendly" simultaneously drawing their swords from their scabbards pointing them at me. -YOU DARE !? -YOU DARE !? Wylniva and red hawk upon seeing this scene quickly shouted at the beastman angrily wylniva igniting her blue flames in her eyes while red hawk flapped his wings furiously creating violent crimson flames at the same time,they both normally didn''t react violently like this,but when it came to my life almost everyone turned into a furious beast if they already aren''t that is. -Everyone stop ! Calm down we can''t fight here ! -Don''t draw your swords if you fight we die ! Seeing this conflict about to erupt between our people,both me and the golden haired beastgirl quickly tried to calm down our companions,if we started fighting in the middle of the sky there wouldn''t be any chance for us to escape both of us knew that fact at least which is one of the things we could agree on. The tension was very thick and heavy filled with hateful and murderous intent everyone was stressed at the moment and things were only getting worse... (WRAAAAGHHHHRRHHH) The basilisk roared and with its roar came a very thick killing intent that made us cold inside =================================================================== I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 168 Lessons Are Given On The Fly -Please ! I beg of you because of a circumstances that I cannot explain we cannot afford to drop the egg and lose it ! It may be incredibly selfish of me to demand such thing as risking your life for this egg,but please we need your help I will reward you and your companion heavily if you do this for me ! The golden haired beastgirl pleaded her sudden outburst momentarily surprising me as we flew through the skies at high speed,the look in her eyes was clear and without and sort of deceit she sincere that much I could tell,but even clarity and sincerity wouldn''t shake my core,after living here for the past days I knew exactly how harsh this place could be after all only decisiveness and coldness could let you survive in this kind of environment a sort of decisiveness and coldness that this clear eyed beastgirl obviously didn''t have that would suggest her being someone malicious and cunning. If she really was that kind of person she would have already tried to threaten us or capture the hawk instead of negotiating with me while mid escape with her head bowed down. Other then looking completely out of place with this position and situation it was idiotic to think that the other party would even remotely consider putting their lives on the line just for a unknown reward with no other assurance other then she would reward them "Heavily".What was heavily ? Was it a lot ? Did I even have any use for that in first place because I already had tons of gold and gems from the previous pick ups involving the orcs and the lamia and a little few in between. Trying to convince me with something material in exchange of my life was just too naive and short sighter...every person on earth would prefer their own lives over any kind of treasure after all it was the nature of any living being to preserve and survive excluding a few weirdos like blondy of course,doesn''t she have those kinds of feelings on her own ? or is she simply more concerned about something else ? I thought in my head momentarily lost in what to say to this girl as there were just too many things I wanted to say and ask most of which involved complaining or really just swearing at her for getting us into this situation,but because of her two friends next to her and the first exchange we had since getting onto this wild ride I kept my tongue to myself to avoid any more pull outs. On other hand. The basilisk which was still hot on our tails wouldn''t give up it was only a matter of time until we needed to either stop because of exhaustion or start fighting amongst ourselves because of the egg that this group of beastmen obviously wouldn''t let go. I wanted to sigh,but because the situation was really tense and because of some light paralysis that was still present from the I couldn''t relax just yet,instead I glanced to the side,between the white haired and the black haired beastmen respectively glancing at them I could see that they were still keeping their hands close to their weapons ready to strike at any moment,their eyes also fully exposed with feral intent and caution a decisiveness and coldness lingered in their eyes that this princess here sort of lacked. I grinder my teeth,If this little princess couldn''t convince me I wasn''t sure if these two would just let it go like that knowing the look in their eyes and comparing it with the girls I was sure that they would take the matter into their own hands instead getting doomed by a few simple words,they were loyal after all and they would do everything in their power to protect the person they were loyal to even wylniva and red hawk were the same way even though we just calmed everyone from not fighting each other the situation didn''t change one bit it was as if everyone was pointing their weapons towards everyone else,but instead of using their actual weapons they were using their eyes,sharp as blades itself and maybe even more deadlier then the blades on our bodies... Just who were these people ?! I wondered,which in itself was also just a waste of time in the end,this wasn''t a friendly introduction this was a matter of life and death and looking at the golden princess in front of me even she could guess what my answer would be to her offer,the golden light in her eyes dimmed for a moment as we stared into each other she almost bit her lower lip after seeing my frosty stare knowing what would come next. At least she wasn''t that innocent after all. After seeing me exchange with the princess like both whity and blacky respectively started to hold onto their weapons a it more stronger seeing them once again hold on their weapons both wylniva and red hawk started to get violent on their own a conflict may have been inevitable since the beginning,I could feel both flames coming from red and wylniva respectively getting more intense wylniva especially almost changing completely into her demonic self. The sun was up high,the wind was strong brushing hard between our bodies as the giant dark green snake bellow continued to chase its target in the sky with extreme speed and flexibility that allowed it to avoid all of its obstacles,we were flying straight the entire time at this rate it wouldn''t be strange if we would clash with the rest of blondies friends that were most probably still in the camp decisions needed to be made fast,but what I wanted the most was to avoid conflict out of all else not because I feared that I would be defeated by these beastmen,but because I feared that if we slowed down for even a single second while fighting mid air the basilisk would catch up instantly and kill us all making the fight in the very first place meaningless since we would just end up causing our mutual destruction in the end. Fuck...was I really forced to help them after all ? I considered and at one moment as I considered my once again time was as if it stopped,my eyes directly locking into the eyes of the golden princess in front of me looking at her,I could instantly see that she didn''t desire conflict as much as I did and while staring at her I realized another very crucial point in her eyes which made me realize something. -Can you really just decide the fate of your friends so easily ? -Huh ?! The question was very sudden and unexpected coming from nonetheless since I was never the sort of person who would hesitate at crucial moments if,it wasn''t for someone important for me,but because this was a issue of importance rather then being decisive I couldn''t help,but ask this question on top of that hearing me not instantly deny their little princess on the spot the two beastmen started to get a bit more careful and hesitant about drawing their swords at a wrong moment they also felt a bit struck by my question and stared at their golden princess for a slight second as if expecting her to answer immediately which wasn''t the case. -What..what do you mean by that ? She asked in return showing a anxious face while staring at me too,seeing her beautiful face getting even more strained then before,I felt a bit guilty for confronting her like that so suddenly,but at the same time I also felt as if I was doing a favor for her instead which why I didn''t hesitate don''t continue. Feeling my hair flutter to the side I never left eye contact with the golden princess for even a second neither did she,I didn''t know if this was just her trying to be strong,but in either case the misty look in my eyes never changed as I spoke. -Those two beastmen next to you they are your friends right ? Very close friends in fact I can see it,they would give their lives in exchange of yours the loyalty they have is strong which bonds you with them heavily,now what I am asking you is can you really just decide the fate of your friends like that without a hesitation going out as for as sacrificing them towards your goals ? Can you be so cold blooded I am asking you -... -... -... The golden princess was speechless for a moment wide eyed really including everybody else who was present as they heard my words towards the girl,throughout this entire conversation I was also keeping wylniva and red hawk in the know telling them what I was talking about through the transmission link,their reaction this conversation though was very different instead of being speechless like these 3 they some amount of pride and superiority instead through a single question a moment silent truce started to build,both black and white haired beastmen now staring at the golden princess with a worried look in their eyes. Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere. The golden princess in return only stayed quiet she was frozen deeply contemplating about the words I had just said silently inside her head while feeling the strong wind blowing through her sides impressively no one was losing their balance in this entire endeavor,they weren''t even holding onto anything while crouching on top of red hawk the only person who was swaying was blondy though as even though laid flat onto the back of this giant hawk couldn''t keep balance since she was unconscious luckily the person who was holding her the entire was the golden princess who was the closest to her in a way she must also feel very indebted towards blondy since she was also someone protected by her spell from the basilisk. After a few more seconds of complete silence the black haired beastman was getting increasingly worried about the golden haired beastgirl which is why he suddenly started speaking,holding his fist onto his chest in a very formal manner as he bowed to the golden princess respectfully. -Princess,we were born to serve you and you only our lives wouldn''t anything without your grace,I have already served for 17 years,but to this day I am still not able to repay you my debt nor am I going to disappoint your royal father and mother swearing to protect you with my life the most I can do is give this petty life of mine in exchange of your survival so if you are prepared we could right now... -Silence belore The golden princess suddenly snapped telling the black haired beastmen to shut up for a moment,her snapping like this all of a sudden was unexpected and listening to the black haired beastmans words just now was also a bit surprised as I seemed to have heard some very big sort of news which made my eyes go wide with surprise while staring at the golden princess which sort of seemed quite literal at this point and not just a nickname. The princess in question had her eyes shut at the moment she finally seemed to have come to a conclusion as she slowly opened them while staring at me resolutely. -Valkrive give this man the egg -But princess leona ! -Don''t argue with me I already decided what to do... She said firmly reprinting back onto the black haired beastman called belore,the white haired beastmen on the other hand only sighed after hearing the words of his princess he didn''t participate in this conversation the entire time and simply acted more as a carrier for the egg,In the end I wasn''t really surprised for the girl to give me this readily after all she only needed one wake up call to realize what was important and what was not and in way I was also very glad that she chose the latter then the former. After this little drama ended for us the white haired beastman finally gave me the egg or wylniva in this case since I was too weak on strength to actually be remotely able to hold the egg in my arms. I wasn''t going to drop it immediately doing so wasn''t going solve anything the basilisk wasn''t obligated to stop chasing us just because she had her egg back. No what I really needed to do was to make the basilisk have no choice,but to go back with its egg and I knew a very good way on how. -Can I please know your name sir ? The princess suddenly asked,her question was quite unexpected not gonna lie I wasn''t really keen on having any further relation towards these people,but not answered seemed quite rude and with this kind of event knowing the other party was going to be inevitable. Breathing out lightly I gave the golden haired girl in front of a tired smile through my lips the cold mist in my eyes was still present while staring at her,but now more condensed then before as it seemed to have made a bit mesmerized by the unique look in my eyes as I answered her. -Sorron...I live here and next time you come please don''t challenge a basilisk if you know that you can''t fight it in the first place if you continue to do that people will start to call your race dog brained and I doubt you would want that right little princess Hearing me say that to her the golden haired girl couldn''t help,but getting slightly embarrassed she think this through entirely as it seemed she was very young after all so were her precious companions,she would need to experience more if she wanted to be able to get somewhere high and in a way I had given a very important lesson today. -My name is leona waldir She quickly replied showing a firm look on her face while speaking her name with pride even though I didn''t even ask her name,but either it was good to know.On another note wylniva who was carrying all this time seemed to have reacted to something all of a sudden when leona spoke her last name in particular which seemed to have made her surprised or baffled actually. -Waldir ? I wanted to ask what was the problem,but because I didn''t want the thing behind us chasing anymore I silently told wylniva to get back on track she also came back from her thoughts pretty quickly and looked at me and the egg wanting to know what sort of plan I had with curious eyes that lightly gleamed from her demonic change,her look was always a bit hideous compared to her succubus self,but it was still strangely exotic to me as I didn''t mind it too much compared to the other forms I had seen already. -Fly down I want you to land onto of tree ! I ordered hearing my order wylniva was instantly surprised she didn''t expect me to say something like this much less so since the obvious danger to this was that we could get killed from the basilisk if weren''t careful enough,but wylniva still agreed to me even though she didn''t know my plan she still followed it showing a firm look in her eyes as she flew down at lightning speed while carrying me and the egg. Red hawk and the other 4 had a different destination then us,I told them to go ahead and head to blondies camp instead to wait for us,red hawk was a bit worried about what I was trying to do,but didn''t complain as he probably knew that he couldn''t just shake my thoughts that easily he didn''t know anything better either which is why he couldn''t argue anything and just flew off leaving us two behind for the basilisk that charing ahead. The 3 beastmen looked at us as they flew off straight the way they looked at us was complicated,but thankful none the less as leona fully expressed that through her eyes as they flew off into the distance at no time at all. -Well maybe I do have some amount of super hero inside of me... I mumbled to myself facing towards the basilisk staring it directly into its blood red eyes as it ruthless charged forward now simply choosing to ignore the obstacles as it saw an opportunity to strike again,the blood that came from the corner of its mouth was still there and even though the petrification effect the eyes gave off didn''t work on me I still felt a rigid stiffness upon staring at it,wylniva who was by my side didn''t even try to stare at the beast too much she was nervous thats without saying,but she also refused to leave just like this and believed that I could do something. Which I could obviously. -STOP! I instantly shouted out at the same invoking my as I voiced those words out my throat with intense sound waves coming through,my other unique skill also invoked at the same time making my voice and words turn into loud slithers instead. Quasi-mist was gather around me like a storm the pure cold elements of the dark ice started to come forth,with frost literally gathering upon my fingertips even though I still suffered from the mana burn this entire time I was luckily still able to recover some amount of mana with my insane mana recovery not enough to hold the basilisk like before of course. But still capable enough to freeze a single egg into millions of icy shards. ============================================================================= I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 169 Job Well Done Need to get onto the groove summer break is right around the corner ! ============================================================ The I used was the biggest and loudest yet to come out of my throat,the shock wave even shook inside my neck for a few moments making me feel as if I was being strangled,but because my throat had had changed to encompass the strength of the roar it wasn''t too bad,but still hurt like hell. My eyes were directly facing the front the entire time meeting the basilisk head on,but what was a clear vision of this giant serpent turned into a curtain of pure dust instead,combined with the overwhelming charge of the basilisk and my the earth beneath us literally broke and flew into the sky creating a little shroom of dust making it unclear where the basilisk was standing ad because there was no sound of anything moving,it made it that much more harder to see clearly. My hands were firmly gripped onto the surface of the big egg the entire time my finger tips covered with frost so close to be released at any second to shatter the egg into oblivion. My forehead sweating intensely at the same time with no clue what was about to happen or if my plan worked even Wylniva who was usually extremely calm at all situations showed intense amount of fear shaking tremendously while hugging me tightly from behind with those voluptuous balls of hers pressing onto my back tightly as if trying to squeeze me to death and even though it felt like heaven falling down on me,I didn''t have time to enjoy any of it and just simply kept my eyes wide open refusing to close them even when dust clearly swept into these sockets making me burn with no end. I couldn''t afford to be careless not now when it counted the most. I thought to myself and just as I was thinking like this I felt brief wisp of air lightly brushing down my cheek,that simple air was also followed by the smell of strong blood and smelling it I could immediately tell that it was so close that I could even touch it,if I just stretched my hand out. Not that I was about to do so,since I didn''t want to lose my hand after all. I smiled,not sure if I should be feeling blessed,lucky or terrified at this moment,but that wasn''t my concern really my main concern didn''t even start yet. -Who knew ? Snakes aren''t as cold blooded as I thought them to be... I said not trying to excessively mock while keep my face straight as I raised my head for a second and into the dusty curtain of dirt,the words that came out off my mouth were sharp hisses and slithers at first those words seemed as if they weren''t talking to nobdoy in particular,but soon enough another pair of slithers accompanied my own making the pathetic sounds that I called hisses go to deep shame in comparison to this native speaker. -You speak my tongue...very surprising indeed little lord much more surprising even after listening to your amusing attempt to whelp like a dragon,fufufufu The voice was like a sharp knife,for a moment I felt as I was about to get cut and teared apart by it,but I quickly regressed keeping myself tense as I held the egg further into my palm listening to the belittling tone of this snake,my head never changing as the dust curtain finally started to settle down some more,revealing the strikingly blood red eyes of the basilisk in front of me,its statue easily towering over the large tree we stood in as those dark green scales of hers covered her entire body like armor slightly muddied by the dust that came down. I kept on smiling,not because I saw anything funny rather because I was terrified out of my mind and couldn''t figure out what kind of expression to make,the way she played it out was questionable and while my head was clear as the surface of a clean pond the pouring feeling of my cold sweat spoke otherwise. -You know first of all,I ain''t a little lord,but a second of all we both know why you stopped so suddenly,it is for sure not because you were surprised by my linguistic talent,but rather because of the egg that I am holding ain''t it ? I said mockingly,almost too provocative,but it couldn''t be helped since the basilisk wasn''t going yield just so easily with the current circumstances at hand,even she didn''t look like it,the basilisk from what I could tell was easily smarter then any magic beast I had seen so far,its initial rage must have looked savage and mindless,but snakes are by nature cunning and deceitful they wouldn''t so easily succumb towards something like rage to muddle their senses and decision making a predator keeps its head cool at all times the only reason she even put out such image was to lower morale and strike fear into its preys heart,but when truly everything she did was calculated and precise to strike like the malicious snake she was. The basilisk,didn''t react to my words all too much there wasn''t a shred of change in her expression either since she was a snake,but her not react or moving was also sign that indicated that she knew throughly what I was inquiring at with her ever lasting presence putting more pressure as time went on. I couldn''t get overwhelmed no matter what,I won''t be able to keep up with her if that would happen,this wasn''t a fight of strength nor smarts... It was a fight of who dared to do what and what kind of consequences would follow for the loosing party strength didn''t matter in this kind of fight what mattered was how much either side would be willing to sacrifice in order to win which the golden princess obviously lacked which is why she gave up the egg in the first place. And for sure. I knew what I was doing and I also knew that this was one of the most craziest ideas that I could have possibly come up with trying to bargain with a basilisk,but at the current situation I couldn''t find any other way,but this to solve the problem. Throwing the egg wasn''t the right choice because it wouldn''t assure the basilisk from going away or stop chasing us,it could as well just carry the egg and continue chasing us until we tire out even if we were capable of shaking it off since we didn''t have the tracker on us anymore it was still not the smart thing to do since we would go under the risk of tiring before the basilisk would be shaken off. No rather then throwing away the only leverage we had towards the basilisk it was better to use it like this as a hostage. Of course things could have gone south very quickly if it turned out that the basilisk mother didn''t even care about her own child,but looking at her now it was very different. Her blood red eyes were always connected to my own,but that was only what it seemed deep down I could clearly see that it wasn''t me that she was looking at,but the egg the entire time,more specifically the heavy frost that covered the tips of my fingers gripping the egg. If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Deep down in those blood red eyes,I saw a small light of a caring mother looking at her child fearfully she did well masking it with her murderous intent and rage,but I was still able to figure out her true feelings even if it was a bit too late. (Tsssss!) Suddenly the tips of my fingers started to steam the eroding cold of the steam was very sharp to the ears and upon seeing the cold steam the basilisk quickly grew anxious much more so after seeing my fingers glazing over the top of the egg of hers slowly inching closer. -STOOOOOP !? I stopped.Immediately upon hearing her vicious cry the eroding steam on my fingers ceased to exist the basilisk was furious the look in her eyes the anger and rage that was accumulated must have tripled...no quadrupled by quantity as she stared at me deathly ready to bite me to death and drink my blood,her previous rage and anger couldn''t trump her current state which was that of absolute horror this wasn''t the wrath of a angry beast. It was the wrath of a angry mother and what was worse,she also knew that she couldn''t do anything,the fight was over the moment she cried telling me to stop and we both knew that. For a moment both me and the basilisk stood like two statues staring at each other appraisingly even though it was clear that I had the upper hand neither of us lowered our guard,looking at the basilisk I could tell that she was considering her own options,but in the end after a small consideration he red eyes quickly dimmed down as she came down to my head level in a more considered way. -What do you want little lord ?! The basilisk hissed rapidly coming to the point as she seemed have also realized that she had no other choice,but to follow my demands,after all I had her child and in all honesty I wasn''t proud of threatening a woman with her child even if she is a giant serpent,but I also wanted to live and keep everyone else safe a giant vengeful serpent wasn''t going to make this wish come true by a long shot if we still wanted to live in this forest. -I am glad that we came to an common ground... I smiled,speaking mildly as the most hardest point seemed to have been overcome with it a heavy burdened released from my shoulders into thin air a pleasant sigh escaping my lips too. =========================================================== -Wylniva ? Wylniva hey snap out ! -Ehh..Lord sorron ? Wylniva spoke a bit confused as she looked at me with a wondering look in her eyes,my hands firmly gripped onto her shoulders shaking her,she had been this way since we landed on the tree,her grip was really hard to escape from in the beginning. But after a few little shakes I quickly was able to get away and bring her back again from her fearful state,she may not have been hit by the terrifying eyes of the basilisk,but the fear she felt from the basilisk wasn''t less then the actually effect of those harmful eyes either. Upon getting back to herself wylniva immediately remember what happened and quickly started to look around again nervously,obviously looking for the giant basilisk that was chasing us. But upon studying her surroundings she quickly came to the realization that the basilisk was gone without a trace and with it was the egg that we had vanished into thin air,for a moment wylniva couldn''t believe what was happening the face she made looked completely off hand and was the most surprised I had ever seen her so far. -The basilisk is gone,it won''t come back again don''t worry I quickly explained,smiling reassuringly as I patted wylniva''s head for a moment trying to calm her down,it was a bit unusual to do this to wylniva since she would always act,high and mighty,but because I was used to doing this with the other girls to calm them down or spoil them,I couldn''t help but do it out of reflex and I felt like wylniva needed it too at this moment so she wouldn''t get completely overwhelmed with what was going on. -Lord sorron... Wylniva lightly said,surprised and with a bit of emotion too,she obviously had many questions regarding this incident,but after getting patting like this out of nowhere,she seemed to have momentarily forgotten to really ask questions and instead lost herself to my touch calming down quiet a lot as her feelings started to settle down again not completely,but it was a start. Wylniva''s emotions were pretty much a mess at this point,seeing her distressed wasn''t very pleasant which is why I wanted to calm her,but still unexpectedly cute nonetheless even with her demonic hideous change that gave her black eyes and rougher darker skin which I didn''t mind all too much,the transformation itself also quickly reverted itself as I continued to pat her until finally she turned back into her seductive and beautiful self that she was and my eyes were familiar with. -Hmmm.... Feeling my warm hand rubbing the top of her head wylniva slowly started to purr in a very enjoyable fashion it was the first time she did that since I don''t touch her don''t often anyways,even her heart that was once beating furiously now cooled down magnificently as if feeding off the warmth I was giving to her,her feelings also quickly transformed as love and happiness sprang forth between our bond giving me a fluffy feeling inside. After another few seconds wylniva didn''t seem to be able to control herself anymore the heat in her eyes getting all too much to handle for her as she tightly embraced me all of a sudden and shivering for a bit while doing so,nuzzling her head into my neck for comfort and even though I couldn''t see it I heard and felt droplets of tears coming down her eyes and onto my neck wetting my collar that was drenched with my cold sweat. Her hug was surprising,but I didn''t reject it and also gave it back strongly with care and the utmost gentleness I could muster as if I was holding one of the girls myself while also lightly scolding myself for letting something like this happen. -Uhh...I think I expected too much from her... I thought to myself feeling bad for getting her into such a risky situation,but also glad that she was with me here after all even if she wasn''t a big help. =========================================================== I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 170 Distance Makes The Heart Grow Fonder Sorry about the delay,I needed to read the things I have written so far to catch up on the story properly and remember,I really write a lot of things now that I think about it and my writing funnily improved over the courses of many chapters which pleased me a lot ! =================================================================================== -DON''T DO THAT EVER AGAIN ! Hoboku shouted at me,her voice extremely pissed off and stern as she glared at me with such anger like never before,her voice was like thunder while her eyes glowed an incredibly deep shade of red comparable to that of the basilisk that glared at me a few moments ago,her aura was oppressive truly terrifying making my hair stand up on its own to no end while shivers crawled up my spine making the shade of my skin even paler then it was before as I stood before hoboku not sure what to say or even if I should say anything to begin with to make her feel better. But what was even worse about this situation wasn''t the shouting nor the furious glare she was giving me instead what really made me shake were those small droplets coming down hoboku''s cheeks as she glared at me. -... She was crying. It had been over half an hour since we reunited,wylniva and myself didn''t fly away initially because both of us already wasted too much energy to do so,calming wylniva I decided that we would wait for the other girls to come and pick us up instead and because I was still suffering from the mana burn and had a strong mild headache,I couldn''t quite contact hoboku or the other girls which is why we didn''t move from our spots and just let them track us through the bond. When the girls finally did catch up to us they arrived in a cavalry style charge from afar,I could still remember their fierce faces riding on their respective beast mounts as they made their way through the forest following the path that was initially created by the basilisk with its huge body,it was really surprising at first to see everyone being able to ride their mounts without an issue,but as it was the way they did it was most probably out of necessity and deep worry adapting quickly to reach their goal as fast as possible. The reason for that being that since we were all connected to each other through our bonds they all felt my terrified feelings and my painful experience with the mana burn that I suffered from that happened during the incident with the basilisk. Seeing the path that was created by the basilisk and sensing the flow of the bond between us the girls all started to think of the worst scenario possible and made haste. And in a way this was mostly my fault if I had to be honest,since I insisted on going alone even though the girls were strictly against it,they only really let me go when I said that I would be alright and careful,but that immediately went down the drain if you think about my previous idiocity involving myself voluntarily jumping into the danger to protect blondy. In the end trying to hide something from them was just too impossible,the bond literally made it impossible to do so and upon meeting face to face with the girls again hoboku was the first to get down her horse as she ran at me with a teary look in her eyes she didn''t look as angry as she was at the beginning. No...she more like looked stressed,worried sick and terrified and when she finally saw me in one piece alive and kicking with a dumb smile on my face greeting her. She was immediately joyful again upon seeing me which only lasted for another few seconds until wylniva put down the tree and we stood face to face again. I saw the entire change in her expressions and I knew very well without a single doubt how she felt when she saw me sound and safe again without any scratch or blood,after all it was the same way I felt after finding out that hoboku wasn''t in danger anymore and that she stupidly went against my words almost getting killed in the process from a huge beast that she underestimated. And it wasn''t only her,glancing behind hoboku,I could see the glowing eyes of the other girls glaring at me furiously,the only reason they weren''t coming over and shouting at me like hoboku was because hoboku already said the words that was on everyones mind at this moment if everyone really went ahead and said what they wanted it would take far too long and we would be stuck here until late night. The amount of feelings that were streaming through the bond at the same time was just too much that it made me petrified and turn into a very small animal in front of these giant wolves that could devour me at any time if they so pleased. -Lord sorron... -Y..yes... I said a bit nervously as I straightened myself in fear and nervousness,thinking about this conversation,I couldn''t help,but remember that conversation I had with hoboku when I gave her a punishment for being foolish,but now looking at this our roles had practically been reversed and it didn''t feel very good standing on this side after all... ((Chapter 79 Punishment)) if you don''t remember) I thought to myself,still looking down to the ground with a bit of anxiety of what might happen next,a bit ashamed to be standing like this and turning into a fool instead. Wylniva who was standing behind me didn''t seem like she was going to help not that she could help in the first place as half of the girls had already come down their mounts and surrounded wylniva to keep her from helping me staring at her in a very scornful manner too as if she was the cause of all of this. She did look a bit regretful seeing me like this,but only shook her head with a sigh that said it couldn''t be helped as if understanding what was going on which may not be far from the truth if you think about. Rimulu was also here,she didn''t come down the beast,but rather observed from a distance on top of it,she was a bit too young to understand what was going on here,but even though she was young she could somewhat understand what was going and stared at me intently. What happened next isn''t very hard to imagine,hoboku throughly started to interrogate me about the happenings and what those painful feelings were that I had,I couldn''t hide anything from her even if I wanted to,I knew that through the bond that we had that lying was almost always impossible to do,but continuously explaining to her why I did those things that I did to end up in this situation while under her intense stare was really hard to do nonetheless hoboku didn''t shout at me anymore or make me nervous,but she still made me flabbergast when I heard the last question. The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. -Lord sorron...do you love that woman ? Did you protect her because you like her ? She said,her voice significantly calmed to the point of being scary as she started to walk up to me very so slowly,the question itself made me momentarily freeze into a daze the girls who were originally just guarding the spot letting hoboku do the rest quickly turned over hearing the question showing a heated look in their eyes also seemingly wanting to know this single piece of information no matter what. -... Me loving blondy ? I thought for a moment,entirely engrossed in my thoughts as I couldn''t see why would hoboku ask me such question,for sure it did look like I liked her,but other liking her I can''t say that I actually love her like the other girls other then being a good soul,I can''t say I feel attracted to her even if she saved me,the only reason I even jumped for her rescue was because I looked at her as someone important like a friend...this is just... -Lord sorron...please...look at me Hoboku suddenly said making me immediately snap out of my thought as I realized that hoboku had suddenly come closer so close that our bodies touched each other her arms were hugging me tight and my head was still looking down stuck between her incredibly soft and voluptuous breasts making me feel safe and at peace,but that peace didn''t last for a even more then a split second until I raised my head again looking at hoboku just as she told me to do. -Ehh... Looking at hoboku,I was shocked for a second an unfathomable feeling started to rise in my chest the previous turmoil that was between our bond quickly dissipated into nothingness as I continued to stare at this beautiful face that had joyful tears in her eyes at the same time showing a strong illuminating smile that could even outshine the sun itself... -Lord sorron,I am glad you are safe...I...I..I wouldn''t have know what I would have done if you had been gone...I...I.. -Don''t say anything anymore.. I spoke solemnly,taking the crying hoboku into my arms as she lightly started sobbing into my shoulders and it wasn''t only her who was getting teary eyed the other girls who originally stern and furiously had already gone soft and mild as they all looked at me with small tears coming down their cheeks,I couldn''t even keep track of my own feelings more then less the feelings of everybody else.. And like this everyone started to break down with the first two being hobura and hobusaku as they quickly ran and charged into the two us hugging me and not letting go acting as if they hadn''t seen me for a decade or even longer then that sobbing unrestrained,after these two another 2 and then 4 followed until everyone came in one big haul hugging each other with tears. Through all of this,I couldn''t even muster a single sentence or word to make it alright,the only thing I could think about were the countless times that something close to this happened,everyone just relied heavily on each other if something would happen to anyone no one knew what to do as much as I needed the girls the girls needed me much more,they didn''t want me to leave they always wanted to stay near me and for good reason too since everyone knew that I could die by just single tap to the head everyone was scared of me dying after all. It was hard for them to let me go when I asked them to let me fly ahead without their protection or keen eyes hoboku and the rest probably thought that always staying next to me would make me annoyed which is why the reluctantly let me go not because wylniva and red hawk were by my side to look after me,but because they just simply didn''t want to be hated or despised which never could happen no matter what they did.. I would always love them. -Hoboku...girls...please don''t cry...I only love you and no one else that woman could never replace any of you nor could anyone else take your place how about from today on you won''t leave my side ? I am okay with that if that makes you happy... My words were sincere and honest,I didn''t want for something like this to repeat itself and people to get hurt and even though the girls seemed happy by my words some of them still looked unsure as if what I was saying was impossible even hoboku looked at me this way raised her head to me with a wryly smile of her own. -No,my lord,I only wanted to know one thing and now that I know I feel better,but even though I feel better I don''t want you to just tie yourself to us as if we are some kind of nuisance that can''t be dealt with otherwise some of us may be happy with that,but I am not because I do not want to be a nuisance I want to be of use to you in any way possible... Her words truly touched my heart,it was as if time had once again stopped and the heat that was pumping through my veins just couldn''t stop from doing what was about to happen next,the grip in my hands quickly started to tense up some more as I felt myself going through extacy in a single second while looking at hoboku with heat clear in my blue eyes. -Then if you really want that can you kiss me now ? I asked,hearing my question hoboku seemed extremely happy not saying a word as she pressed her lips into my own letting her tongue run wild inside my mouth and her hands grope me from every place possible to feel and make out her dirty desires for my body. We went a little bit overboard I gotta admit even the rest of the girls couldn''t hold it anymore and went in extreme heat trying to get a piece of me all at once pulling me from everywhere trying to get a kiss or even more. Over all this little argument quickly got finished through a share of love what would happen in the future and if we would come to this topic again wasn''t very clear at this point,but that didn''t matter as my faith and loyalties never wavered. =================================================================== I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 171 Something Weird Slowly getting back into the flow... =========================================== Consoling everyone took a bit more time then expected,but after hugging and making up with everyone,we finally decided to start moving on again. Of course there were a lot of things everyone wanted to say,but because I was a bit worried about blondie''s concussion and the beastmen that were now in the tow,we couldn''t afford to have any more idle time with each other. There was also the problem with rimulu and the medicine we still needed to acquire for her mother and looking at our current state with myself and wylniva already tired without even getting close to the dungeon...it didn''t look very good after all... We may need to delay this task some more. I thought for a second,raising my eyes towards rimulu who was still sitting on top of one of the beasts,the our eyes momentarily met,but only for a split second before she looked away from me with a bit of bitters clearly seen in her eyes and quivering lips. I could only smile wryly seeing her act like that,it wasn''t as if I couldn''t understand her,she probably also understood that we may delay this for another few hours or even a day if we don''t recover fast enough from this incident. Her frustration was also fairly justified because this wasn''t a case that could be taken lightly it was something that would decide the life and death of someone dear to her,her mother in specifically,time was precious at the moment and before the poison would kill her mother we needed to get into the dungeon as quickly as possible and search for the as fast as we could before the 6 days would pass for the poison to become lethal. If such delays continue I am not sure if rimulu will continue to be docile and obedient like this anymore she may even decide to go on her own and do this by herself,getting killed in the process because of her injuries that weren''t healed yet in her dragon form.. That I could definitely not let happen at any cost. I vowed to myself looking away from rimulu at the same time as I didn''t want to upset her anymore nor break my promise. -Wylniva do you think we can still get to the dungeon today ? I asked,standing next to wylniva as the other girls were still making quick preparations to saddle in again,they still weren''t experienced with riding their beast mounts even while coming here some of the girls had to try really hard to keep their balance on their mounts without falling off to the ground,the only reason they were able to move so courageously while on beast back was because it was urgent,but now that the tense feeling was gone and I was safe some amount of clumsiness returned that made it troublesome for them,luckily they gained some amount of insight in riding while coming here so I can''t say that this was a fruitless event even if it was forced. Wylniva hearing my question seemed a bit surprised,not sure how to answer as she spoke to me with her honest opinion crossing her arms while also shuffling her beautiful black hair behind her back. -My lord,you still think of continuing ?...Hmm seeing that only the two of us are relatively spend and the others are fine I can''t say that we can''t still go there...In either case it will still all depend on the dungeon itself who knows maybe its going to be much harder then anticipated.But rather then that there is something else that is bother me... Wylniva murmured that last sentence if it wasn''t for me being so close to her I probably wouldn''t have heard it,but hearing her say that,I could immediately guess what she was getting at,after all,with the forced encounter of the beastmen and one of them calling the other princess nonetheless,I can''t help but feel as if there is something much more going on then I initially thought it was,wylniva wasn''t exempt from this either as the conversation we had on the flight showed that she seemed to know something after all when that princess gave her name to us. I looked at her,keeping my gaze at her sharply as if trying to get the answer out of her that way while watching her getting lost in thought,it didn''t take long for her to notice my gaze and after seeing it she quickly came back to herself smiling at me seductively while licking her red lips with heated eyes. -What ? Do you want something my lord ? I will give it you whenever you want..you just need to ask~... She said playfully,quickly getting back to her usual persona as if nothing happened for the past few minutes of our lives that could have been our last,she was someone easy going with eyes always aiming towards her goal and loyal nonetheless, After experiencing everything with her,I couldn''t say that I didn''t like that part about her she was a bit scheming most likely,but I didn''t feel like keeping my guard with her anymore,after seeing her getting scared so much towards despair. How should I say it ? It was fun I guess. I smiled,seeing me smile all of a sudden wylniva felt a bit confused,but that confusion only held for a couple seconds until it was replaced by small amounts of surprise the reason for it being my hand that had suddenly come up her left cheek caressing it gently within my palm as I spoke to her softly with kind glint in my eyes. -I am glad you are okay This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.The words themselves just seemed so little if you think about it,but after hearing them wylniva couldn''t help but freeze and stare at me wide eyed without saying a word,this little interaction continued for about a few more seconds until I felt someone from behind pulling me to their chest with a irritated growl that followed. -What are you two doing ? Did something happen while we were gone ? Hoboku asked suspiciously,hearing and feeling her plain jealousy through both tongue and soul I couldn''t do anything,but smile wryly and it wasn''t only just her hobusaku and hobura were also here crossing their arms in a strict way while glaring at both me and wylniva as if we were doing something taboo even though it really wasn''t anything dirty,still me getting all friendly with wylniva like this must have made them a bit too worked up then normally which was sort of my fault to be fair. Wylniva quickly came back to herself upon seeing the trio behind me,she obviously knew what those eyes meant that were directed towards her and could feel those emotions that welled in the air easily as she narrowed her eyes a bit watching the 3 behind me,her usual response to this would be a rude or teasing response depending on the reception she got,but for this one instant I felt that she had a somewhat change of heart when she spoke. -Hmph...What ? Your pets don''t like me talking to you anymore ? I think their paranoia had gotten into a whole new level after getting separated for a few minutes can''t you have your own opinion now ? Its a bit shameful don''t you think ? She said,her expression showing more then a bit of disgust and anger as she left without hearing a second word,her sudden outburst left me momentarily surprised as I didn''t expect her to say something like that even her emotions were a bit jumbled switching between anger,loneliness and lust,luckily neither hoboku,hobusaku nor hobura could understand wylniva''s foreign speech which made it so much more troublesome as three girls obviously caught onto the hostile tone of hers and looked at me as if waiting for me to tell them what she just said to them. I sighed turning around as I stared at the 3 beauties behind me. -Girls,I understand you being worried,but can you please be not so hard on wylniva,I know that I was a bit too close to her for comfort,but that was only because I thanked her,without her I don''t think we would be standing here talking like this... I said,trying to lessen this hostile relationship some bit as I faced the girls explaining them what was going on and lecturing them at the same time,their response to my explanation was a bit mixed with faint unyielding grunts and lowered heads,but they quickly understood and told me they would try even if they were a bit unwilling. Hoboku was the still a bit unconvinced about something even though she knew that I wasn''t doing anything devious or trying to break my promise she still continued to stare at wylniva from afar while thinking about something intensely,I couldn''t figure out what she was really thinking and because she wasn''t answering me when I questioned her I had no choice,but get close to her and squeeze her butt. -Uhh ? Her response to this lewd action was pretty immediate as she suddenly looked at me with a hot glint in her eyes having finally pulled her attention towards me again I laughed for a second still groping and massaging her plumb butt to make her feel good.. -What is it ? Is there still something you want to say ? I asked,it took hoboku more then a few minutes to properly answer as she seemed to be really lost in the joy of her having her butt squeezed by me,hobusaku and hobura who were watching by the side could only watch enviously as they also seemed to yearn for this treatment themselves waiting patiently as if hoping they would get something too. -Hnn...My lord...don''t you think..that..that she changed somewhat ? Just now the...way she looked at you made me feel a bit concerned thats all... She said,trying her best to keep her moans to herself while also enjoying the grip of my hands kneading her butt into shape. Her little concern didn''t actually sound very weird to me as I also had that very same though a moment ago when listening to wylinva and watching her look at me,maybe she got a bit uncomfortable after being completely exposed to me emotionally or maybe she is tired and isn''t acting like herself,in either case I still wouldn''t say that any of these reasons would warrant hoboku watching her so strange just until now I was sure that these two in particular had a pretty understanding with each other,but now...it just seemed weird. In the end,I didn''t try to pursue this matter anymore and just let it go,hoboku also didn''t think about this anymore after the massage and instead constantly tried to kidnap me into one of the bushes or grope me while I wasn''t looking and because hobura and hobusaku were waiting patiently the whole time I couldn''t help,but feel bad for them which is why I gave them a small service to make them motivated again. And while all this was happening,I didn''t notice wylniva''s far away gaze watching me intently. ============================================================ I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 172 Stand For Yourself -Lord sorron,it looks like we are close ! Hoboku said lightly shaking me from behind as we continued to ride through the thick forest on her ,the amount of turns,jumps and leaps that were made to navigate through the forest was insane,the terrain itself was definitely not fit for a mount to go through,but because the beasts were all wild beasts and not domesticated and because they were born here and lived here all their lives,every single one of them knew how to navigate properly and find paths to slip through. Comparably riding was less scarier then flying since we were on the ground,but at the same time,I can''t say that riding is actually more comfortable then flying... -Is..Is that so ? I replied,groaning for a second while feeling cold sweat running down my forehead as I couldn''t feel the muscles on my thighs anymore,with the constant jumping and galloping it would make the vibration would constantly pound me from bellow causing my muscles to feel as if they were being teared apart as we continued riding. It was after all my first time riding a horse,when we were going to depart the selection with whom I was going to take a ride with was between the deer or the horse or habaru and hoboku respectively. The other beasts didn''t really make me feel safe riding them because they were generally animals that don''t usually are used as a mount at least to my knowledge.In the end I chose hoboku for a ride and when we finally started riding... I immediately felt the repercussions of my actions. -Lord sorron ? Is everything okay,you don''t seem to sound well ? Hoboku asked worried,even though we weren''t directly facing each other she still knew what was going on since we were bound to one another through our bond,she also probably noticed the tight grip I had around her belly while hugging her back the entire time,my fingers were almost pressing onto her skin through her robe but even then she didn''t say anything not sure if it was because she was worried or because she liked the way I was holding her. Either of the two could most likely be true. I thought,raising my head for a bit as I looked at hoboku''s back smiling at her kindly,she couldn''t see me smile,but I was still very happy that she was worried about me making me feel warm inside my heart. On another side note neither hoboku or the other girls seem to share my pain in this area nor show any signs of discomfort when sitting on these beasts and riding them,it is most likely because I have the lowest strength in group not able to take as much punishment as they can. -Don''t worry,Focus on riding,I am just a bit tired thats all,tell me when we get there alright ? For a moment hoboku didn''t say anything and because I couldn''t see her face I didn''t know what kind of expression she was making,her feelings were also hidden extremely well other then a little gnashing sound that came from her jaw as she replied,her voice holding a tinge of resolution. -Yes... Soon after her short agreement I noticed that our pace had somehow slowed down and the shaking had also been reduced all of which came from the way hoboku was steering the horse,she looked more focused after this exchange somehow learning to properly ride the horse in consideration for me and even though I felt that we should go faster like before,I still couldn''t say anything since hoboku was doing this for my sake after all. Neither hoboku nor I said anything anymore at this point and while I was sitting behind hoboku hugging her tight I wanted to talk with wylniva through the transmission link about the beastmen and ask what she knew about them. Unfortunately enough wylniva wasn''t in the mood to talk with me anymore ever since having that bitter conversation with the other 3 girls. I understood that was somewhat angry about that,but I just couldn''t understand why she was letting it out on me out of all people... Anyways...It wasn''t like her to hold a grudge for such a lengthy amount of time,but she was acting weird in general so I didn''t think much about it and just thought it would pass after a bit of time,the topic in itself wasn''t that important either since I would most likely hear everything from the source itself meaning the beastmen. Blondy herself was also on my mind,finding her in the middle of the forest knocked out bleeding wasn''t the best way to reunite much less was the prospect of her suffering from the concussion that I needed to heal as fast as possible. While thinking about these things I quickly found myself nuzzled up behind hoboku''s back feeling very safe around her while also getting slightly charmed showing a gentle smile on my lips as hoboku looked resolute and focused looking forward with huge strides of her own. If anyone else would have seen this imagine they wouldn''t be able to tell who the prince or the princess was... ==========================Sarah''s P.O.V========================= 3 Hours ago -We have to tell janet and quickly go after them,if we don''t act fast who knows what will happen to those two I told those two quickly coming to a decision as I turned towards the sleeping janet by side,my hand reaching towards her as I wanted to wake her up from her pleasant sleep to quickly go send a rescue party it was the most reasonable and right thing to do. But just as I was about to do that,I saw another two pairs of hands in the corner of my eyes reaching out to me quickly stopping me from alerting janet as they grabbed my arm holding me in place for a second. -No wait ! Lily and gary came stopping me from doing what needed to be done as they showed a look of desperation and fear in their eyes,I was honestly surprised and watching their expressions I couldn''t help,but feel a little bit disgusted at them not because they let their own friends walk out like that into this dangerous forest without a second thought,but because they still wanted to hide their mistakes without alerting everyone else so they wouldn''t be punished for it. Their eyes said it all,they already had lost their believe of them still being alive or rather wanted to let go,but still felt guilt and haunted. The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. I didn''t know either of them very well generally I didn''t know anyone here since coming here even my own friends who I thought I really knew at first showed sides of themselves that I never even seen before making me question who these people really were that I called my friends. One thing I realized since coming here in this nightmarish forest is that people aren''t truly themselves when they introduce who they are,there is always darkness looming over everyones hearts hidden like a sleeping snaking at first and if you aren''t careful enough and wake up that snake it will soon show itself lunging at the first person it sees. Fear,selfishness and desire. These are things that all drive people and make them capable of doing the most atrocious acts possible just to attain their goals,I never really thought about any of this,but staying here forced me to think such thoughts and make the darkness come oh so closer to my heart as if its scratching the surface of my veins making me anxious of myself fearful of who I really maybe underneath this disguise of skin and flesh. I was scared that goes without saying everyone was,but that still not a excuse to not do anything,because if I don''t do anything the people who I call friends may just disappear just like that... I thought to myself,suddenly the image of sorron popping up inside my head as I momentarily lost myself remembering the few conversations we had and how he had helped us so far,even I myself didn''t know why his image popped up like that,but for now that didn''t matter. -So what are you going to do ? If we aren''t going to tell janet or everyone else what do you think should be done ? My words hit where it hurt quickly catching the two off guard as they stopped holding me and instead stepped back for a second,their facial expression changing into total panic and fear as they looked at each trying to find an answer in the eyes of the other just to see their own fearful reflection in their eyes that spoke more then a few volumes. They didn''t completely think this through that was for sure they only reason they woke me up and told me about was because they didn''t know who to talk to and tell their problems to without getting into trouble themselves,but now that they seen each others faces they didn''t know what to do anymore... Time was ticking and it wasn''t just going to slow down for us the forest continued to roar inhuman and monstrous roar through the nights any moment now and those roars could turn into blood gurgling screams instead. -This...this...Damn ! what do we do what do we do... Gary was the first to break down,the sweat on his face pouring down like buckets as he kneel''ed on the ground mumbling to himself,lily on the other hand just as confused as gary didn''t come down to gary''s level and instead observed him for a few seconds in silence. She was scared,but this wasn''t the first time she was scared,she already experienced fear and pain inside this place,she didn''t want to feel it again and do nothing about it which is why she knew what to do and stared back at me grimly. -Tell janet we have to quickly go and get them maybe we aren''t too late... I nodded my head at her words while turning my head I once again reached towards janet about to grab her shoulder to wake her up and tell her everything about this so she could tell us what to do,but as I was just about to grab her my hand stopped moving for a moment as I considered several thoughts inside my head. When we find them and get them back then what ? What if they are already dead ? What if terry made sophia go out with him ? What if... The thoughts swirled like a hurricane my face paling at every single thought that occurred and how it would affect our group as a whole after all everyone was on edge,the girls were disconnected largely traumatized showing hate and distrust towards the few boys in our group even janet wasn''t out of this circle she may not have experienced what the other girls had she still had large amounts of stress accumulated in her mind today was also one of the only few days where she would get some sleep in peace. We are always relying on janet or sorron,but we never even consider thinking about it ourselves,but if I can''t even help myself how am I so stupid to even think that I can help anyone else ? And to be real even if I woke up janet and told her anything... What would it change ? I already know...no one is going to leave the base even if janet tells them to,its too dangerous we are too weak and majority of these people can''t even hold a sword less than that fight... And after doing nothing,how will our group continue ? Will we harder our security with 4 people a night ? Maybe 6 ? Will the boys become even more hated since one of them was involved ? Who will first start complaining and who will succumb to their darkness? In the end...There was only me... I withdrew my hand slowly,watching janet closely with a smile on my lips as I let her sleep peacefully. Afterwards I stood up glancing at both lily and gary who were panicked and scared before ignoring them and walking past them towards the cave exit reaching towards one of the swords arming myself. -I am going alone and bring and them back tonight you two just stay here and keep guard until I come back With those words out my mouth I quickly stood exited the cave into the moonlit night,lily and gary were still paralyzed,astonished from what I just said as I continued to walk towards the exit of our camp with no hesitation or second thought. But just as expected gary quickly popped in front of me stopping me from moving forward,seeing him I was about to tell him to move away and that it wouldn''t change anything even if we told janet what happened,but unexpected what I heard next was something complete different,his face was still full of fear but there was also stiff look in his eyes that said something about him. -Can I come with you ========================================= I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 173 Isnt He Cute ? =================================================Sarah''s P.O.V============================================== The wind blew strong this night,making me more then anything cold and uncomfortable for what was about to come,but all of it quickly went out of the window as I stared at gary in front of me slightly shocked and stunned at the same time not expecting him to say those words he had just said to me. -Now,before you say anything I want you to first listen to me and then decide He started,and in fact I wanted to rebut him and tell him to stay here and keep guard,but at the same time for some reason I felt that listening to him was better then cutting him off. Generally I can''t say that I liked gary that much not because of his character or because he is a guy,but because he has that sneaky and avoiding attitude to him that makes him invisible at times,he also never talks much either when participating in group activities and his class is a after all so him being invisible and hard to notice was a given with the way his class worked. Gary looked a bit serious this time it didn''t look like he had any second motives nor did he strike me as a guy who would intentionally try to harm anyone,he was more of a runaway type of guy who lets his fears get the better of him which is why I was mostly surprised by his proposal to come along. In either case,I didn''t say anything after hearing his sentence and simply gave him a nod to continue,I was itching to go into the forest and search for those two,but just as gary started talking I realized something in my head. How do I find them inside this dark forest ? And just as that thought occurred to me gary answered my question. -I can track those two with my skill,I am also very familiar with the forest and with my other skills I can also help us avoid any other creatures to get to them if we go together we are more likely to get to them faster if isn''t already too late... He said,and while I found his skills to be useful and his intentions to be good,I also had another thought in my mind that slightly bothered me. -If you really could do this from the beginning why didn''t you do it yourself ? My question was on point making gary''s eyes go wide for a moment as he stared at me lost for words as if he didn''t think I would be smart enough to figure it out so fast and while I admit that I am a bit slow to figuring out someones thoughts,I am still not completely retarded. After speaking my part gary had a hard time finding an answered as he stuttered in front of me not sure what to say or how to say it,seeing him struggle like this my opinion of him just got more and more suspicious until he finally sighed heavily and faced me with a embarrassed look on his face,he momentarily stopped for a second glancing behind looking at lily for a moment before speaking. -I...I was scared alright ?! I didn''t have the guts to go alone,I also figured that the others wouldn''t go either and while I did want to go and find those two myself because of guilt.I just didn''t have the strength to leave on my own...I hate the dark and I hate these monsters,but what I hate even more than that is being alone... Gary said,the hurt in his voice almost crystal clear to my ears as I picked up some amount of emotion to it especially the last part about being alone and even though I couldn''t completely see the expression on his face,I still realized that he had his own share of issues than I assumed he had. He may be a coward,but at least he was a thoughtful coward. The initial suspicion also quickly vanished as I made my way towards the exit holding my sword tight in my right hand. -Lets go,we already wasted too much time Upon hearing my words gary was surprised,but nonetheless he didn''t loiter anymore and also followed me behind with a grim look on his face,before leaving he told lily to tell the others that we left to get sophia and terry,seeing him say his goodbyes with lily so thoroughly with care and passion made me more the anything stunned giving me also a better understand of gary this time and another reason as to why he may be doing this other then fear or guilt. Either way,I kept my thoughts to myself keeping myself from grinning and together with gary we marched through the forest steadily while using gary''s skill to pick up on sophia''s and terries footsteps that would inevitably lead us to them as we walked through this horrifying and dark forest full of monsters. ===================================================== -I think we are getting close...man why did they bother to go that far aren''t they scared or something ? What do you think why did they go this far ? Gary asked,his voice a bit ragged and his face more then a bit fatigued as we walked through this harsh terrain of a forest,avoiding monsters and other vile animals. Hearing his question I myself got momentarily lost considering it,but as much as I thought about it,I had no idea as why they would leave in the middle of the night like this risking their lives together. -I don''t know,but if we catch up I guess we find out. We had been walking for about 15 minutes now,Gary''s skill proofed to be more then anything,but useful his unique skill was also very helpful as it helped us avoiding the danger that laid on our paths and let those monsters walk by so we wouldn''t get killed. Everyone in our camp already knew about their skills and classes,but because majority of the people in our camp were girls,me included,we didn''t know about video games or these "game mechanics" that much since we don''t dwell on them. On the other hand the boys,janet and a few other girls were familiar with this system and knew how to use it more naturally and as far as I can tell everyone here had at least a few skills in their disposition depending on their class some useful while some not so much some even had similar skills to one another,but what seemed to be unique about this system or the menu was the row above the row that indicated the normals skills called "Unique skills". And while I myself do posses one of those "Unique skills" called I still don''t really know what it does because of its vague explanation when I tap on it and because its not a skill that I can evoke,but rather a skill that is constantly active...a passive skill I have no clue how to control it or use it to my advantage. Janet who is the leader of our group firmly believes that these "unique skills" will be the core factor for our survival and our way to live in this world. But compared to the other skills like gary''s that allows him to sense danger and janet''s that allows her to make copies of herself to fight with,my skill seemed just too useless. ¡°Authority will be given to your stature, voice and appearance¡± The explanation while explaining the point of the skill,didn''t really tell me how to use it like my other skills do. But since these kinds of skills don''t seem to be something that anyone can learn and are unique in what they do,it is still better to have them then not having them,and to top it off I am not the only one who has a bizarre skill with a vague explanation. This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. Many in our group still didn''t understand how to use their skills properly nor how their unique skills worked,majority were still at level.1 learning to properly utilize their strength and understand how to learn and use other skills such as ,training our skills and raising our levels was important,but to raise skills you had to use them on something to gain practice and to raise your levels you had to kill creatures for experience. All of these things,I avoided very much and while I am not against killing animals in general I am still not very keen on slaughtering them myself other then maybe injure them so they wouldn''t move anymore,it is the same just as it was that day when I fought that green human sized monster that swung that rusted sword. I couldn''t kill it. And because I couldn''t kill it,I was almost killed myself was it not for sorron who interrupted and killed it instead. Going out into this forest was only making me more anxious and while I knew that going out on my own will would do something like this forcing me to react,I still rather preferred to stay out of way and not bother anyone... I thought,glancing at gary for a moment as I watched him inspect our surroundings left and right with his skills while also following the tracks of our companions. Watching him i felt slightly envious of his class that allowed him to do these things and thought about my own class which was basically described to me as a meat shield by janet and valera who had a look at it. Valera and I once talked about these classes and how we could have possibly gotten here,when we talked I had gotten loads of information from her theories most notably about the topic of being assigned a class that you are the most suitable with after all... On the topic I thought of speaking with sorron about this in more depth and ask him if he knew something about all of this,but because he usually blocked me from speaking to him and only spoke to me when it was important,I never got around to ask him anything useful. I shared my thoughts with janet about this once,but she also said that asking him wouldn''t help us at all because she somehow assumed that he was also most likely in the same situation as us and most probably arrived at the same time as us,she also said that the only reason why he was better off then us was because he worked alone and had minions to do his work for him while we only had ourselves and if you think about it,thats true I never saw him without those slimes or those dark skinned beautiful woman and while on the topic of his woman... No,I better stop here,its not my deal what he does to those woman and having seen them I also don''t think that they dislike him rather they seem to be like him more then anything,but simple companionship... I thought for a second,my cheeks lightly flushed with red without me noticing in result of getting too deep into other people''s business as I got back on track remember what valera said and about her theories. Valera said something about us being assigned the most suitable class to your character and if that was really so... Then why am I a meat shield ? I grumbled,getting more then a bit irritated by this then I probably should be while also following gary''s back and as we continued walking gary suddenly stopped dead in his tracks,he had done this kind of action numerous times when detecting some kind of danger from an animal,but this time it seemed different. I gripped my sword. -There is something in front of us,but it doesn''t seem to dangerous... He whispered a bit confused and while it wasn''t visible to me what it was,I was still very careful and followed gary''s instructions as he gestured towards one of the trees so we could hide and see what was going on a head of us. Leaning closely towards the tree,I heard the cries of numerous monsters that echoed throughout this forest like always,the cold sweat that came off my forehead never stopped dripping going all the way down my sword arm my fencing skills weren''t at a expert level,but I was still the strongest in my entire school earning me more then a few medals in tournaments. And while I did have confidence in my fencing skills,that confidence only held up towards humans or at least humanoid creatures whose moves I was familiar with,against monsters on the other hand my confidence was lackluster,but that still didn''t hold me from using me sword. It was I who made this decision after all,I was already prepared for this to happen running away now was not an option to me not when we are this close. I thought to myself,keeping my morals high and hopes up as I awaited gary''s judgment on the situation,gary took longer then anticipated to check this time he usual would give a solid 2 to 3 minutes time staring at one spot and then tell me if its safe or not,but this time it took him double the time 6 minutes in fact to finally say. -Their not moving away...but they don''t seem to be a threat either since my skill isn''t going off thats for sure...how strange... He said,making me also a bit lost for what to do as we both stared at the darkness up ahead of us,the moonlight was bright,but even that light couldn''t completely shine us the way ahead and while my eyes were getting familiar with the darkness I still could see two small shadows far away wiggle around not making any sound,but rather standing in place crouched doing something. The idea of confronting those shadows wasn''t very keen on my mind,I even considered just taking a detour around those two to continue our path,but because gary said that the track was leading directly towards those two shadows I felt another more dark idea pop inside my head and I could tell by the look on gary''s face that the idea also came through his skull. What if...those shadows were consuming something...what if they were eating sophia and terry ? A cold shiver ran down my heart making me feel more then anything scared at the moment,gore wasn''t my area of expertise neither did gary look like he could stand blood as I,but because those shadows weren''t moving away and because we needed to confirm before moving on we had no other choice,but to get closer and get a better look. Gary and I only exchanged looks at the moment,swallowing we nodded to each other and went closer brushing through the wild grass and passing by trees masking our presence,my heart beat like a drum my hands holding the sword so tight that the veins on my hand swelled up as I stared towards those two shadows expecting the worst possible image in mind... Ironically... That wasn''t what actually happened. -Ahh your so cute look terry isn''t he cute ?! -Sophia ! Put him down we have to go back we have been here way too long they are probably already wondering where we went ! And just like this we found Sophia and Terry next to a little white bear cub underneath a hollow tree. ======================================================= I write and edit other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 174 No One Wants To Die =============================Sarah P.O.V============================== -What the hell are you two doing ?! Gary shouted out irritated upon seeing those two,his voice a bit too loud and excessive quickly forgetting what kind of place we were in as he couldn''t control himself and stepped out of the bushes he was hiding in swiftly walking up towards sophia and terry who were completely fine by the looks of it surrounding a single white bear cub underneath a hollow tree that was hugging sophia as if she was her mother herself. The forest was pretty dark especially here since the trees were aligned in a way that didn''t even let the majority of the moonlight shine through and if you weren''t careful enough with your steps you could most likely trip onto a overgrown tree root or rock and injure yourself. Hearing gary''s sudden shout terry''s first instinct was to draw the dagger on his waist and step in front of sophia to protect her. The way he moved was intense,full of rigid steps and shakes,if I remember right terry''s class was that of a his class was fully combat oriented and he also had the fourth highest overall strength in our group,right behind me,and while he didn''t have any prior combat training he still could make things up with his over natural strength and speed,added to that he also had his own class skills that allowed him to use his sword even without prior knowledge and just through this "World System". Now thinking about it,lately terry had become very motivated in his training then at the beginning when he didn''t even want to leave the cave out of fear,I thought it was strange for him to change so quickly,but didn''t think about it too much since I just figured that he didn''t want to lose his life and went to train out of fear. But surprisingly fear in itself didn''t seem to be a factor since he also participated in a few gather and hunting missions with janet and a few other girls...if I think about it sophia was also among the people who went to these hunts and gather missions together with janet,terry and another 2 girls...did they become friends through that ? I wonder... I thought for a second keeping my eyes on terry and sophia as I watching him stand guard. Terry looked without a doubt scared,he had a grim look on his face upon seeing gary''s silhouette appear out of nowhere,it even looked as if he was just about to attack at any moment watching gary come close with every step. The tension was high in the air. But it only lasted for a few more seconds and instead of attacking,terry surprisingly loosened the grip on his blade and raised his head for a moment to look closer. Only after identifying the person who was coming close did he lower his blade showing huge surprise on his end momentarily making the edge of his blade tremble in his hand. -Wha...Gary !? what..what are you doing here ?! Terry and sophia were shocked for a moment seeing gary appear out of nowhere,it seems as if they didn''t expect anyone to find them at all and what was left of the previous look of fear was quickly replaced with shock that made their eyes go wide. -You know I would also like to know that too terry... I said,revealing myself at that too as I faced terry. -Uhh...sarah...you too ?! Terry exclaimed meekly,now even seeing me appear out of the bushes,he was speechless and for a moment it seemed as if terry was lost in thought for a second before his face turned rigid and he glanced at sophia bellow him looking into her eyes and then turning back to us. -Look this is my fault I was the one who... Terry tried to explain,but before he was able to sophia who was being very quiet the entire time suddenly grabbed onto terry''s hand,stopping him momentarily before speaking herself while looking up to him with a void look in her eyes. -shut up terry...I don''t need you to explain yourself for me,I already told you this from the get go this has nothing to do with you,you only followed me because you wanted to...you aren''t involved neither are you at fault so can you please let me speak for myself instead ? -... It took a few seconds,but after hesitating for another few more terry awkward nodded back at sophia,his expression looked a bit hurt when he heard sophia''s cold words even I was slightly surprised that sophia could make such expression and voice,but if you really think about it that wasn''t really that big of a surprise... And in a way this was a good thing,I learned more from these people and their characters in the last hour than I did in the last few days by living with them... I thought,staring at sophia as I watched her get up from the ground patting the little white bear cub for a last time before putting it back into the hollow tree and facing us,her face didn''t show one bit of shame or guilt when facing us. And instead she smiled with a complicated look on her face slowly walking up to us while holding her hands together,terry didn''t move from his spot and simply stood where he was looking the other way slightly ashamed and a bit regretful gripping his fist hard as if he was frustrated about something while also gritting his teeth. (Whoosh) The wind blew once again making leafs flutter as the branches started to shake in unison creating a soothing sound with it,the light of the moon also started to come more brightly through the leafs,giving us a better look as sophia stopped in her tracks facing us. -Now let me explain... Sophia said and with it she quickly started to explain the situation and how it got to this point up until now. ============================================ Sophia wasn''t in our original group,just like the majority of the other girls she was a part of stevens group who subjugated the girls in his group under tyranny with his friends. After being saved sophia just like the other girls needed extensive amount of rest and peace to recover properly from injuries and mental trauma,but because of my healing skill and some help through sorron we were quickly able to stop their pain without a lot of issues. But that was only a very small part of our problems as the real issue had only just started to come forth which was the mental damage the girls suffered from that was becoming a real problem to our group. More then a few times we had to stay put at night and watch some of the girls so they wouldn''t commit suicide,some even refused to eat anymore or do anything at all while others just fled to their corners shaking with fear while hugging themselves mumbling something like a chant. It was very problematic... At first because it seemed as if we were only guarding a already lost cause that would never return to its former self it was as if these people couldn''t even think anymore and just wanted to go far away be it back at home or at some place so far that no one would even find them. And while a small amount of them still wanted to live and move on just like valera most of them didn''t have those thoughts...no rather then moving on,they simply couldn''t move,they were all stuck behind a huge wall that would haunt their dreams every night. A lot of arguing went on because of this,janet and christie especially had a lot of shouting going on between them because of the food we had that sometimes would go to waste or when one of the girls would scream in her sleep in the middle of the night and interrupting christies sleep. In short everyone was stressed out. A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. Me personally,I couldn''t sleep a lot not because of the girls,but because of the situation that was simply still too surreal too me. I preferred to sit night guard most of the days and just stare at the stars and feel the wind outside and relax rather then think about our problems,I didn''t want anyone to die and even now I still think like that,janet was also of my opinion she was our leader and gave her all to keep us safe no matter what which I am thankful for. But at other times,I also couldn''t help,but indulge in my thoughts and become worried...what if christie was right ? What if we were just wasting a lot time and labor on something that couldn''t be brought back anymore ? Was it better to just simply leave and move one ? We didn''t have any sort of facilities or specialists to help these girls was it even possible ? These questions would scare me and because I am not smart like sorron or janet,I wouldn''t know what to do or where to go who to listen to or what to do... lately I had been keeping a lot of my worries to myself making me twitchy all the time and in the end the only one who I could really ask these questions janet after al,it was noon at the time janet and I were also standing night guard and because it was silent,I just couldn''t help,but ask. -Can we really help them ? If they don''t even want to live...how can we help them ? My question at the time was really negative,even janet couldn''t help,but look at me wide eyed for a moment the thoughts that were conveyed in her eyes weren''t unfamiliar to me either as most the people who would know me in real life would also think about these things. Air-head,merry go like girl,naive,idiot... You think I don''t know what you think about me...but it isn''t true,I know exactly what you think when you look at me the only reason why I don''t distrust everyone is because mom told me no one in this world is truly evil from the get go,if you are nice you will be treated nicely,helping others is a ordinary matter you shouldn''t necessarily thank someone just because they picked up your handkerchief or told them the right way to some place they wanted to know. At least...thats what I always thought. But time showed me that it wasn''t always like that...I may not be a complete air-head or merry go like girl,but what I definitely am is naive and idiotic. Why is it wrong keep everyone happy ? Why do some people need to pick at others ? Do they need to keep themselves happy through that ? Those kinds of thoughts constantly swarmed inside my head even back at home I thought of this and while no one ever picked on me or tried to make me a target for something,I still saw those kinds of people who were picked for one reason or another and thought to myself how stupid that is. Calling me self-righteous is fine,because at least I had the gut to do something about the things the victims never did themselves...to resist. But even then how come when someone helps you,instead of being polite or say nothing at all,you turn and become angry instead ? Where is the logic in it ? Is it pride ? Fear ? Embarrassment towards someone who could solve your problem better then you could ever solve it yourself ? Would those people we were helping truly be happy with us helping them ? I wanted to know...and finally I had my answer that came out of janet herself when she answered me. -Nobody who lived truly wants to die...everyone wants to live even when we say we want to die we never really mean it,those are only our feelings talking and not ourselves that thinks like that even people who get old and are on their last but of time don''t want to truly die and while they have accepted death they only have accepted it because it was inevitable or because they feel at peace knowing that there is someone who would remember them as how they lived...It is the same with the girls...they don''t want to die they are afraid of dying like anyone else,but what they are even more afraid of is living and moving on from those horrible memories that will be scarred in their minds until they die.Dying now knowing that no one would ever remember how they had ended up is more ease putting then moving on having people know,it takes bravery to live only cowards decide to die on their own and if we can''t help them then they simply weren''t meant to live in the first place.Helping them may not make them happy now,but it will when they have truly lived again. Those words had been since stuck in my head,I never started to doubt it anymore and while I did have troubling thoughts they were only fleeting thoughts and never recurring. Afterwards,I also gave it my all just like janet helping everyone to stand up again,lily was one of the first who I really helped showing her a lot of things that I had found outside and talked about the things that happened outside she was once a very lifeless looking doll that wouldn''t do anything she changed drastically over the course of a single day when I took care of her and was now a bit more thicker then the skeleton she was a bit cheerier and happier. And while we still couldn''t completely help everyone we were making a lot of steps in the right direction. Sorron especially in this part of the problem was the guy who made the most progress even though he only visited us once he made the most impact turning it around. His food was without a doubt something incredibly delicious the smell of the sweet soup itself was mouth watering making the girls run to the front to see where it came from even the people who refused to eat came to get a bowl only stopping right in front of the cave after they saw sorron who was next to the pot reading a book. (She is referring to Chapter 76 All you can eat buffet) Sorron''s methods were unbelievable towards someone like me...he used food alone to lure everyone out and while our cooking wasn''t bad,we still didn''t seem to be anywhere near to the level of cooking sorron was the highest level we had was level.3 and that was valera who is the daughter of a professional chef back in her home,it really takes ages for skills to level up properly cooking much more so since we can''t train it constantly. It was only for this one moment when everyone could somewhat keep their heads high and eat without a problem and while there wasn''t a single piece of conversation between anyone,it was still better then anything to keep everyone together added to that he even helped with our most stressful girls problem which was hygiene by giving us a hot bath that only further let everyone forget the bad goods and think about the good things. It was at this time that everything got turned around in a instant,people no longer started to scream in the middle of the night,refuse to eat or commit suicide. And while that had stopped everyone still was not on the level of being able truly overcome this and continue living,but it was still an improvement to our group,you could say. Still...just because you forgot a few things doesn''t mean you won''t remember them anymore...No,one truly was over everything that had happened so far not even valera who wanted to live and just like sophia some people while seeming to give life another go didn''t truly care if they continued to live or not. It was something I only understood after listening to sophia. =============================================== I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/ Chapter 175 A Beast In The Bushes =======================Sarah''s P.O.V======================= A few days back when sophia recovered from most of her injuries she heard janet talking about going into the forest and hunt a few beasts. And while we had enough food to last us for a long time and much more that comes daily through the slimes help,janet had another reason to go outside and explore,it was to gain experience and become stronger so they could survive better and start relying on themselves rather then slimes provided by sorron. For sophia such words as "aquiring strength" and "getting stronger" were like thunder in hear ears,Ever since experiencing those horrible events that happened to her and the other girls and after recovering from her wounds some bit she started to seek such strength herself,she wanted to live,she wanted to go back home see her friends and family and live again. No matter what,being weak wasn''t acceptable,she understood that if she continued to be weak the tragedy that occurred with her and the others would only continue at some point or another she never wanted to be within the grasps of another person ever again and instead of feeling trampled on she wanted to trample others beneath her feet. This goal alone kept her going up until now solidifying in her mind like a huge spot that couldn''t get erased no matter what constantly reminding her and making her feel on edge which is why she joined janet and her little group of like minded people to go into the forest and get stronger slowly. At least thats what she believed at first... Sophia didn''t know that as soon as they would step of their camp that she would encounter a second life changing event inside this forest. We would get to that shortly,but for now talking about the general group was more fitting. In total there were 5 people who went into the forest,including janet,sophia,and another two girls,terry the sole guy in the group also came along,not because he wanted to,but because janet coerced him to come along. His decision to go into the forest may also have been largely influenced because of the eerie atmosphere in the camp regarding the girls,it had been hard for everyone since we started taking care of each other,but it seemed like the boys suffered the most out of this as their mere presence alone would freak out half of the traumatized girls triggering their horrible memories and make the other half show a very cold and chilly attitude towards them which was both menacing and scary at the same time. As of now,I haven''t heard of the boys really complaining about anything regarding this atmosphere,lately they haven''t even been speaking that often anymore to anyone other then each other or janet and myself,they also got pretty well engrossed into their tasks then socialize like gary who frequently goes into the forest to explore and such,I of course pretended that it wasn''t there to lighten up the mood,but even though I was trying it didn''t seem to work at all,but only made the issue as if the was the most natural thing in the world... Well back to the topic. It only made sense that terry would be in that group since terry''s class was that of a his potential was already there he only needed experience to become more useful and in time janet also believed that terry would become more capable enough to lead his own small group into the forest so he could hunt with others to increase their strength,drastically increasing their survival rate. And it wasn''t only him that came for that reason,the two other girls that I was slightly unfamiliar with had similarly been included into that group because they were judged as the most effective to cultivate in terms of strength and class. I remember that janet even asked me whether or not I want to come along since I already could fight with a sword and had a suitable class that would get much stronger if leveled up at the time,I really didn''t want to go,not because I was scared,which I was,but because I hated violence in general and while I knew I couldn''t avoid in this world forever just like in earth,I still held onto my stupid beliefs and tactfully declined janets offer. Janet at the time didn''t say much to refusal,she seemed to have partially understood my reason why I didn''t want to come and while she did respect my answer she still left me a few words before leaving telling me that staying the way I was now wasn''t going to work forever in which I couldn''t say much other then look down at myself. -Wait a second...I understand that you heard from janet that she was going to go with a few people into the forest and start hunting for experience,but from what I know didn''t janet personally chose the people who would go ? I remember that when someone else asked to come along janet refused them and said that only a few qualified people would go,but looking at you-no offense-you aren''t very strong and from what I know neither are you vocal about anything so I am confused as to how you were able to join if you weren''t even qualified... Gary interrupted,and to be honest he had a fair point,from what I knew janet took only the people who had a fair advantage against smaller critters people who could use skills from a distance or make sure that they wouldn''t be hurt as much even if they get hit or something,mental strength and physical strength was also a factor to consider,but because combat skills gave you a land sliding advantage in this world it was the first thing to be considered by her. Hearing gary''s sudden question stubbed sophia for a second,it wasn''t as if the question itself was important or anything,it was just that gary was curious,sophia could have chosen to ignore the question,but she answered it anyway for a moment glancing behind her as she looked at terry in a small reminiscent way,terry also returned that gaze not as much as sophia,but slightly acknowledging as if he was regretting it now. (Sha Sha ! Sha Sha !) The wind started to pick up,the leafs that grew out of the thousands of branches on the trees rustled with a soothing tune of the forest,the 4 of us stood motionless inside this dark forest and even though it was dangerous staying here for too long because of the danger that were the monsters out here,We still didn''t go away and listened patiently. Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators! I also slightly believed in gary''s ability to sense danger if anything would happen he was the first to say it without a doubt making me a bit more calmer as I felt a small chill coming up my spine through this cold wind. Staring at sophia who evenly showed a few signs of cold as she held hands a bit more tighter against each other while speaking. -Yes,initial I wasn''t chosen to come with them since I didn''t have any useful skills to attack or defend myself,but because I was stubborn and really wanted to go I still tried and went to ask janet if I could accompany them,and just like that time with the other girl janet declined me,telling me that I was too weak for now and told me to stay put instead.In the end it would have happened I would accepted her refusal...if it wasn''t for terry of course who at the last second was able to convince janet to let me join their group... Hearing what sophia had just said,gary and I both got little surprised for a second and both of us also simultaneously moving our heads to the right staring at terry as he crossed his arms with a uncomfortable look on his face. At the time there was a hint of red in his cheeks when we faced him,but because it was too dark to really see anything both me and gary didn''t notice and if we had we would have probably gotten a very different impression then we had now. -Don''t look at me like that,even I don''t fully understand why I started arguing at the time,I only thought that having more people would be safer then having less and this wasn''t the same with the other girl either since lara is only 15 years old and still little while sophia is at least old enough to take care of herself at best Terry explained,making it very clear that he didn''t argue for the sake of favor,but just because of circumstances and thinking about it he was sort of right,lara was indeed too young to be allowed to fight these monsters she also didn''t have a good class when it came to fighting and generally her body build was just too small for her to keep up with the others who were more grown then her. I thought,turning back to sophia as I didn''t see anything wrong with this discussion,gary on the other hand kept staring at terry for a few more seconds with terry also returned their stare as they seemed to be conversing between each other at the moment without a word. Sophia didn''t notice this at the time and simply continued how everything went coughing a few times to clear her throat as she spoke from where she left off. Janet in the end agreed to let sophia join them for the hunt under conditions that terry had to closely look after her and make sure she was safe and unhurt,terry agreed to it reluctantly since it was him who pleaded in the first place while the other two girls didn''t seem to care at all who went and not. And such as their preparations went fast and smoothly,valera and I at the time were doing guard duty so i still remember walking them out of the camp with a worried look on my face fearing their safety totally different from the way valera looked as she was as always confident and boisterous with her speech. What happened afterwards wasn''t much of a surprise since I already heard everything from janet from how their first day of hunting went,and in short they weren''t able to catch or kill anything,most of the small animals would instantly run away after encountering them janet and the others also avoided most of the medium sized beasts as to not take risks and relatively stayed close near their base so they wouldn''t get lost somehow. Not the most productive day they had since they didn''t even fight a single creature,but they acquired a bit of experience from walking around the forest and such,and its not like they came back empty handed since on their way they encountered sorron who provided us with decent armors and swords one of which I was currently holding in my hands. (She is referring to chapter 90 You Dropped Something) Everything in sophia''s story was identical to how janet told me hers,but with small details from her own point of view,which included terry who always followed sophia everywhere like a little guard protecting his master,I was tempted to ask sophia if she could speed up her talking and come to the point explaining why she was here together with terry,but as soon as I considering asking sophia already started talking about it luckily. -After walking for half a day already without success,we considered taking a break and then return back at base since it was soon getting dark,the day was stressful to be honest,I was tired and because terry was following me no matter where I went I felt a bit irritated and asked whether or not I could go to the bushes alone and relief myself while in reality I just wanted to be alone... Sophia said,being extremely blunt with her words without mercy as she complained about a person who was right here next to her in ears reach,but looking at terry who was being called a nuisance I noticed that he didn''t react much other then looking the other way a few times and making a mocking myself directed at himself,he seemed as if he was already used to this giving me the impression that they were most probably pretty close already...as friends that is. I thought pleased from the amount of progress they had unaware of gary who stood by my side suddenly making a twitch with his head for a second as he looked to the left side his eyes wandering around the bushes as sophia continued talking. It was also at this moment when I felt some of the wind dying down lowering the cold,but also making me feel something strange instead. -...And after separating from terry,I went to a small secluded place a few steps away and sat down onto a big rock relaxing.And just as I was doing so I could hear a rustling coming from the bushes next to me... ================================================ I edit and write other stories ! https://kakemonoko.wordpress.com/